Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/sciencehealthOOeddy 


SCIENCE 


AND 


HEALTH. 


BY 


^y 


MARY   BAKER  GLOVER.  Ec^ciy, 


Reproduced  by 

Rare  Book  Company 

99  Nassau  Street 

New  York 


BOSTO  N.- 
CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST  PUBLISHING  COMPANY. 

1875. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  1876,  by 

MART  BAKEB  GI-OVEB, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


W,  F.  Bbowr  k  Co.,  Printm, 

CO  Bromfldd  BtTHt,  Bottoa. 


PREFACE. 


Leaning  on  the  sustaining  Infinite  with  loving  trust, 
the  trials  of  to-day  are  brief,  and  to-morrow  is  big 
with  blessings.  The  wakeful  shepherd  tending  his 
flocks,  beholds  from  the  mountain's  top  the  first  faint 
morning  beam  ere  cometh  the  risen  day.  So  from  Soul's 
loftier  summits  shines  the  pale  star  to  the  prophet  shep- 
herd, and  it  traverses  night,  over  to  where  the  young 
child  lies  in  cradled  obscurity  that  shall  waken  a  world. 
Over  the  night  of  error  dawn  the  morning  beams  and 
guiding  star  of  Truth,  and  "  the  wise  men  are  led  by  it 
to  Science,  to  that  which  repeats  the  eternal  harmony 
reproduced  in  proof  of  immortality  and  God.  The  timo 
for  thinkers  has  come;  and  the  time  for  revolutions, 
ecclesiastic  and  social,  must  come.  Truth,  independent 
of  doctrines  or  time-honored  systems,  stands  at  the 
threshold  of  history.  Contentment  with  the  past,  or 
the  cold  conventionality  of  custom,  may  no  longer  shut 
the  door  on  science  ;  though  empires  fall,  "  He  whose 
right  it  is  shall  reign."  Ignorance  of  God  should  no 
longer  be  the  stepping-stone  to  faith;  imderstandiog 
Him  "  whom  to  know  aright  is  Life  "  is  the  only  guar- 
anty of  obedience. 

Since  the  hoary  centuries  but  faintly  shadow  forth 
the  tireless  Intelligence  at  work  for  man,  this  volume 
3 


4  SCIENCE  AND  Tnr.AT.TTT. 

may  not  open  at  once  a  new  thought,  and  make  it  famil- 
iar ;  it  has  the  task  of  a  pioneer  to  hack  away  at  the  tall 
oak  and  cut  the  rough  granite,  leaving  future  ages  to 
declare  what  has  been  done.  We  made  our  first  discov- 
ery that  science  mentally  applied  would  heal  the  sick, 
in  1864,  and  since  then  have  tested  it  on  ourselves  and 
hundreds  of  others,  and  never  found  it  fail  to  prove  the 
statement  herein  made  of  it.  The  science  of  man  alone 
can  make  him  harmonious,  unfold  his  utmost  possibilities, 
and  establish  the  perfection  of  man.  To  admit  God  the 
Principle  of  aU  being,  and  live  in  accordance  with  this 
Principle,  is  the  Science  of  Life,  but  to  reproduce  the 
harmony  of  being,  errors  of  personal  sense  must  be  de- 
stroyed, even  as  the  science  of  music,  must  correct  tones 
caught  from  the  ear,  to  give  the  sweet  concord  of  sound. 
There  are  many  theories  of  physic,  and  theology ;  and 
many  calls  in  each  of  their  directions  for  the  right  way ; 
but  we  propose  to  settle  the  question  of  "What  is 
Truth?"  on  the  ground  of  proof.  Let  that  method 
of  healing  the  sick  and  establishing  Christianity,  be 
adopted,  that  is  found  to  give  the  most  health,  and 
make  the  best  Christians,  and  you  will  then  give  science 
a  fair  field;  in  which  case  we  are  assured  of  its  tri- 
umph over  all  opinions  and  beliefe.  Sickness  and  sin 
have  ever  had  their  doctors,  but  the  question  is,  have 
they  become  less  because  of  them  ?  The  longevity  of 
our  antediluvians  would  say,  no  I  and  the  criminal 
records  of  to-day  utter  their  voices  little  in  favor  of 
such  a  conclusion.  Not  that  we  would  deny  to  Ccesar 
the  things  that  are  his,  but  that  we  {isk  for  the  things 
that  are  Truth's,  and  safely  affirm,  from  the  demonstra- 
tions we  have  been  able  to  make,  that  science  would 


PEKTACB.  5 

have  eradicated  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  in  a  less  period 
than  six  thousand  years.  We  find  great  diflBculties  in 
starting  this  work  right :  some  shockingly  false  claims 
are  already  made  to  its  practice ;  mesmerism  (its  very 
antipode),  is  one.  Hitherto  we  have  never  in  a  single 
instance  of  our  discovery  or  practice  found  the  slightest 
resemblance  between  mesmerism  and  the  science  of 
Life.  No  especial  idiosyncrasy  is  requisite  for  a  learner ; 
although  spiritual  sense  is  more  adapted  to  it  than  even 
the  intellect ;  and  those  who  would  learn  this  science 
without  a  high  moral  standard  will  fail  to  understand  it 
until  they  go  up  higher.  Owing  to  our  explanations 
constantly  vibrating  between  the  same  points  an  irk- 
some repetition  of  words  must  occur ;  also,  the  use  of 
capital  letters,  genders  and  technicalities  peculiar  to  the 
science,  variety  of  language,  or  beauty  of  diction,  must 
give  place  to  close  analysis,  and  unembellished  thought. 
"  Hoping  all  things,  enduring  all  things :  "  to  do  good 
to  the  upright  in  heart,  and  to  bless  them  that  curse  us, 
and  bear  to  the  sorrowing  and  the  sick  consolation  and 
healing,  we  commit  these  pages  to  posterity. 

MARY  BAKER  GLOVER. 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


I. 
Natural  Science 9 

II. 
Imposition'  and  Demonstration 64 

III. 
Spirit  and  Matter 147 

IV. 
Creation 221 

V. 
Prayer  and  Atonement 2S3 

VI. 
Marriage 314 

VII. 

Physioloot 827 

VIII. 
Healing  the  Sick 368 


Science  and  Health. 


CHAPTER   I. 

NATUBAL  SCIENCE. 

A  few  years  siuce  we  clipped  the  following  from  the 
reports  on  Science : 

"  At  the  University  at  Oxford,  a  prize  of  one  hundred 
pounds  was  offered  for  the  best  Essay  on  Natural  Sci- 
ence, to  refute  the  materialism  of  the  present  age,  or 
the  tendency  to  attribute  physical  effects  to  physical 
causes,  rather  than  to  a  final  spiritual  cause."  This  de- 
mand for  metaphysics  coming  from  the  very  fount  of 
erudition  meets  the  wants  of  the  age,  and  is  the  one 
question  towering  above  all  others,  insomuch  as  it  re- 
lates more  intimately  to  the  happiness  and  perfection  of 
man.  The  control  mind  holds  over  matter  becomes  no 
longer  a  question  when  with  mathematical  certainty  we 
gain  its  proof,  and  can  demonstrate  the  facts  assumed. 
This  proof  we  claim  to  have  gained,  and  reduced  to  its 
statement  in  science  that  furnishes  a  key  to  the  har- 
mony of  man,  and  reveals  what  destroys  sickness,  sin, 
and  death. 

Metaphysical  science  explains  cause  and  effect ;  re- 
moving the  veil  of  mystery  and  doubt,  from  Soul  and 
body,  and  from  man  and  God ;  it  unwinds  the  interlaced 
ambiguities  of  Spirit  and  matter,  and  sets  free  the  im- 
prisoned Intelligence  j  explains  the  phenomenon  man, 
9 


10  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

on  the  basis  of  his  Principle,  and  how  to  gain  his 
harmony  in  science,  which  seems  to  us  more  import- 
ant morally  and  physically  thsui  the  discovery  of  the 
powers  of  steam,  the  electric  telegraph,  or  any  other 
advanced  idea  that  science  has  revealed.  Views  taken 
on  trust  cause  conflicting  opinions  and  behefs  that 
emit  a  poisonous  atmosphere  of  mind  more  destructive 
to  the  harmony  of  body  than  the  miasma  of  matter. 
Understanding  cools  and  purifies  this  atmosphere,  and 
thus  invigorates  the  body ;  but  before  this  result  is  ob- 
tained, understanding  and  belief,  or  Truth  and  error 
must  meet  in  a  war  of  ideas,  and  the  thunderbolt  of 
public  opinion  burst  overhead ;  but  when  this  outburst 
of  opinion  is  spent  of  its  fury,  like  the  rain-drops  on 
the  earth  it  will  have  moistened  the  parched  thought, 
whereby  the  rich  buds  and  blossoms  that  come  from 
the  tree  of  Life  may  put  forth  new  beauty. 

Because  Christendom  may  resist  the  word  science, 
we  shall  lose  no  faith  in  Christianity,  and  because  we 
shall  apply  this  word  to  Truth,  Christianity  will  lose  no 
hold  on  us.  We  shall  let  the  Principle  of  things  alone 
interpret  them,  and  never  take  an  opinion  or  belief  to 
steady  the  altar  of  science.  The  Principle  of  the  uni- 
verse and  man  embraces  the  understanding,  and  expla- 
nation of  Soul  and  body,  and  is  the  basis  of  all  science ; 
but  opinions  and  beliefa  regarding  (xod  and  man,  or 
Soul  and  body,  are  the  foundations  of  all  error.  There 
is  no  physical  science,  the  Principle  of  science  is  God, 
Intelligence,  and  not  matter ;  therefore,  science  is  spir- 
itual, for  God  is  Spirit  and  the  Principle  of  the  universe 
and  man. 

We  learn  from  science  mind  is  universal,  the  first 


KATUBAL  SCIENCE.  11 

and  only  caase  of  all  tHat  reallj  is ;  also,  tliat  tHe  real 
and  unreal  constitute  what  is,  and  what  is  not ;  that 
the  real  is  Spirit,  which  is  immortality,  and  the  un- 
real matter,  or  mortality.  The  real  is  Truth,  Life, 
Love  and  Intelligence,  all  of  which  are  Spirit,  and  Spirit 
is  God,  and  God,  Soul,  the  Principle  of  the  universe 
and  man.  Spirit  is  the  only  immortal  basis.  Matter 
is  mortality ;  it  has  no  Principle,  bjit  is  change  and  de- 
cay, embracing  what  we  term  sickness,  sin,  and  death. 
God  is  not  the  author  of  these,  hence  Spirit  is  not  the 
author  of  matter ;  discords  are  the  unreal  that  make 
up  the  opposite  to  harmony,  or  the  real  that  emanates 
Truth  and  not  error.  Spirit  never  requires  matter  to 
aid  it,  or  through  which  to  act;  no  partnership  or 
fellowship  exists  between  them  ;  matter  cannot  co-ope- 
rate with  Spirit,  the  mortal  and  unreal  with  the  real 
and  eternal,  the  mutable  and  imperfect  with  the  immu- 
table and  perfect,  the  inharmonious  and  self-destroying 
with  the  harmonious  and  undying.  Spirit  is  Truth, 
matter  its  opposite  ;  viz.,  error  ;  and  these  two  forces 
control  man  and  the  universe,  and  are  the  tares  and 
wheat  that  never  mingle,  but  grow  side  by  side  until 
the  harvest,  until  matter  is  self-destroyed ;  for  not  until 
then  do  we  learn  ourselves  Spirit,  and  yield  up  the  ghost 
of  error,  that  would  make  substance.  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence, matter.  God  and  His  idea  are  all  that  is  real 
primitively ;  all  is  mind,  and  mind  produces  mind  only, 
nature,  reason  and  revelation  decide,  that  like  produces 
like;  matter  does  not  produce  mind,  nor,  vice  versa. 
"We  name  matter,  error,  it  being  a  false  claim  to  Life 
and  Intelligence,  that  returns  to  dust  ignored  by  Spirit, 
that  is  supreme  over  all,  and  knows  nothing  of  matter. 


12  SCIENCE  Am)  HEALTH. 

Natural  history  presents  the  minei^al,  vegetable  and 
animal  kingdoms  preserving  their  original  species  in 
reproduction ;  a  mineral  is  not  produced  by  a  vege- 
table, and  vice  versa ;  throughout  the  entire  round  of 
universal  nature,  this  rule  relating  to  genus  and  species 
holds  good ;  this  therefore  is  science.  But  error  claims 
the  very  opposite,  viz.,  that  Spirit  produces  matter; 
making  Spirit,  or  God,  the  author  of  evil  as  well  as 
good,  and  harmony  the  author  of  discord,  evil  presenting 
as  much  of  God  as  good,  which  contradicts  self-evident 
Truth.  In  the  science  of  being  we  learn  all  discord, 
such  as  sickness,  sin  or  death,  is  distinct  from  Spirit, 
and  not  produced  by  God ;  also,  that  God  is  the  Soul, 
or  Principle  of  man,  the  Truth,  unerring  and  eternal ; 
again,  that  matter  claiming  mind,  or  making  itself  the 
basis  of  mind,  is  error,  and  this  error,  the  so-called  in- 
telligent body  named  man,  with  intelligent  nerves, 
brain,  stomach,  and  so  forth.  The  only  reality  of  being 
is  the  Truth  of  it,  and  that  Life  and  Intelligence  are  in 
matter,  is  not  Truth  but  its  opposite,  error ;  therefore, 
illusion.  Mind  and  matter  are  opposites  ;  that  mind  is 
in  matter,  or  that  matter  is  the  medium  through  which 
mind  is  made  manifest  is  not  more  real  than  that  a  tree 
embraces  a  rock  in  the  heart  of  it,  and  is  the  natural 
medium  through  which  the  rock  grows,  and  is  identi- 
fied. Nature  and  revelation  afford  no  grounds  for  the 
belief  that  Spirit,  God,  created,  or  is  in  a  body  of  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death,  and  the  only  excuse  for  such  a  be- 
lief is,  that  the  falsity  of  this  opinion  of  Life  is  not  seen 
until  we  begin  to  learn  the  science  of  Life,  and  enter 
into  our  God-being,  wherein  we  learn  that  Spirit  and 
matter  no  more  commingle,  than  light  and  darkness, 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  13 

than  God  and  His  opposite,  called  devil,  which  reduced 
to  their  statement  in  science,  are  Truth  and  error ;  in 
other  words.  Spirit  and  matter,  forever  distinct,  one 
possessing  immortality,  the  other  mortality.  Said  the 
Apostle,  "  The  flesh  warreth  against  the  Spirit  and  the 
Spirit  against  the  flesh.'* 

Mind,  the  basis  of  all  things,  cannot  cross  its  species, 
and  produce  matter.  But  in  order  to  classify  mind  that 
is  real,  from  belief  or  the  unreal,  we  name  one  mind, 
and  the  other  matter ;  but  recollect  matter  is  but  a  be- 
lief, and  mind  the  only  reality.  Error  can  only  be  de- 
fined as  belief,  which  is  not  mind  but  illusion.  The 
belief,  that  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence  are  where 
and  what  they  are-  not,  is  error.  Spirit  is  the  under- 
standing and  possession  of  Truth,  Life  and  Intelligence. 
Belief  and  understanding  never  mingle,  more  than 
matter  and  Spirit ;  one  is  error,  the  other  Truth.  All 
discord  is  what  we  term  matter,  and  discord  is  mortal, 
nothingness ;  harmony  is  real  and  immortal,  for  it  be- 
longs to  Spirit,  is  produced  by  it  and  proceeds  from  it. 
Immortal  mind  is  Spirit,  an  utterance  of  Soul  proceed- 
ing from  harmony  and  immortality.  The  mind,  that 
we  name  matter,  is  the  so-called  mind  of  the  body,  and 
what  is  termed  sinful  and  mortal  man ;  but  this  man  is 
a  myth,  neither  mind  nor  matter,  but  a  belief  that  em- 
braces all  error.  God,  Truth,  never  produced  error; 
Soul  and  Intelligence  never  originated  inharmony ;  and 
at  some  future  data  we  shall  learn  all  that  is  mortal  or 
discordant  hath  no  origin,  existence  or  reality,  but  is 
the  absence  of  the  real ;  yea,  native  nothingness,  the 
chaos  and  night  out  of  which  error  would  simulate  the 
creations  of  Truth,  from  dust  instead  of  Deity.    Error 


14  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

pre-supposes  man  both  mind  and  matter,  but  this  is  not 
the  science  of  being,  but  science  disputing  personal 
sense  beards  so  relentlessly  our  belief,  we  naturally  ask 
what  are  we,  and  what  is  man  ?  We  are  Spirit,  Soul, 
and  not  body,  and  all  is  good  that  is  Spirit ;  God  and 
the  idea  of  God  are  real,  and  nothing  else  is  real.  Har- 
mony and  its  results  are  real,  but  discord  and  what 
comes  of  it  are  the  unreal.  It  were  well  to  begin  from 
this  hour,  as  you  read  these  pages,  to  reckon  Life  only 
in  what  is  good  and  true  ;  putting  aside  evil  as  unreal, 
not  the  offspring  of  God,  and  unworthy  to  be  named 
man,  him  whom  Spirit  produces  "the  image  and  like- 
ness of  God,"  but  whom  matter  claims  to  create  in  sin. 
Admitting  error,  produces  it ;  but  who  or  what  is  it 
that  admits  error  ?  Not  God,  Spirit,  for  error  is  not  the 
result  of  Intelligence ;  error  is  a  self-admission,  and  ad- 
mission of  self-hood  where  man  is  not,  and  this  is  all 
there  is  to  it ;  admitting  a  temptation  is  the  only  danger 
in  it.  To  believe  in  the  possibility  of  pleasurable  sin, 
makes  all  that  is  sin ;  say  then  to  the  whole  liturgy  of 
intelligent  matter,  as  Jesus  said,  "  You  were  a  liar  from 
the  beginning." 

Mind  is  Spirit,  outside  of  matter,  and  this  is  the  only 
mind  or  understanding ;  the  mind  called  brains,  or  mat- 
ter, is  belief  only ;  hence,  the  more  material  man  is  the 
Wronger  belief,  and  the  weaker  manifestation  of  Soul, 
or  understanding.  Belief  is  what  we  term  personal 
sense,  and  personal  sense  is  a  belief.  That  matter  is  intel- 
ligent, that  nerves  feel,  brains  think,  and  sin,  that  a 
stomach  makes  man  cross,  limbs  cripple  him,  and  mat- 
ter kills  him,  is  a  belief,  and  this  belief,  error,  opposed 
to  the  Truth  of  being.     Sin,  sickness  and  death  proceed 


NATX7BAL  8CIEKCE.  15 

horn  the  so-called  five  personal  senses  that  we  are 
taught  to  revere  and  cultivate,  but  which  Truth  at 
length  destroys,  through  age,  experience  or  spiritual 
growth,  and  in  place  of  sentient  bodies,  we  find  sensa- 
tionless  bodies,  and  immortal  Soul,  as  the  recognition  of 
being  harmonious  and  eternal.  The  body  mortal  is  not 
man,  for  mui  is  immortal ;  but  with  sensation  in  the 
body  he  is  not  immortal,  and  cannot  be  Spirit,  which 
is  Soul. 

To  admit  physical  effects  is  to  conclude  matter  cause 
and  effect,  whence  it  follows  there  are  two  causes,  viz., 
mind  and  matter,  else  that  mind  produces  matter,  or 
matter  produces  mind,  which  contradicts  the  science  of 
Life  in  its  demonstration,  and  is  like  saying  dust  orig- 
inated man,  and  a  serpent  a  dove.  Soul  is  Intelligence, 
but  the  so-called  mind  of  body  is  belief  only,  the  lim- 
ited and  mortal  that  embraces  not  the  boundless  and 
eternal,  for  such  is  Intelligence.  Hence  we  learn  that 
Soul,  therefore  Spirit,  which  is  God,  is  not  in  man,  and 
that  man  is  idea,  and  Soul  the  Principle,  Life,  substance 
and  Intelligence  of  man. 

Having  drawn  the  line  between  immortal  man,  or 
the  reality  of  being,  and  the  unreal  or  mortal,  that  is 
but  a  personal  recognizance  of  Life,  God,  which  is 
impossible,  we  also  learn  that  pain  or  pleasure  in  matter 
is  equally  impossible.  Things,  as  they  appear  from  the 
stand-point  of  personal  sense,  are  diametrically  oppo- 
site to  science,  or  immortal  man  seen  from  the  stand- 
point of  Soul ;  hence  the  difficulty  sensuous  man  has 
to  understand  this  science,  and  his  opposition  to  it,  for 
**  the  carnal  man  is  at  enmity  with  God.'*  Mortal  man 
and  personal  sen&e  are  not  mind  but  belief ;  mind  is 


16  SCrENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

"Understanding,  belief  is  ignorance,  even  the  error  that 
Truth  consigns  to  oblivion. 

What  is  deemed  Life  in  vegetable  and  animal  be- 
comes a  self-evident  falsehood,  when  all  that  is  left  of 
it  is  death.  The  science  of  being  alone  reveals  Life  or 
Principle,  that  reverses  every  position  of  personal 
sense ;  showing,  also  that  sickness,  sin  and  death  dis- 
appear with  the  understanding  of  being  and  our  real 
existence,  for  in  this  alone  are  we  harmonious,  sinless, 
and  eternal. 

Will  man  lose  his  identity  in  conscious  infinitude  of 
being  ?  It  is  impossible  that  he  should  lose  aught  that 
tends  to  his  completeness,  in  a  state  through  which  he 
gains  all ;  matter,  embracing  sickness,  sin  and  death,  is 
aU  that  will  ever  be  lost.  Life  is  not  structural  and 
organic,  for  Life  is  Spirit,  Soul,  and  not  sense,  and 
without  beginning  and  without  end.  Life  is  Principle, 
and  not  person ;  joy  and  not  sorrow  ;  holiness,  not  sin, 
and  harmony,  without  a  tone  of  discord.  In  science  we 
learn  there  is  but  one  God,  also  that  God  is  Spirit ; 
hence  there  is  but  one  Spirit,  for  there  is  not  an  evil 
God.  To  gain  the  harmony  of  being,  and  be  perfect 
even  as  the  Father,  God  must  be  iinderstood,  which 
means,  the  Principle  of  man  must  be  understood ;  be- 
lieving in  God  never  made  a  Christian. 

The  only  immortal  basis  of  man  is  Soul ;  hence  the 
importance  to  plant  one's  self  on  the  basis  of  being,  and 
work  from  this  to  gain  our  ultimate  harmony.  Soul 
and  not  sense  reveals  the  glorious  possibihties  of  man, 
even  the  circumference  of  his  being  unlimited  by  a  be- 
lief of  Life  in  matter ;  getting  out  of  material  nutshells 
we  get  out  of  error,  whereby  we  learn  the  last  shall  be 


KATUHAL  SCriENCB.  17 

first,  and  the  first  last ;  that  which  was  first  in  matter 
will  be  last,  cHias^  nothing  in  Spirit.  Science  puts  not 
new  wine  into  old  bottles;  we  cannot  adhere  to  a 
belief  regarding  a  subject,  and  at  the  same  time  grasp 
the  Truth  of  it ;  we  must  yield  the  old,  or  the  new  is 
BpiUed. 

Doctrines  and  opinions  based  on  a  personal  God  are 
nothing  more  or  less  than  beliefs  of  intelligent  matter, 
that  we  must  yield,  or  spill  the  inspiration  and  wine  of 
Truth  that  enables  man  to  demonstrate  Life  higher, 
and  to  reach  practical  Christianity  that  casts  out  devils 
and  heals  the  sick. 

We  will  now  consider  more  minutely  the  Principle, 
or  Soul  of  man,  named  God ;  learn  what  it  is,  and  how 
man  is  haimonious  and  immortal.  The  Scriptures  in- 
form us,  "  God  is  Love,"  "  Truth  and  Life,"  and  these 
certainly  imply  He  is  Principle,  not  person.  Again, 
Principle  explains  person,  bat  person  cannot  explain 
Principle.  God  interprets  man,  but  man  cannot  ex- 
plain God,  Spirit  explains  matter,  but  matter  cannot 
define  Spirit,  Soul  explains  body,  but  body  cannot  in- 
terpret Soul.  We  must  commence  with  God  to  explain 
immortal  man,  remembering  God  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit 
the  only  substance,  because  it  is  Intelligence ;  holding 
the  earth  in  equipoise,  marking  out  the  pathway  of  the 
stars,  forming  the  minutia  of  identity,  and  comprehend- 
ing the  universe  and  man  in  the  harmony  of  being. 
Spirit  believes  nothing,  because  it  understands  all,  and 
is  Life,  not  subject  to  death  because  it  is  exempt  from 
matter. 

It  is  mind  alone  that  embraces  sensation,  therefore, 
the  senses  are  Spirit  and  not  matter,  and  belong  to  Soul 


18  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

instead  of  body ;  they  are  not  personal  but  Spiritual  j 
Intelligence  passes  from  mind  to  body,  that  is,  from 
Principle  to  its  idea,  but  cannot  pass  from  body  to  mind, 
for  matter  is  neither  cognizant  of  evil  or  good,*  of  pain 
er  pleasure.  Soul  is  not  in  body,  it  is  the  unlimited  In- 
telligence, impossible  to  limit,  and  the  immortality  that 
mingles  not  with  mortality ;  as  light  and  darkness  are 
opposites,  so  are  Spirit  and  matter,  without  the  least 
affinity ;  light  dwelling  in  darkness  would  destroy  the 
darkness ;  thus  would  the  sinless  and  immortal  destroy 
the  sinning  and  mortal ;  but  darkness  extinguishes  not 
light,  and  matter  cannot  destroy  Spirit,  body  cannot 
destroy  Soul,  but  Soul  can  and  does  destroy  matter. 
Man  is  not  matter,  brains  are  not  Intelligence,  they  are 
not  the  organ  of  the  infinite.  Life  and  Intelligence  are 
not  in  matter,  nor  do  they  act  by  means  of  organization; 
matter  is  a  creation  of  belief,  a  chimera  of  personal 
sense  that  reverses  science,  as  we  shall  hereafter  show. 
Idea  is  inseparable  from  its  Principle ;  man  is  idea, 
and  Soul  the  Principle  that  produces  it,  therefore  man 
and  his  maker  are  inseparable.  Opinions  and  beliefs 
have  no  Principle,  they  are  erring  and  mortal,  neither 
expressing  God  nor  immortal  man ;  but  the  o&pring  of 
personal  sense,  embracing  sin,  sickness  and  death,  yea, 
the  dream  of  Life  in  matter.  Materia  medica,  physi- 
ology, mesmerism,  etc.,  are  opinions  and  beliefs,  predi- 
cated on  intelligent  matter,  which  is  error;  and  the 
discord  and  doubt  attending  them  are  owing  to  the  false 
position  they  occupy.  Ideas,  like  numbers  and  notes, 
admit  no  opinions  or  beliefe  regarding  them,  when  once 
their  Principle  is  understood ;  beliefs  are  theories  that 
change,  and  are  falsely  stated,  because  they  are  not  un- 


KATUEAL  SCIENCE.  19 

derstood.  The  identity  of  every  idea  is  in  its  Principle 
where  it  is  learned ;  immortal  man  is  harmonious  and 
eternal;  matter  is  the  offspring  of  mortal  belief;  Soul 
or  understanding,  has  no  part  in  it. 

Philosophy  in  general,  finds  cause  in  effect,  Soul  in 
body.  Principle  in  idea,  and  Life  and  Intelligence  in 
matter.  Materia  medica  seeking  cause  in  effect,  would 
learn  of  matter  what  are  the  conditions  of  man,  exam- 
ining the  liver,  heart,  lungs,  etc.,  to  ascertain  how  much 
harmony  they  are  permitting  man  ;  thus  admitting  mat- 
ter instead  of  mind,  causation,  and  producing  Life  or 
death,  pain  or  pleasure,  action  or  stagnation,  without 
the  mind's  consent ;  this  would  place  man  and  God,  or 
body  and  Soul,  at  the  disposal  and  control  of  matter. 
Physiology  finds  mind  unequal  to  matter,  cause  not 
master  of  effect,  the  so-called  laws  of  nature  failing  in 
their  fulfillment  to  give  health  to  man;  making  the 
Infinite  insufficient  to  govern  the  finite.  Principle  not 
controlling  its  idea,  and  the  Intelligence,  or  Soul  of 
man,  unable  to  govern  the  body.  To  prevent  disease, 
or  the  effects  of  damp  atmospheres,  violent  exertions,  a 
heavy  meal,  etc.,  destroying  man ;  we  say,  laws  of 
matter  are  our  only  hope,  leaving  Spirit  powerless. 

Mesmerism,  placing  Life  and  Intelligence  in  elec- 
tricity, finds  matter  superior  to  God,  and  the  governing 
Principle  of  man,  an  aura  of  brains,  the  lack  or  excess, 
quality  or  quantity  of  which,  determines  his  discord  or 
harmony. 

Theology  would  make  the  supreme  Being  a  person, 
in  other  words,  matter  embracing  Spirit ;  God  dwelling 
in  man,  Life  in  the  things  it  creates,  cause  in  effect, 
Soul  in  body,  the  infinite  and  limitless,  within  limits. 


20  BCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

With  this  theory,  to  he  omnipresent,  God  must  pass  in 
personal  identity  over  earth ;  or  possess  a  body  that  en- 
compasseth  universal  space ;  in  which  case,  what  would 
be  the  personality  of  God  ?  Spirit  is  not  matter ;  nor  is 
it  both  within  and  without  matter ;  if  such  were  the 
case,  they  would  be  one  in  substance  and  Intelligence, 
else  limited  to  the  range  of  personal  sense,  or  personal 
sense  raised  to  the  capacity  of  omnipresence,  which  is 
again  impossible.  Our  beliefs  of  a  personal  Deity  place 
infinite  Life  and  Love  within  the  stature  of  a  man ; 
make  man  God,  or  put  God  into  matter,  which  is  athe- 
ism. Error  is  the  basis  of  all  belief;  we  need,  instead, 
the  true  idea,  based  on  the  understanding  of  God  the 
impersonal  Principle,  Truth,  and  Life  of  man,  which  is 
not  body,  but  Soul. 

The  artist  is  not  in  his  painting ;  the  picture  is  a 
thought  of  his,  an  emanation  of  Spirit,  not  matter ;  the 
Creator  is  not  what  he  creates.  The  potter  is  not  in 
the  clay,  but  has  power  over  the  clay ;  God  produces 
his  own  personality,  and  cannot  get  into  it,  because  it  is 
in  Him  the  circumference  and  infinite  Soul  outside  of 
matter  and  man.  The  five  personal  senses  are  beliefs 
of  Life,  substance,  and  Intelligence  in  matter,  even  the 
fount  of  error;  all  discord  proceeds  from  this  false 
source ;  in  reality,  there  is  no  personal  sense,  for  mat- 
ter is  not  intelligent.  The  line  of  demarkation  be- 
tween the  Principle  that  is  Intelligence  and  Life,  and 
the  belief  of  Life  and  Intelligence  in  person,  is  the  boun- 
dary between  belief  and  science,  otherwise,  between 
error  and  truth.  Science  contradicts  personal  sense  in 
every  instance,  as  we  shall  hereafter  show.  Under- 
standing is  the  only  admissible  evidence  of  Truth ;  con- 


KATtTBAIi  SCIENCE.  21 

elusions  drawn  from  personal  sense  are  foundationless ; 
understanding  is  a  portion  of  the  infinite  Principle 
embracing  every  idea  of  Truth.  Behef  has  no  Princi- 
ple; it  is  a  mortal  and  finite  sense  of  things  called 
knowledge,  a  lie  of  limits  that  would  place  Soul  in 
body,  Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter  to  evolve  mat- 
ter, and  call  this  germination,  or  nature,  seed  reproduc- 
ing itself;  not  only  denying  to  God  the  things  that  are 
His,  but  limiting  the  Infinite,  and  thinking  to  fasten 
Wisdom  to  discord  and  decay. 

To  learn  the  Truth  of  things,  they  must  be  explained 
from  the  basis  of  Soul,  and  not  sense ;  personal  sense  is 
knowledge,  obtained  from  opinions  and  beliefs.  When 
our  interpretations  proceed  from  the  Principle  of  things, 
we  have  them  right ;  but  if  from  observation,  or  the  de- 
ductions of  personal  sense,  they  are  wrong,  and  beliefs 
based  on  the  supposition  of  Life  and  Intelligence  in 
matter,  that  are  error. 

Impressions  supposed  to  proceed  from  the  hearing  of 
the  ear,  the  observations  of  the  eye,  from  touch,  taste, 
or  smell,  are  these  beliefs,  but  not  the  ideas  of  God. 
Every  idea  proceeds  from  Principle,  gained  through 
understanding,  whereby  we  arrive  at  demonstrable 
Truth.  Belief  constitutes  mistakes,  understanding 
never  errs,  hence  it  is  necessary  to  the  harmony  of 
mind  and  body.  Inasmuch  as  belief  starts  from  person, 
instead  of  Principle,  it  is  not  the  Truth  of  being,  but 
the  error  called  mortal  man. 

Knowledge  is  power,  even  the  force  that  depends  on 
organizations  for  strength,  it  is  neither  moral  suasion, 
moral  might,  idea,  nor  Principle  ;  but  a  faith,  supposi- 
tion, or  belief.      Repulsion,  attraction,  cohesion^  and 


22  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

power  supposed  to  belong  to  matter,  axe  constituents 
of  mind ;  knowledge  gives  these  properties  to  matter, 
but  science  gives  them  to  Intelligence,  the  Principle  of 
all ;  to  find  inherent  properties  in  matter  that  act  inde- 
pendent of  mind  is  impossible.  There  is  no  inertia  in 
Intelligence ;  but  science  alone  determines  whence  com- 
eth  action,  from  its  harmonious  Principle,  i.  e.,  from 
Soul  to  body,  or  from  belief  prolific  of  error. 

Science  reveals  all  action  proceeding  from  God,  the 
universal  cause  that  produces  harmony  OAly ;  and  that 
discord,  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  are  neither  action,  nor 
being,  but  beliefs,  or  error.  The  absence  of  Truth,  we 
name  error,  but  whence  cometh  error,  from  God  ?  No ; 
"  the  same  fountain  sendeth  not  forth  sweet  and  bitter 
water."  Error  is  not  an  idea,  it  has  neither  Principle, 
nor  identity ;  it  is  not  definabl  as  a  person,  place,  or 
thing  ;  as  an  agent,  or  actor  ;  and  being  without  sub- 
stance. Life,  or  Intelligence,  and  neither  Principle  nor 
identity,  we  learn  it  came  not  I  but  is  illusion.  Again, 
what  is  belief?  Nothing  real  or  true,  and  to  imder- 
stand  this  is  the  only  fact  concerning  it.  Sickness,  sin, 
and  death,  aU  that  is  the  opposite  and  absence  of  God, 
is  belief  and  error  presupposing  good  and  evil  in  mat- 
ter and  man.  But  is  the  question  answered,  whence 
cometh  belief  ?  It  has  no  origin,  it  is  neither  Principle 
nor  idea ;  but  illusion,  without  any  real  cause  or  creation. 

We  say  disease  is  a  reality,  and  identity,  but  science 
finds  it  a  belief  only;  disappearing  with  mortality,  and 
cognizant  only  to  personal  sense  ;  not  to  Soul.  "God 
made  all  that  was  made ; "  there  is  but  one  Principle 
and  its  infinite  idea ;  harmony  and  immortality  that 
belong  to  man,  are  perceived  through  spiritual  sense,  but 


KATTJBAL  SCIENCE.  23 

not  personal.  Belief  has  no  Intelligence,  having  neither 
Principle  nor  understanding,  therefore  it  is  error,  and 
error  is  the  so-called  mind  of  mortal  man  I  totally  de- 
praved, sinning,  suffering,  and  dying;  this  is  the  ab- 
sence of  God.  Man  has  no  mind  in  matter;  the 
belief  that  he  has,  is  error.  There  is  but  one  Intelli- 
gence, even  God,  the  infinite  Love,  Truth,  and  Life ; 
and  God  is  not  man.  Matter  is  not  intelligent ;  brains 
are  not  mind ;  and  man  is  not  Soul,  a  separate  <jrod  or 
Intelligence.  Jesus  laid  much  stress  on  this  point : 
*'  Thou  shall  have  no  other  gods  before  Me ; "  while 
we  daily  behold  in  belief  the  zeal  of  error  to  gain  the 
opposite  point,  viz. :  "  I  will  make  ye  as  gods." 

Science  informs  us  iromortal  mind  is  Spirit ;  but  per- 
sonal sense  would  have  mind  both  Spirit  and  matter ;  a 
moral  impossibility.  Spirit  cannot  act  through  matter, 
they  are  diametrically  opposed  to  each  other,  and  never 
mingle  ;  personal  sense  is  the  only  foundation  for  the 
theory  that  Spirit  and  matter  mingle,  and  time  and 
eternity  are  wearing  away  this  support.  Mind  is  not 
confined  to  organization,  nor  limited  by  materiality. 

Immortal  mind  is  the  atmosphere  of  Soul  pervading 
all  space ;  and  regarding  even  "  the  sparrow's  fall ; "  no 
power  can  compress  it  within  a  skull-bone  I  matter  con- 
fines it  not,  the  strongest  barrier  opposed  to  Intelligence 
is  as  nothing ;  the  only  clog,  or  limit  given  mind,  is  mor- 
tal belief,  error's  synonym;  understanding  constructs 
not,  and  has  no  cognizance  of  limits ;  it  is  finite  belief  that 
would  limit  mind ;  and  there  is  no  finite  Intelligence. 
There  is  finite  error,  that  pre-supposes  mind  in  matter ; 
but  this  is  the  evil  and  not  the  good,  the  belief  and  not 
the  reality ;  yea,  the  error,  and  not  the  Truth  of  man. 


24  SCTTENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Spiritual  sense  belongs  to  Soul,  and  is  the  only  real 
sense ;  it  takes  no  cognizance  of  substance  in  matter, 
of  sufPering,  sin,  or  death ;  Spiritual  sense  recognizes  all 
that  is  Truth,  Life,  and  Love ;  hence  there  is  nothing 
left  personal  sense  to  enjoy  or  suffer.  Personal  sense 
is  the  dream  of  Life  in  matter,  a  supposition  only  of 
reality  and  substance,  of  Life  and  Intelligence,  of  good 
and  evil,  that  would  limit  Soul,  and  doom  aU  things  to 
decay.  Sensation  in  matter  is  one  of  its  beliefs,  and 
belief  is  the  opinion,  personal,  that  supports  only  what 
is  untrue,  selfish,  or  debased ;  all  these  mistakes  are 
but  the  error  we  name  mortal  man.  God  and  man 
will  never  be  understood,  until  we  listen  alone  to  the 
senses  attached  to  Principle  instead  of  person,  to  Soul 
instead  of  body. 

Personal  sense  being  error,  aU  evidence  obtained 
therefrom  is  belief  without  Principle,  or  immortal  proof. 
Spiritual,  in  contradistinction  to  persoDal  sense,  reveals 
man  idea ;  not  substance ;  his  Life  and  Intelligence, 
God,  in  other  words,  Soul,  and  not  body  ;  and  thus  se- 
cure from  chance  and  change  he  is.  harmonious  and 
eternal.  The  demonstration  of  this  statement  will  de- 
stroy sickness,  sin  and  death,  and  because  of  this,  it  is 
important  to  understand  at  present  as  well  as  hereafter, 
the  great  Truth  which  must  displace  the  opposite  error 
that  brought  sin  and  death  into  the  world,  shutting  out 
the  pure  sense  of  immortality ;  and  which  ought  lo  be 
learned  to-day. 

God  is,  and  was,  and  ever  will  be ;  and  if  this  Intel- 
ligence exists,  there  is  also  the  idea  of  it,  named  man, 
that  cannot  be  separated  for  a  single  moment  from  this, 
its  principle  and  Soul.     We  look  on  a  corpse,  or  the 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  25 

body  called  man,  but  is  it  man  ?  No  I  Is  Soul  in  it  ? 
certainly  not ;  has  Soul  escaped  ?  No  I  where  was  the 
outside,  infinite  Spirit,  if  Spirit  was  in  man  ?  Can  Soul 
be  lost  ?  impossible,  for  the  immortal  is  without  end ; 
and  Soul  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit,  God.  Is  man  lost  ?  not 
if  Soul  be  left !  for  Soul  is  Principle,  and  man  its  idea, 
and  these  forever  inseparable  ;  God  would  be  lost,  if 
man  was  blotted  out,  for  entity  signifies  the  particular 
nature  of  being;  and  God,  without  the  idea,  image,  and 
likeness  of  Himself,  would  be  a  nonentity  I  Man  is 
the  complex  idea  of  God,  hence,  they  cannot  be  sepa- 
rated. 

Contemplating  a  corpse,  we  behold  the  going  out 
of  a  belief ;  we  have  been  accustomed  to  this  belief  of 
mind  in  matter,  but  not  the  Truth  of  man,  whose  Soul 
is  God  and  his  body  the  harmonious  idea  of  Him. 
The  belief  of  Life  in  matter  is  all  that  dies.  The 
Principle,  Soul,  and  Life  of  man,  is  not  in  the  body, 
and  cannot  die.  When  Paul's  optical  sense  yielded  to 
science,  the  vision  of  Soul,  he  realized  nothing  could 
separate  him  from  God ;  understanding  as  he  did  that 
the  real  man  is  never  separated  from  the  sweet  sense 
and  presence  of  Life  and  Love. 

A  sick  man  is  not  a  sinner  above  all  others  ;  and  yet 
he  is  not  the  idea  of  God  ;  weary  of  matter  that  claims 
BO  much  suffering,  the  sick  become  more  spiritually  in- 
clined, inasmuch  as  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter  begins 
to  give  up  its  ghosts ;  all  error  must  jinally  yield  to  the 
Truth  of  man. 

A  wicked  man  is  not  an  idea  of  God ;  he  is  nothing 
more  than  the  belief  that  hatred,  malice,  pride,  envy, 
hypocrisy,  etc.,  are  coupled  with  Life,  God  I  but  Life, 
2 


2Sb  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Love,  and  Truth,  never  made  a  sick  man,  nor  a  sinner  I 
the  same  fountain  sendeth  not  forth  sweet  and  bitter 
"water.  Life  and  its  idea,  are  neither  sick,  nor  sinning, 
but  eternal  and  harmonious ;  never  mingling  with  mor- 
tal man.  The  Scripture  saith  mortal  man  "  is  conceived 
in  sin  and  brought  forth  in  iniquity ; "  his  origin  is  error, 
then,  is  it  not  ?  and  this  error  the  belief  that  man  is  an 
Intelligence,  and  creator,  after  "  all  was  made  that  was 
made ! "  If  all  that  worketh  a  lie  is  ultimately  destroyed, 
this  man  must  perish. 

The  understanding  of  Truth,  and  its  demonstration^ 
is  eternal  Life ;  a  belief  can  never  attain  this.  Contra- 
dicting all  accepted  theories  on  this  subject,  and  dia- 
metrically opposing  the  evidences  of  personal  sense,  sci- 
ence comes  "layirig  the  axe  at  the  root  of  the  tree," 
and  cutting  down  all  that  brings  not  forth  good  fruit ; 
ihence  healing  the  sick,  and  casting  out  error.  There 
is  no  escape  from  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  except  on 
the  Principle  that  God  is  the  only  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence of  man.  So  long  as  we  admit  Life,  sensation, 
and  Intelligence  in  matter,  man  will  be  governed  by 
his  body,  and  at  the  mercy  of  death,  sickness,  and  sin. 

Harmony  is  not  at  the  mercy  of  matter ;  nor  happi- 
ness at  the  disposal  of  sense ;  nor  Life  at  the  command 
of  death.  Do  you  ask  what  proof  have  you  there  is  no 
sensation  in  matter,  or  in  other  words,  no  personal 
sense  ?  We  have  tested  this  statement  in  healing  the 
sick  sufficiently  to  find  its  Principle  invariable.  Our 
position  is  taken  from  proofs  obtained  through  our  own 
demonstration ;  and  allowing  their  Principle  to  point 
higher,  and  acknowledging  the  relationship  between  the 
lower  and  higher  demonstrations  with  the  same  logic, 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  27 

we  say,  three  and  three  trillions  are  six  trillions ;  in 
that  we  prove  with  smaller  numbers  that  three  added 
to  three,  make  six.  Because  we  helieve  sensation  is 
nerves,  it  by  no  means  proves  this  to  be  the  case ;  the 
inebriate  believes  he  finds  pleasure  in  alcoholic  drinks, 
and  the  sinner  in  sin.  The  thief  believes  he  has  made 
a  gain  in  stealing  ;  and  the  hypocrite  in  hiding  himself ; 
but  the  science  of  Life  contradicts  these  false  positions, 
and  names  them  simply  belief  and  error ;  thence,  infer- 
ring, belief  is  error,  and  to  understand  God  and  man 
would  destroy  all  belief,  and  give  us  the  understanding 
of  what  constitutes  being. 

That  pain  and  pleasure  belong  to  the  body  is  the 
error  of  earth,  that  never  enters  heaven  where  nothing 
is  found  that  worketh  a  lie.  Soul  is  the  only  living 
consciousness,  and  Soul  neither  sins,  nor  suffers ;  it  is 
immortal,  and  error  is  mortal;  but  sin,  sorrow,  and 
sickness,  are  mortal,  destroying  themselves,  because 
lihey  are  error.  Sickness  and  death  are  not  the  manifes- 
tations of  Soul,  Truth,  or  Life,  hence  they  are  not  of 
God,  and  there  is  no  other  causation.  The  tares  and 
wheat  must  be  separated,  the  real  and  unreal  blend  not ; 
happiness  is  real,  and  Truth  is  real,  but  error  is  unreal ; 
sin  and  holiness,  sickness  and  health.  Life  and  death, 
proceed  not  from  the  same  source.  Life,  health,  and 
holiness,  together  with  all  harmonies,  are  Truth ;  sin, 
sickness,  and  death,  are  error,  the  opposite  of  Truth, 
harmony  and  Life,  and  these  opposites  never  blend. 

Electricity  is  not  a  vital  fluid;  but  an  element  of 
mind,  the  higher  link  between  the  grosser  strata  of 
mind,  named  matter,  and  the  more  rarified  called  mind. 
The  so-called  destructive  forces  of  matter,  and  the  fe- 


28  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

rocity  of  man  and  beast  are  animal  beliefe,  that  admit 
evil  because  they  understand  not  good.  All  that  is 
good  is  Soul ;  and  its  opposite  is  personal  sense ;  the 
emanations  of  Soul  are  purity,  harmony,  and  immortal- 
ity ;  those  of  personal  sense,  impurity,  discord,  and 
death.  Science  brings  to  light  Truth,  and  its  suprema- 
cy, universal  harmony,  God's  entirety,  and  matter's 
nothingness. 

Doctrines,  theories,  and  knowledge,  are  but  opinions 
and  beliefs,  the  impressions  and  observations  of  per- 
sonal sense,  based  on  no  Principle  or  fundamental 
Truth  by  which  to  work  out  harmony.  When  we  reach 
immortality,  we  shall  all  learn  Life  is  God,  that  matter 
is  mortal,  and  that  Spirit  alone  survives  the  wreck  of 
lime.  Personal  sense  will  make  war  on  science,  until 
Truth  determines  the  conquest  on  the  side  of  immutable 
]  ight.  Science  reveals  Truth ;  whereas,  personal  sense 
takes  no  cognizance  of  it ;  also,  it  reverses  all  the  posi- 
tions of  sense,  and  tears  away  its  foundations ;  hence, 
the  enmity  of  mankind  towards  science,  untU  it  battles 
its  way  up  by  putting  beliefs  down.  Deductions  from 
a  matter-basis  are  necessarily  error ;  but  science  taking 
its  positions  from  Intelligence,  reaches  man  vrith  har- 
mony, and  bears  the  reports  only  of  Truth.  These  dif- 
ferent causes  are  appreciated  better  when  witnessing 
the  effects  of  both,  and  taking  science  to  heal  the  sick 
in  contradistinction  to  drugs,  electricity,  etc.,  we  learn 
the  opposite  results  of  Truth  and  Error.  Systems  of 
medicine,  like  narcotics,  leave  man  worse,  for  the  stupor 
they  induce ;  while  science  demanding  demonstration 
for  its  proof  invites  progress,  and  uses  the  imderstand- 
ing  like  a  two-edged  sword,  to  amputate  error  on  all 


NATUBAL  SCIENCE.  29 

sides.  After  this  surgery,  mankiiid  will  find  themselves 
better. 

Doctrines,  opinions  and  belief  are  the  "  tree  of 
knowledge"  against  which  Wisdom  warned  man; 
knowledge  is  obtained  from  false  premises,  from  per- 
sonal sense,  that  affords  only  the  mortal  evidences  of 
man,  presupposing  Soul's  audience-chamber  the  brain, 
falsely  claiming  the  prerogatives  of  Intelligence,  God. 
Reasoning  from  such  stand-points  produces  all  the  dis- 
cords of  mind  and  body,  that  must  eventually  go  down, 
obedient  to  the  mandate,  "Thou  shalt  surely  die."  Re- 
searches after  Truth  ought  to  leave  matter  for  Princi- 
ple, and  bring  the  contemplation  of  Life  outside  of 
sense,  thus  gathering  us  nearer  harmony  and  immortal- 
ity, and  proportionately  away  from  sickness,  sin,  and 
death. 

Soul  is  not  in  the  body.  The  belief  that  Intelligence 
is  in  matter  is  error  in  the  premises  and  conclusions  of 
man.  Life,  Intelligence,  or  substance,  is  not  in  or  of 
matter,  neither  can  they  be  aught  but  Soul,  and  because 
we  shall  ultimately  prove  this  science  to  individual 
consciousness,  we  should  begin  its  first  lessons  to-day. 
In  order  to  gain  the  understanding  of  God  and  man, 
Soul  and  body,  harmony  and  immortality,  we  must  base 
all  our  conclusions  of  man  on  Principle  instead  of  per- 
son, on  Soul  instead  of  body,  or  we  shall  never  reach 
the  science  of  being. 

Truth,  Life,  and  Love  are  God,  the  Soul  of  the  uni- 
verse and  man,  and  the  only  substance  and  Intelligence : 
these  are  not  mixed  with  change,  sin,  or  death,  nor  with 
matter,  the  body  mortal ;  the  erring,  changing  and  dy- 
ing blend  not  with  that  which  is  the  same  yesterday. 


80  SCIENCE  AlfD  HEALTH. 

to-day,  and  forever.  Life  is  Intelligence,  the  Principle 
that  is  Soul  or  Spirit,  and  there  is  but  one  Spirit  or 
Soul  of  the  universe  and  man.  If  Life  was  in  man, 
matter  would  govern  itself,  and  Spirit  would  be  a  por- 
tion of  matter ;  therefore,  God  would  be  Spirit  and  mat- 
ter. No  portion  of  the  Infinite  can  enter  the  finite ; 
Life  and  Intelligence  that  are  infinite  are  not  mortal 
man.  But  may  there  not  be  a  portion  of  God  in  man 
and  matter  ?  This  is  equally  impossible,  for  the  least 
part  of  Spirit  would  destroy  matter,  for  matter  is  non- 
Intelligence,  not  a  power  matched  against  Spirit ;  it  is 
mortality  only^  and  the  immortal  is  Spirit. 

God  is  Principle,  —  the  Truth,  and  Soul  of  man,  and 
man  is  "  the  image  and  likeness  of  God."  Again,  God 
is  substance  and  Life,  hence  man  is  but  the  image  and 
likeness  of  these ;  man  is  not  Truth,  Life,  or  Love. 
God  is  Spirit,  and  man  the  image  and  likeness  of  Him ; 
therefore,  man  is  not  matter,  but  idea,  and  idea  no  more 
contains  its  Principle  than  figures  embrace  the  rule  of 
mathematics.  "We  have  no  resort  but  to  reduce  God  to 
a  level  with  man,  or  look  away  from  man  for  his  Sub- 
stance, Life,  and  Intelligence,  all  of  which  must  be  out- 
side of  matter,  or  at  the  mercy  of  sin,  sickness,  and 
death.  Darkness  may  hide  the  sun,  but  cannot  put  it 
out.  Sickness,  sin,  and  death  are  darkness,  or  moral 
ignorance  that  hide  Truth,  Life,  and  Love,  but  cannot 
extinguish  them,  or  their  idea  cannot  destroy  God  or 
man.  The  stand-point  whence  to  reckon  man  is  not 
matter,  but  Spirit.  The  Soul  of  man  is  never  lost,  in- 
somuch as  it  is  God,  Principle,  and  man  its  idea,  and 
both  are  eternal;  hence  the  immortality  of  Soul  and 
body.    Infinite  Soul  embraces  perfect  understanding. 


NATUEAL  SCIENCB.  31 

the  light  that  neither  diminishes  nor  increases,  for  "  no 
night  is  there."  Day  declines,  and  shadows  hide  the 
sun,  but  darkness  flees  when  the  earth  has  turned  on 
its  axis ;  because  the  solar  centre  is  the  same.  Thus 
the  darkness  of  belief  hides,  but  cannot  put  out  the 
light  of  science. 

Soul  is  self-existent  and  eternal ;  that  immortal  man 
is  tributary  to  Soul  instead  of  body,  is  the  science  of 
being,  but  we  shall  never  understand  it,  believing  Soul 
is  in  the  body,  or  that  matter  embraces  Intelligence  and 
Life.  If  we  understood  the  Truth  of  being  it  would 
prove  Principle  and  its  idea,  that  is.  Soul  and  body  im- 
mortal ;  and  instead  of  requiring  laws  of  health  that 
never  yet  made  man  immortal,  to  save  Life,  we  should 
be  a  law  of  Life  and  Truth  to  our  own  bodies,  even 
that  higher  law  of  Soul  that  prevails  over  sense,  and 
gives  harmony  and  immortality  to  all  it  controls.  "  Man 
hath  sought  out  many  inventions,"  but  none  of  them 
can  solve  a  problem  without  its  Principle ;  numbers 
are  harmonious  only  when  governed  by  Intelligence, 
outside  the  figures ;  but  ignorance  might  deny  this  fact 
did  not  self-evident  proof  force  the  conclusion.  Un- 
derstanding the  science  of  Life,  we  gain  unfailing  evi- 
dence of  its  correctness  in  healing,  etc.  Those  who 
obtain  even  glimpses  of  it  are  convinced  of  its  Truth, 
and  those  who  advance  higher  are  more  undoubting 
than  of  other  proofe. 

How  can  a  belief  of  Life  in  matter  find  Life,  God  ? 
This  is  not  more  possible  than  "for  a  camel  to  go 
through  the  eye  of  a  needle."  To  inquire  of  our  bodies 
what  prospect  we  have  for  health  or  Life,  is  taking  the 
thing  out  of  the  hands  of  God  altogether. 


82  SCIENCE    AJH)  HEALTH. 

To  suppose  we  find  pleasure  or  pain,  happiness  or 
misery,  Life  or  death  in  the  body,  is  not  finding  God 
our  Life,  and  "  a  present  help  in  times  of  trouble ; " 
also,  to  admit  the  same  fountain  sendeth  forth  SAveet 
and  bitter  water,  is  contrary  to  our  Master's  teachings. 
Life  supposed  to  originate  in  soil  and  seed,  in  animalty, 
or  the  earth,  is  a  belief  of  Life  only,  and  not  the  Prin- 
ciple that  is  Life,  without  beginning  or  end  of  days. 
Belief  is  mortality's  self,  nothing  whatever  but  illusion ; 
we  have  no  doubt  but  belief  could  make  its  mortal  man 
an  amphibious  animal.  Phenomena  illustrative  of  our 
views  will  appear  as  the  ages  waken  from  the  dream  of 
Life  in  matter :  belief  can  adopt  any  position,  strange 
and  new,  but  Life  will  be  found  less  at  the  mercy  of 
matter,  as  belief  gives  up  the  ghost,  and  the  science  of 
Life  is  sufficiently  understood. to  be  fairly  demonstrated ; 
then  man  will  be  found  immortal. 

Spirit  controls  matter ;  when  this  is  fairly  understood, 
phenomena  at  present  so  unaccountable  to  a  belief 
holding  Soul  pent  up  in  body,  will  be  explained,  and 
mystery  and  miracle  fast  disappear.  A  belief  of  Life  in 
matter  leaves  man  at  the  mercy  of  death,  for  if  this 
belief  should  change  to  one  of  death  he  is  supposed  to 
die,  but  the  fact  remains  that  man  is  immortal,  and  if 
death  in  matter  or  the  body,  be  proved  false.  Life  in 
matter  or  the  body  is  proved  false  also. 

The  true  relation  of  Soul  to  body  is  that  of  God  to 
man ;  in  other  words,  of  Principle  to  its  idea ;  these  are 
forever  inseparable  ;  and  when  the  true  idea,  which  is 
the  immortal  body,  is  perceptible,  we  shall  have  become 
acquainted  with  its  Principle;  "therefore,  acquaint 
now  thyself  with  God." 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  33 

A  sweet  combmation  of  sounds  informs  man  this 
is  not  governed  by  chance ;  that  harmony  is  not  acci- 
dent ;  we  have  undeniable  proof  that  the  Intelligence 
producing  music,  separating  light  from  darkness,  etc., 
guides  and  controls  all.  The  belief  that  man  is  the 
Intelhgence  that  governs  sound,  would  destroy  harmo- 
ny ;  for  music  left  to  personal  sense  is  at  the  mercy  of 
misapprehension  and  discord;  controlled  by  belief  in- 
stead of  the  understanding,  it  would  be  lost ;  even  thus 
man  would  be  discord  and  death  without  a  governing 
Principle,  or  left  to  personal  sense.  God  and  man  are 
Principle  and  idea,  and  God  is  the  Truth,  Life  and 
Love  controlling  this  idea.  Then  what  can  separate 
man  from  harmony  and  immortality  ?  St.  Paul  says : 
"  Neither  height  nor  depth  nor  any  other  creature  can 
separate  me  from  the  love  of  God."  Love  cannot  be 
debarred  a  manifestation,  and  is  joy  and  not  sorrow, 
good  and  not  evil,  Life  and  not  death ;  hence  the  per- 
fect idea  God  gave  of  Himself  in  immortal  man,  the 
object  of  divine  affections. 

Soul  and  body  are  Principle  and  idea,  or  God  and 
man  united  indissolubly,  but  the  man  of  God  is  the  good 
and  perfect  idea  of  Him  governed  by  Soul  instead  of 
sense.  This  idea  expresses  the  sinless  and  infinite ;  not 
the  finite  and  dying. 

Anatomy  and  theology  never  defined  the  man  of  God  ; 
the  first,  explains  the  man  of  man  ;  the  second,  how  to 
make  this  man  a  Christian,  whose  life  held  in  matter  is 
separated  from  God.  These  are  some  of  the  beliefe  that 
serve  as  mUe-stones  to  point  out  the  rough  places  sci- 
ence must  make  smooth.  The  man  of  sin,  sickness, 
and  death  is  not  "the  image  and  likeness"  of  Love, 


84  SCIENCE  AWD  HEALTH. 

Truth  and  Life ;  and  all  the  vanity  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  doctrines  preached  under  the  sun,  can  never  make 
that  man  immortal,  or  the  image  of  God.  Science  lays 
the  axe  at  the  root  of  error  and  cutting  down  the  behef 
of  Life  in  matter,  of  Soul  in  body,  and  God  in  man, 
exchanges  fable  for  fact,  turns  thought  into  new  chan- 
nels away  from  personality  to  Principle,  through  which 
alone  man  is  able  to  reach  Life. 

For  Life  to  be  eternal,  it  must  be  self-existent,  there- 
fore independent  of  matter ;  even  the  "  I  am  "  that  was, 
and  is,  and  that  nothing  can  efface.  Christ  said,  "  I  am 
the  resurrection  and  Life."  Man  is  not  saved  in  mat- 
ter, but  out  of  it  in  God.  Denying  personal  sense, 
having  but  one  God,  taking  up  the  cross  and  following 
Christ,  Truth,  is  the  only  Christianity,  but  doctrines 
and  creeds  have  little  to  do  with  this. 

Life,  substance,  and  Intelligence  are  Soul  outside  of 
personal  sense ;  what  appears  to  be  these  in  man,  is 
simply  a  belief  and  dream  of  Life  in  matter ;  the  unreal, 
that  is  the  opposite  of  the  real.  The  figurative  "  Tree 
of  Life  "  was  the  Principle  of  man  bringing  forth  fruits 
of  immortality.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  the  fruits 
of  the  "  tree  of  knowledge ; "  and  the  Scripture  in- 
structs us  to  judge  of  the  tree  by  its  fruits. 

The  resistance  to  metaphysical  science  will  yield 
slowly  but  surely ;  we  had  sanguine  hopes  of  its  present 
prosperity  until  we  learned  its  vastness,  the  fixedness  of 
folly,  and  man's  hatred  of  Truth.  Not  through  the  foot- 
steps of  personal  sense  do  we  gain  "Wisdom ;  the  infinite 
is  achieved  only  as  we  turn  from  the  finite,  and  from 
the  personal  error  to  the  impersonal  Truth  of  being. 
Until  the  scientific  relationship  between  God  and  man 


NATTniAL  SCIENCE.  35 

is  perceived,  and  its  radical  points  admitted,  "we  can- 
not reach  the  demonstration  of  which  it  is  capable. 
Exchange  our  stand-point  of  Intelligence  and  Life, 
from  matter  to  Spirit,  and  we  shall  gain  the  perfect 
Life ;  and  the  control  that  Soul  holds  over  body,  and 
receive  Christ,  Truth,  in  Principle  and  not  person, 
and  through  the  understanding  and  not  belief.  This 
is  the  difficult  point,  but  it  must  be  achieved  before 
man  is  harmonious  and  immortal,  and  to  gather  our 
thoughts  in  this  direction  to-day  is  highly  important,  in 
view  of  the  vast  amount  to  be  accomplished  before  the 
final  recognition  of  Life  outside  of  matter.  If  we  make 
no  progress  toward  the  science  of  Life  here,  the  here- 
after wiU  strip  off  our  rags  of  error,  leaving  us  naked, 
imtU  we  are  clothed  upon  by  Truth,  the  immortality  of 
man. 

Not  understanding  the  Principle  of  being,  we  shall 
seek  in  another  world  happiness  in  sense,  and  then,  as 
now,  receive  sorrow  instead  of  gladness  because  of  this 
error ;  pain,  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  will  continue  so 
long  as  the  belief  remains  of  Life,  happiness,  and  Intel- 
ligence in  the  body.  If  the  change  called  death  dispos- 
sessed man  of  the  belief  of  pleasure  and  pain  in  the 
body,  universEJ.  happiness  were  secure  at  the  moment 
of  dissolution ;  but  this  is  not  so :  "  they  that  are  filthy 
shall  be  filthy  still " ;  every  sin  and  error  we  possess  at 
the  moment  of  death,  remains  after  it  the  same  as  be- 
fore, and  our  only  redemption  is  in  God,  the  Principle 
of  man  that  destroys  the  belief  of  intelligent  bodies. 
When  we  gain  the  freedom  of  the  Sons  of  God,  we  shaU 
master  sense  with  Soul.  As  progress  compels  this  ripen- 
ing process  through  which  man  resigns  the  belief  of 


86  SCIENCE  Ain>  HEALTH. 

Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter,  there  will  be  great 
tribulation  such  as  has  not  been  since  the  beginning. 

When  pleasures  of  sense  perish,  they  axe  taken  away 
through  anguish,  even  the  amputation  of  right  hands, 
and  plucking  out  of  right  eyes.  Man  at  ease  in  error, 
when  stricken  suddenly  down  by  death,  cannot  under- 
stand Life.  Mortal  man  knows  nothing  about  Life 
that  is  learned  by  relinquishing  pleasure  and  pain  of 
sense ;  and  how  long  the  pangs  necessary  for  error's 
amputation  continue,  depends  on  the  tenacity  of  the 
belief  of  happiness  in  personal  sense.  When  remem- 
bering God  is  our  only  Life,  and  contemplating  our 
present  adherence  to  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  we 
may  well  tremble  for  the  days  in  which  we  shall  say, 
"  I  have  no  pleasure  in  them."  The  false  views  enter- 
tained of  pardoned  sin,  or  universal  and  immediate 
happiness  in  the  midst  of  sin,  or,  that  we  are  changed 
in  a  moment  from  sin  to  holiness,  are  grave  mistakes. 
To  suddenly  drop  our  earthly  character,  and  become 
partakers  of  eternal  Life,  without  the  pangs  of  a  new 
birth,  is  moraUy  impossible.  We  know,  "  all  will  be 
changed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  when  the  last  trump 
shall  sound,"  but  the  last  call  of  Wisdom  is  not  the  first 
call  in  the  growth  of  Christian  character ;  while  man  is 
selfish,  unjust,  hypocritical  and  sensual,  to  conclude  the 
last  call  of  Wisdom  has  been  heard  that  awakens  him 
to  glorified  being,  is  preposterous  I  Science  forbids 
such  feats  of  imagination,  and  looks  us  in  the  face  with 
reason  and  revelation. 

"  As  the  tree  falleth,  so  shall  it  lie ; "  as  man  goeth 
to  sleep  so  shall  he  waken ;  when  the  belief  of  death 
closes  our  eyes  on  this  phase  of  the  dream  of  Life  in 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  37 

matter,  we  shall  waken,  not  to  a  final  judgment  or  res- 
urrection, not  with  a  single  change  in  character,  but  for 
the  same  judgment  of  Wisdom  to  go  on  in  process  of 
purification  as  before,  until  Truth  finally  destroys  error. 
When  the  final  triumph  of  Soul  over  sense  is  achieved, 
the  last  trump  has  sounded,  and  not  imtil  then ;  this 
hour  "no  man  knoweth,  not  the  son  but  the  Father ; " 
here  prophecy  stops  and  proof  is  wanting ;  but  science 
sees  beyond  the  grave  the  certainty  of  immortality. 
The  science  of  Life  is  the  only  certainty  of  existence. 
Truth  is  harmony  and  immortality.  Universal  salvation 
holds  its  grounds  on  the  basis  of  progression,  in  which 
case  man  cannot  commence  too  soon  the  severest  les- 
sons of  science,  whereby  to  gain  happiness  and  immor- 
tahty.  Heaven  is  not  a  local  habitation,  but  the  har- 
mony of  mind  and  body ;  and  we  obtain  this  not  of 
belief,  but  understanding,  not  of  sense,  but  science. 
From  the  sudden  surprise  of  finding  all  that  is  mortal, 
unreal,  a  belief  only,  without  creation  or  Truth,  the 
question  arises,  who  or  what  is  it  that  believes.  We 
have  before  said  God  is  the  only  Intelligence  and  can- 
not believe  because  He  understands.  There  is  neither 
substance  nor  Intelligence,  in  the  mountain  mirage  that 
seemeth  what  it  is  not,  and  such  is  mortal  man ;  nor  in 
a  face  reflected  from  the  mirror ;  but  such  is  not  immor- 
tal man  the  image  of  God.  Intelligence  is  Soul  and  not 
sense,  Spirit  and  not  matter,  and  God  is  the  only  Intel- 
ligence, and  there  is  but  one  God,  hence  there  are  no 
believers  1  So  far  as  this  statement  is  understood  will 
it  be  admitted,  and  the  true  idea  of  God,  which  is  the 
only  real  man,  will  appear  to  the  understanding,  and 
the  old  belief  of  Intelligence  and  Life  in  matter,  named 


88  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

by  Paul  "  the  old  man,"  will  disappear  or  "be  put  off," 
for  "  dust  thou  art  and  unto  dust  sbalt  thou  return ; " 
man  never  dies,  it  is  only  a  belief  of  man. 

Apprehending  God  the  only  Life  and  Intelligence  of 
man,  is  the  foundation  of  harmony,  but  to  gain  this  un- 
derstanding of  Soul,  the  Principle  that  gave  man  domin- 
ion over  earth,  't  is  necessary  to  understand  one's-self 
Spirit,  and  not  matter.  Jesus  established  his  demon- 
stration in  healing  the  sick,  etc.,  on  this  very  basis, 
thereby  holding  all  being  and  prerogative  Soul,  and  not 
personal  sense.  Reason  is  right  only  when  starting 
from  cause  instead  of  effect,  from  Soul  instead  of  sense } 
conclusions  based  on  the  evidences  of  personal  sense  are 
drawn  from  mortality. 

'Ology  and  'ism  tend  to  the  conviction  that  God  who 
is  imiversal  cause,  is  effect  also,  insomuch  as  they  all 
make  Intelligence  moral  and  physical,  or  mind  and  mat- 
ter. The  time  has  come  to  separate  the  belief  of  per- 
sonal sense  on  the  one  hand,  from  science  on  the  other ; 
hitherto  man  has  called  on  man  to  interpret  God,  and 
on  matter  and  its  supposed  laws,  to  heal  the  sick ;  but 
as  progress  compels  the  change,  we  shall  seek  outside  of 
personal  sense  in  the  Principle  of  things,  their  true 
interpretation  and  remedy.  To  seek  Truth  through 
belief  is  to  ask  the  changing  and  erring  for  the  immuta- 
ble and  immortal ;  or  to  call  belief  Truth,  is  ignorance 
of  God.  We  learn  from  the  Scripture  "  God  is  Love," 
and  this  certainly  is  Principle  instead  of  a  person; 
hence  God  should  be  understood  and  demonstrated: 
belief  can  neither  explain  Principle  nor  demonstrate 
God.  To  understand,  instead  of  believe,  what  most 
concerns  our  happiness,  is  essential,  and  to  know  we 
are  right  cannot  be  construed  irreverence  to  Truth. 


NATUBAL  SCIENCE.  39 

Our  Master  ventured  to  say  he  was  "  Truth  and  Life, 
and  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  "  (the  Principle  of 
his  being)  "  except  through  me,"  Truth.  Principle  is 
the  Father  of  man,  and  science  alone  reveals  Principle, 
hence  it  is  the  "  Comforter"  that  leads  into  all  Truth. 
Jesus  regarded  himself  Principle  instead  of  person: 
hear  his  words:  "  I  am  the  way,  the  Truths  and  Life^ 

God  is  the  Soul  of  man  and  the  only  Intelligence, 
Life  or  Substance:  and  man  is  the  reflex  shadow  of 
God.  Belief  is  error,  and  mortal  man  is  a  belief:  un- 
derstanding is  Intelligence ;  belief  is  personal  sense,  the 
so-called  mind  of  matter ;  understanding  is  Soul,  which 
is  Spirit,  belief  is  knowledge  and  that  which  said  "  I 
will  make  ye  as  gods,"  is  mortal  error,  alias  mortal 
man.  Wisdom  said  of  knowledge,  "  In  the  day  thou  eat- 
est  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die."  Christianity  is  God 
understood  and  demonstrated.  There  is  no  death  in 
Truth,  and  vice  versa.  Error  is  mortal ;  the  very  oppo- 
site of  Truth  and  its  idea  which  is  the  perfect  and  im- 
mortal man  and  universe.  Doctrines  and  theories  plac- 
ing God  in  man.  Soul  in  body,  are  founded  on  belief, 
and  are  the  offspring  of  personal  sense.  We  entertain 
no  belief  with  regard  to  what  we  understand,  and  can- 
not demonstrate  what  is  not  understood.  When  Soul 
is  accepted  as  the  only  Intelligence,  we  shall  depend  on 
this  ever-present  Truth  to  control  its  own  body ;  and  to 
understand  this  Principle  of  man,  is  indispensable  to  his 
harmony ;  to  know  we  are  Soul  and  not  body  is  storting 
right. 

Matter  is  not  substance,  if  God  is  substance;  for 
matter  and  Spirit  are  not  one.  Which  shall  be  sub- 
stance, the  erring,  mutable  and  mortal,  or  the  change- 


40  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

less,  unerring  and  immortal.  Soul  is  Spirit  and  Spirit 
the  only  substance,  insomucli  as  it  is  the  Principle  of 
man,  and  the  universe.  To  regard  matter  a  law  of 
itself,  or  produced  by  Intelligence  is  error.  Matter  is 
change,  decay,  and  death,  and  Principle  is  not  in  decay, 
Life  is  not  in  death,  Soul  is  not  in  body.  God  is  not 
in  the  things  He  hath  made,  and  all  that  he  hath  made 
is  "good."  If  Soul  was  in  body.  Spirit  and  matter 
were  one ;  but  Soul  is  not  personal  sense,  and  vice  versa. 
God  is  the  Principle,  or  Soul  of  all  that  is  real,  and 
nothing  is  real  that  does  not  express  Him  and  is  con- 
trolled by  Him,  and  immortal.  Soul  is  lost  sight  of  by 
personal  sense,  but  cannot  be  lost  in  science.  There  is 
neither  growth,  maturity,  nor  decay  to  Soul :  these  are 
the  mutations  of  sense,  the  clouds  before  Soul  that  we 
caU  substance,  but  they  are  only  vapor.  Metaphysically 
spealdng,  a  belief  of  Life  in  matter  is  what  might  be 
termed  a  loss  of  Soul ;  for  seeking  Life  and  happiness 
in  error,  we  lose  sight  of  Truth.  The  idea  of  God,  is 
the  heaven,  earth,  and  immortal  man  that  is  unerring, 
and  eternal,  because  they  are  controlled  by  Principle, 
that  is,  by  Soul,  and  not  sense,  by  understanding  and 
not  belief.  That  which  is  mortal,  is  a  dream  of  Life, 
Intelligence  and  substance  in  matter ;  a,  belief  that  idea 
creates  Principle,  and  shadow  substance  I  In  this  error 
Truth  is  lost ;  in  other  words,  error  loses  sight  of  Soul 
or  the  Principle  of  man,  and  a  belief  of  intelligent  mat- 
ter takes  the  place  of  the  science  of  man.  Soul  is  self- 
existent,  the  forever  "  I  am,"  that  enters  not  into  sin 
and  mortality.  The  parent  of  all  discord  is  this  strange 
hypothesis,  that  Soul  is  in  body,  and  Life  in  matter ; 
this  error  spreads  its  table  with  sickness,  sin  and  death, 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  41 

and  partakes  of  its  own  bounty.  In  the  resurrection  of 
understanding,  Life,  Soul,  and  substance  will  be  recog- 
nized one  and  outside  of  matter,  and  the  Intelligence  of 
all  that  is  immortal.  The  idea  of  Life  is  embraced  in 
Soul  and  not  sense,  in  the  immortal  and  not  the  mortal. 
The  most  scientific  man  of  whom  we  have  any  record, 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  called  the  mortal  body  that  we  sup- 
pose substance,  "ghost";  and  his  body  that  others  called 
spirit,  "flesh  and  bones";  showing  that  substance  to  his 
understanding  was  the  deathless  Principle  that  em- 
braces man  and  is  forever  inseparable  from  Soul.  But 
the  Jews,  strongly  material,  called  the  real  idea  of  God, 
even  the  body  that  was  not  matter,  a  spirit  or  ghost ; 
and  the  body  they  laid  in  a  sepulchre,  substance.  By 
this  error  they  lost  logic  and  Truth,  therefore  lost  sight 
of  Jesus  at  the  very  moment  when  he  presented  more 
than  ever  the  real  idea  of  God,  and  because  of  this  be- 
lief, the  idea  was  taken  from  them.  The  higher  he 
wrought  the  problem  of  being  through  spiritual  science, 
the  more  odious  he  became  to  the  materialistic  world 
that  understood  him  not.  Life,  Intelligence  and  sub- 
stance to  them  were  matter,  but  to  him  they  were  God, 
the  Truth  of  man ;  therefore  he  reckoned  himself  not 
matter  but  Spirit ;  not  sense,  but  Soul.  Said  he,  "  Spuit 
hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye  see  me  have,"  but  this 
he  said  three  days  after  his  burial,  before  relinquishing 
the  belief  of  substance-matter ;  after  that,  his  disciples 
even  could  not  see  him.  Jesus  said,  "  I  and  the  Father 
are  one,"  and  this  separated  him  fiom  theology  and  the 
Rabbis:  understanding  himself  Soul  instead  of  body, 
and  that  Soul  was  God,  brought  down  upon  him  the 
anathemas  of  a  world.    This  statement  of  himself  un- 


42  SCIENCE  AlfD  HEALTH. 

derstood  in  science,  was,  that  Life,  substance,  and  Intel- 
ligence, are  not  man,  but  God,  not  body,  but  Soul ;  re- 
versing this,  belief  could  not  see  the  idea  of  Truth  or 
harmonious  man  ;  and  the  sinning,  sick  and  mortal  error 
that  crucified  Jesus,  occupied  the  place  of  God's  idea. 
Mortal  and  sinful  man  is  not  the  product  of  God ;  sin 
and  death  never  proceeded  from  Life,  Love  and  Truth. 

]\Iatter  being  unintelligent,  there  is  no  material  law 
governing  man  and  the  universe,  and  Spirit  is  free  by 
divine  right.  Soul  is  the  master  of  man  and  matter. 
Truth  is  not  learned  through  laws  of  matter  ;  for  there 
are  no  such  laws  :  matter  is  not  a  law-giver.  Wisdom 
demanded  man  "  to  hold  dominion  over  earth,"  and  all 
things  therein,  making  him  obedient  only  to  higher  law. 
The  Truth  of  man  saith  he  is  superior  to  matter ;  but 
the  opposite  eiTor  says,'he  is  inferior  to  it.  Truth  says: 
"  I  give  you  power  over  all  things,  that  nothing  shall  by 
any  means  harm  you ;  "  "  power  to  handle  serpents,  to 
take  deadly  drugs,"  etc.  But  while  our  missionaries 
are  carrying  the  Bible  to  Hindostan,  and  explaining  it 
according  to  a  belief,  hundreds  are  dying  annually  of 
the  bite  of  serpents.  Creeds  and  ritualism  never  enable 
us  to  follow  Jesus'  example,  and  give  the  demonstra- 
tion he  gave  of  God.  Life  cannot  be  separated  from  its 
idea ;  therefore  Soul  and  body,  God  and  man,  are  insep- 
arable. All  good  proceeds  from  God  in  the  order  and 
harmony  of  science  ;  evil  is  its  opposite,  or  knowledge, 
that  proceeds  from  personal  sense,  and  usurps  the  place 
of  Wisdom. 

The  thirty  thousand  different  readings  given  the  Old, 
and  the  three  hundred  thousand  the  New  Testament, 
account  for  the  discrepancies  that  sometimes  appear  in 


NATtJEAL  SCIENCE.  43 

tne  Scriptures.  The  science  of  the  Bible  is  manifest 
from  Genesis  to  Revelations,  and  the  demonstration 
that  Jesus  gave,  conclusive  evidence  of  its  entire  Truth. 
The  opposite  of  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  Jesus  knew 
was  alone  able  to  destroy  them,  and  bring  to  light  im- 
mortality. This  was  the  platform  on  which  he  labored, 
and  cast  out  devils,  viz. ;  destroy  the  belief  of  Intelli- 
gence and  Life  in  matter,  and  it  casts  out  all  error, 
and  heals  the  sick.  This  was  Truth,  and  "  the  stone  the 
builders  rejected,"  while  yet  it  must  become  the  head  of 
the  comer,  this  the  rock  on  which  Christ,  Truth,  built 
its  church,  that  the  gates  of  hell  (the  beliefe  of  man) 
cannot  prevail  against. 

"  The  image  and  likeness  of  God  "  was  lost  sight  of 
through  behef,  and  is  regained  only  through  understand- 
ing. To  suppose  laws  of  matter  control  man,  is  the  error 
it  would  be  to  say  that  figures  govern  numbers,  when 
we  should  find  examples  wrought  on  this  plan  would 
cause  the  figures  to  be  erased  that  the  Principle  might 
be  allowed  to  reproduce  its  own  idea.  Harmonious 
man  is  the  immortal  idea  of  God ;  but  the  inharmonious 
is  mortal  belief.  The  voice  of  Truth,  calls:  "Man, 
where  art  thou?"  and  who  will  meet  this  inquiry  to- 
day, with  the  answer  of  science  ?  Man  is  safe  in  Soul, 
the  Principle  of  being,  but  out  of  this  he  is  "a  reed 
shaken  with  the  wind,"  the  ignis  fatuus  of  belief,  tossed 
about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine ;  until  the  body  is 
sensationless  through  science,  man  is  not  safe ;  every 
feeling  there  betrays  where  he  holds  himself;  every 
pain  and  pleasure  of  sense,  every  hope,  ambition,  and 
joy  that  has  its  foundation  in  matter,  reckons  against 
the  science  of  our  course,  and  must  be  destroyed.   Man, 


44  SCIE::fCE  AND  HEALTH. 

where  art  thou  ?  is  met  with  reply  from  the  head,  the 
heart,  stomach,  blood,  nerves,  etc. ;  "  Lo  I  here  thou 
art;"  looking  for  happiness  and  Life  in  matter,  but  find- 
ing pain  and  death. 

To  conclude  Life,  Love,  and  Truth  are  attributes  of 
a  personal  Deity,  implies  there  is  something  in  person 
superior  to  Principle.  But  nothing  is  wiser  than  Wis- 
dom, or  truer  than  Truth ;  and  Life,  and  Love>  have 
no  superlatives,  they  are  primitives  and  not  derivatives. 
Person  is  not  the  Principle  of  goodness,  and  the  reality, 
or  Spirit,  is  ours  only  as  we  are  good.  Jesus  sought 
Wisdom  of  no  man,  and  said :  "  Call  no  man  Father, 
for  one  is  your  Father,  even  God,"  thus  regarding  man 
begotten  of  Soul,  and  not  sense ;  and  controlling  mat- 
ter and  triumphing  over  disease  and  death,  he  brought 
to  light  his  Principle  and  the  immortality  of  man. 

To  test  our  understanding  is  to  put  it  in  practice ;  if 
we  possess  Truth,  we  shall  live  truly,  but  personal  sense 
never  aids  man  in  this  direction,  but  wars  against  spir- 
ituality. 'T  is  not  in  all  the  vanity  of  the  Gentiles  to 
send  a  dtop  of  rain,  or  to  make  a  mortal  body  the  idea 
of  God.  The  example  Jesus  presented  for  us  to  follow, 
and  the  Principle  he  demonstrated  in  healing,  etc.,  was 
beyond  question,  science ;  but  the  error  of  past  and 
present  ages  is  our  wrong  interpretation,  of  Jesus  and 
Christ,  or  man  and  God.  Taught  by  some  doctrine,  or 
belief,  that  Principle  is  in  person,  and  Soul  in  body,  we 
have  "gods  many,"  and  our  standard  of  Truth  changes 
hands.  Our  Master  taught  his  students  the  demonstra- 
tion of  Christianity  was  not  alone  in  the  beatitudes  of 
the  Mount,  but  in  healing  the  sick,  also. 

When   Moses,  the    ancient   law-giver  of  Wisdom, 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  45 

despaired  of  making  the  people  understand  what  God, 
through  science,  said  to  him,  the  supreme  Soul  bade 
him  cast  down  his  rod,  and  it  became  a  serpent,  and  he 
fled  at  first  before  the  serpent,  but  afterwards  took  it 
up,  proving  his  power  over  it.  And  "  the  hand  that 
was  made  leprous  as  snow,"  he  put  into  his  bosom  again 
and  plucked  it  out,  and  behold  it  was  as  his  other  flesh, 
and  Wisdom  said  :  "It  shall  come  to  pass  if  they  will 
not  hear  thee,  neither  harken  to  the  voice  of  the  first 
sign,  that  they  will  believe  the  voice  of  the  latter ; " 
that  is,  they  will  listen  to  its  interpretation,  when  they 
see  its  demonstration  in  healing.  Jesus  also  said  in  his 
answer  to  John's  inquiry,  "  Art  thou  he  that  should 
come  ?  "  "  Go  and  show  John  again  these  things  ye 
see  and  hear ;  the  blind  receive  their  sight,  the  lame 
walk,  etc.,  and  blessed  is  he  who  shall  not  be  offended 
in  me;"  in  other  words,  who  shall  not  deny  that  this 
is  the  demonstration  of  Truth.  Jesus  said  to  his  follow- 
ers :  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  heal  the  sick,"  etc.,  and 
this  was  enjoined  not  on  his  disciples  alone,  but  on  all 
Christendom  ;  wherefore,  said  he  :  "  Neither  pray  I  for 
these  alone,  but  for  them,  who  shall  understand  through 
the  word."  "  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  God,"  the  Principle  of  aU  being ;  hence  it 
was  not  a  person,  to  be  understood,  or  that  healed  the 
sick,  neither  mediumship,  mesmerism,  nor  drugs,  but 
the  Principle,  that  is.  Life  and  Truth. 

In  the  original  Scriptures,  metaphor  abounded,  and 
proper  names  were  significant  of  spiritual  ideas.  The 
authors  of  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary  say,  "  The  spiritual 
interpretation  of  the  Scripture  must  rest  upon  both  the 
literal  and  moral."  In  the  original  it  was  written :  "  Je- 


46  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

hoyah  said,  my  spirit  shall  not  forever  be  humbled  in 
man,  seeing  that  they  are,  or  in  error  they  are  but 
flesh."  The  science  of  man  was  not  forever  to  be  cast 
aside  in  explaining  him,  seeing  that  man  in  error  was 
mortal.  But  how  are  we  to  escape  from  flesh,  or  mor- 
talit}'-,  except  through  the  change  called  death  ?  By 
understanding  we  never  were  flesh,  that  we  are  Spirit 
and  not  matter. 

When  the  belief  that  we  inhabit  a  body  is  destroyed, 
we  shall  live,  but  our  body  will  have  no  sensation. 
We  shall  find  God  in  God,  that  is.  Spirit  in  Spirit, 
and  Intelligence  in  itself,  there  will  be  no  loss  of  sci- 
ence as  in  mixing  different  species  ;  and  not  until  the 
belief  that  Soul  is  in  body,  and  Intelligence  in  matter, 
is  destroyed,  will  man  be  found  immortal.  The  so-caUed 
man  that  is  mortal,  is  a  compound  error  made  up  of 
many  beliefs,  and  while  the  science  of  being  is  master- 
ing one,  another  presents  itself.  In  these  chemical 
changes  we  find  it  not  so  ea^  to  overcome  sin  as  sick- 
ness, for  the  dream  continues  of  pleasure  in  personal 
sense,  when  the  belief  of  pain  is  willingly  relinquished, 
and  vice  versa.  Thus  the  way  is  straight  and  narrow  that 
leads  to  Life,  inasmuch  as  it  is  a  warfare  with  the  flesh. 

The  science  of  the  original  word  not  being  appre- 
hended by  the  age  in  which  the  Scriptures  were  written, 
was  not  explained ;  a  single  misplaced  preposition  would 
change  its  scientific  meaning  from  Principle  to  person ; 
e.  g.^  wisdom  the  principle  of  God ;  instead  of  Wisdom, 
the  Principle,  God.  From  the  original  quotations,  it 
appears  the  Scriptures  were  not  understood  by  those 
who  re-read  and  re-wrote  them.  The  true  rendering 
was  their  spiritual  sense.    Before  knowledge  increased 


NATXTEAL  SCIENCE.  47 

some  of  the  Soul-inspired  patriarchs  gave  good  proofs 
of  understanding  God.  Jacob  wrestled  with  a  man, 
that  is,  strove  against  the  belief  of  Life  and  Intelligence 
in  matter,  "until  day-break;"  until  the  light  of  sci- 
ence shone  upon  his  understanding,  enabling  him  to 
restore  the  shrank  sinew ;  this  was  the  spiritual  sense  ; 
the  literal  —  the  hour  of  dawn.  The  shrank  sinew  he 
restored,  understanding  simply  that  he  possessed  con- 
trol over  matter,  and  that  man  is  immortal,  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God,  that  cannot  lose  one  jot  of  its 
completeness.  When  Jacob  became  the  demonstrator, 
even  in  a  limited  capacity  of  this  Truth,  he  was  named 
Israel,  the  chosen  of  Wisdom,  and  thereafter  those 
building  on  this  foundation,  were  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

Why  Jesus  of  Nazareth  stood  higher  in  the  scale  of 
being,  and  rose  proportionately  beyond  other  men  in 
demonstrating  God,  we  impute  to  his  spiritual  origin. 
He  was  the  offspring  of  Soul,  and  not  sense ;  yea,  the 
Son  of  God.  The  science  of  being  was  revealed  to  the 
virgin  mother,  who,  in  part  proved  the  great  Truth, 
that  God  is  the  only  origin  of  man.  The  conception  of 
Jesus  illustrated  this  Truth,  and  finished  the  example 
of  creation.  Jesus  was  the  idea  of  this  Principle,  but 
bom  of  woman,  that  is,  having  in  part  a  personal  origin, 
he  blended  the  idea  of  Life,  that  is  God,  with  the  belief 
of  Life  in  matter,  and  became  the  connecting  link  be- 
tween science  and  personal  sense ;  "  and  took  upon 
himself  flesh,"  became  apparent  as  the  half-way  posi- 
tion of  positive  science ;  thus  to  mediate  between  God 
and  man ;  in  other  words,  to  present  the  idea  of  God 
that  revealed  Life  outside  of  matter,  in  contradistino- 


48  SCIENCE  AUTD  HEALTH. 

tion  to  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  and  demonstrated 
tlie  Truth  that  man  is  idea  and  not  substance,  that  God 
is  all  and  in  all,  and  the  Principle  of  man  that  controls 
matter.  Jesus  walked  the  wave,  stilled  the  tempest, 
and  yet,  this  idea  of  God  was  not  comprehended  by 
those  who  deemed  God  a  person,  and  Life  in  matter, 
and  man  substance  and  Intelligence. 

Paul  said  :  —  "And  if  Christ  (Truth)  be  not  risen, 
then  is  my  preaching  vain  ; "  that  is,  if  it  be  not  under- 
stood that  God  is  the  only  Life,  then  are  the  explana- 
tions of  Jesus  vain.  Again,  the  Scriptures  saith,  "  I  am 
the  resurrection  and  Life,  he  that  believeth  in  me  shall 
not  see  death ; "  in  other  words,  he  that  understands 
Soul  is  God,  the  only  Life  and  Intelligence  of  man, 
that  the  body  has  not  a  separate  being,  but  hath  Life 
abiding  only  in  Spirit,  shall  never  die.  This  idea  of 
Truth  was  literally  scourged  by  the  Rabbis,  over  eigh- 
teen centuries  ago;  "despised  and  rejected  of  men," 
while  yet  it  bore  their  infirmities,  healed  their  sick- 
nesses, raised  the  dead,  and  sat  down  at  the  right  hand 
of  the  Father,  was  embraced  in  the  Principle  of  man, 
that  wrought  out  the  harmony  of  the  universe.  As  of 
old,  the  Pharisees  thrust  this  idea  from  their  synagogues, 
and  the  learned  Jews  sought  to  kill  Jesus ;  so  to-day, 
church  and  state  unconscious  of  the  re-appearing  of 
this  idea  of  Truth,  would  silence  what  cometh,  as  of  old, 
doing  good  to  its  enemies,  casting  out  error,  healing  the 
sick  and  bringing  freedom  and  salvation  to  man.  Prophe- 
sying its  rejection,  Christ  said,  "  when  I  come  again, 
shall  I  find  faith  on  earth  ?  " 

To  control  our  bodies,  Paul  said,  was  our  only  rea- 
sonable service,  but  who  can  presume  to  reach  the 


NATUEAL  SCIENCB.  49 

sublime  bights  of  our  Master,  who  is  begotten  of  sense, 
or  a  servant  to  it  ?  The  time  cometh  when  the  true 
origin  ofman  will  be  regained,  being  understood.  Truth, 
like  the  light,  shlneth  on  darkness,  that  is,  first  on  belief 
and  opinions,  and  the  darkness  (or  belief)  comprehend- 
eth  it  not,  then  on  the  advanced  thought,  etc.,  until  it  is 
understood.  Truth  is  ruled  out  by  belief,  inasmuch  as 
it  rules  out  a  personal  God,  and  Life,  and  Intelligence 
in  matter,  and  restores  the  scientific  origin  of  man,  and 
the  only  true  demonstration  of  God ;  it  is  ruled  out  by 
materia  medica,  insomuch  as  it  rules  out  drugs,  one  of 
the  errors  that  saith.  Intelligence  and  Life  are  in  matter. 
The  science  of  man  and  the  universe  understood,  would 
divest  drugs  of  all  efficacy,  control  matter,  and  bear 
man  over  the  wave  despite  the  fable  of  solids  and  fluids ; 
but  alas !  who  can  test  the  Principle  of  this  saying  to- 
day ;  this  Truth  is  the  stranger  within  our  gates  that  is 
not  remembered,  while  its  elevating  proof  is  ready  to 
show  practically  its  honest  merit. 

Jesus  never  spake  of  disease  ae  difficult  or  dangerous, 
but  of  having  authority  over  it.  He  recommended  not 
obedience  to  the  so-called  laws  of  matter,  and  in  his 
opposite  teachings  the  Scripture  saith :  —  "He  uttered 
things  that  had  been  secret  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,"  unperceived  since  knowledge  had  usurped 
man's  government ;  hence.  Truth  cometh  to-day  bring- 
ing not  peace,  but  a  sword.  Our  master  forbore  not  to 
declare  the  whole  Truth ;  even  the  impersonal  God, 
though  it  severely  amputated  error,  set  households  at 
variance,  etc.  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  declare  what 
he  taught,  must  accept  the  hatred  of  error,  and  find 
peace  and  confidence  in  the  realization  that  Wisdom  is 


60  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

acknowledged  only  by  her  children.  Realizing  aU  this, 
the  Master  said,  "  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  may  know 
that  it  hated  me  before  it  hated  you."  This  was  the 
blessed  test,  benediction  and  consolation  he  offered  his 
followers. 

Doctrines,  opinions  and  beliefs,  the  so-called  laws  of 
matter,  remedies  for  Soul  and  body,  physiology,  the- 
ology, materia  medica,  etc.  are  error,  the  very  opposites 
of  what  Jesus  taught  and  demonstrated,  regarding  Soul 
and  body,  or  God  and  man.  This  may  seem  severe, 
but  is  said  with  honest  convictions  of  its  Truth,  with 
reverence  for  God  and  love  for  man.  The  door  to  the 
sheep-fold  through  which  we  gain  God  shuts  them  all 
out.  Those  who  would  follow  Christ,  Truth,  heal  the 
sick,  etc.,  through  doctrines  and  beliefs,  or  matter 
remedies,  are  climbing  up  another  way,  and  uncon- 
sciously, though  it  be,  robbing  God.  Life,  Love,  and 
Truth,  our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  teaches  man 
health,  happiness,  and  immortality.  Our  only  rightful 
law-giver  is  God,  fulfilling  aU  law  in  righteousness,  and 
visiting  not  on  man  the  penalty  of  sin,  ez;cept  for 
moral  transgression ;  but  destroying  sin,  and  death,  and 
triumphing  over  the  grave. 

Materia  medica,  anatomy,  and  phy^iology,  together 
with  every  belief  that  spake  from  "  the  tree  of  knowl- 
edge," would  give  death  and  the  grave  victory  over 
man.  But  Jesus  said  to  his  followers: — "  I  give  you 
power  over  all  things,  that  nothing  shall  by  any  means 
harm  you ; "  the  true  idea  of  God  took  away  the  sting 
of  death,  mastered  sickness  and  sin,  and  caused  the  lion 
to  lie  down  with  the  lamb,  even  the  beliefs  that  wonld 
rob  God,  to  fall  at  the  feet  of  Love. 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  51 

If  man  tarries  in  the  storm  until  the  body  be  frozen ; 
or  rushes  into  the  flames  and  it  be  devoured ;  this  is  not 
obedience  to  the  "Wisdom  that  gave  him  "  dominion 
over  earth ;  "  unless  we  understand  how  to  avoid  such 
results,  we  should  keep  from  their  occasion;  to  do 
otherwise  is  the  blunder  a  pupil  in  addition  would  make 
to  attempt  to  solve  a  problem  of  Euclid,  and  because 
he  has  not  reached  this  point  in  mathematics,  to  fail  in 
his  demonstration,  and  others  perceiving  this,  to  deny 
the  Principle  of  the  problem.  Jesus  taught  Truth,  and 
demonstrated  it,  and  the  result  of  this  was,  it  healed  the 
sick,  and  cast  out  error. 

Christ  is  God,  the  Principle  and  Soul  of  the  man 
Jesus ;  constitutiDg  Christ-Jesus,  that  is,  Principle  and 
idea.  But  the  person  of  our  Master  was  not  less  tangi- 
ble or  real,  because  *'  his  Life  was  hid  with  Christ  in 
God,"  that  is,  because  he  held  Life,  Soul,  and  not  sense ; 
this  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  giving  him  triumph 
over  matter,  and  the  body,  over  sin,  sickness,  and  death. 
Holding  himself  in  science,  death  was  lost  to  Him  in 
infinite  Life,  and  Jesus  the  idea  of  Christ,  Truth,  was 
as  deathless  as  this  its  Principle.  This  scientific  un- 
derstanding of  being  gave  him  control  over  matter, 
enabling  him  to  heal  the  sick  and  cast  out  the  opposite 
belief  that  makes  matter,  or  the  body,  the  master  of 
man  ;  turned  the  water  into  wine  ;  fed  the  multitude, 
etc. ;  and  finally  triumphed  over  death,  and  presented 
to  his  students  the  body  they  thought  buried  in  a  sepul- 
chre ;  that  body,  however,  had  not  risen,  which  was 
their  dead  belief  of  him.  The  print  of  the  nails  and 
spear  alone  convinced  Thomas,  who  would  lean  on  per- 
sonal sense  instead  of  Soul,  for  proofs  of  immortality ; 


62  SCIENCE  AND   HEALTH. 

bat  when  partially  aroused  from  the  error,  or  dream 
of  Life  in  matter,  to  the  scientific  understanding  of 
Soul  and  body,  or  God  and  man,  exclaimed,  in  awe, 
*'  My  Lord,  and  my  God  !  " 

Man  is  the  idea  of  his  Principle,  and  only  as  the  im- 
age and  hkeness  of  Intelligence  and  Life,  substance  and 
Spirit,  is  he  beyond  the  reach  of  death,  in  the  science 
of  being,  where  nothing  can  harm  or  destroy  him ;  of 
that  which  is  materialized  it  can  only  be  said,  "  dust 
thou  art  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return." 

When  the  sharp  experiences  of  supposed  Life  in  mat- 
ter, its  disappointments,  and  ceaseless  woes,  turn  us 
from  it  as  a  tired  child  to  a  home  in  the  bosom  of  Love, 
then  are  we  fit  to  understand  Life  apart  from  vanity 
and  lies;  but  without  this  weaning  process,  "who  by 
searching  can  find  out  God  ?  "  If  through  the  whole- 
some discipline  of  chastisement  we  become  His  children, 
understanding  in  part,  righteousness  and'  purity,  we 
behold  the  Truth  of  spiritual  science',  where  enraptured 
thought  walks  boundless,  and  conception  unconfined 
has  wings  to  reach  its  glory.  But  to  gain  Truth  and 
Life,  we  must  not  only  seek,  but  "  strive  to  enter  in ; " 
and  the  strife  consists  in  destroying  the  error  of  per- 
sonal sense ;  but  here  we  learn  'tis  easier  to  desire  Truth 
than  to  get  rid  of  error. 

Theories  of  a  personal  God,  based  on  the  false  prem- 
ises of  Life  and  Intelh'gence  in  matter,  must  yield  to 
science ;  and  the  dream  of  sense,  to  the  Life  that  is 
Soul.  We  must  leave  the  foundations  of  time-honored 
systems,  to  gain  Christ,  Truth ;  come  out  from  the  world 
and  be  separate,  or  we  have  no  part  and  lot  in  this  mat- 
ter.   The  so-called  laws  material,  presuppose  body  and 


NATUBAL  SCIENCE.  53 

Soul  one  for  a  period,  until  separated  by  a  temporary 
law  of  divorcement  to  come  together  again  at  some  un- 
certain future,  and  in  a  manner  wholly  unknown ;  which 
is  even  less  logical  than  annihilation. 

To  be  sure,  the  Sadducees  reasoned  falsely  on  the 
resurrection,  but  not  more  so  than  the  Pharisees! 
When  we  admit  the  immortality  of  Soul,  we  have  ad- 
mitted the  immortal  body,  also,  for  if  Soul  can  be  sepa- 
rated from  man,  Principle  can  be  severed  from  its  idea, 
which  is  fatal  to  a  self-existent  Intelligence,  and  equal 
to  saying  there  may  be  a  time  when  God  is  without  a 
single  expression  of  Himself.  We  ask  instinctively  for 
something  beyond  the  things  of  personal  sense,  and 
whence  cometh  these  unsatisfied  cravings  for  immor- 
tality? 

Pleasures  of  sense  are  broken  reeds,  that  pierce  us 
to  the  heart ;  but  the  joys  of  Soul  are  imperishable,  and 
attainable  even  here,  for  the  hereafter  commences  here ; 
to-morraw  grows  out  of  to-day.  We  cannot  realize  the 
Truth  of  being  in  a  moment ;  but  we  can  let  go  some- 
what the  belief  that  would  fasten  immortal  Soul  within 
a  mortal  body.  The  motive  to  realize  Life  and  happi- 
ness apart  from  sense,  may  be  gained  to-day,  and  this 
point  won,  we  have  started  right  to  admit  a  greater 
influx  of  light.  The  realization  of  Truth  is  sometimes 
sudden  and  severe,  as  it  came  of  old  to  Saul  of  Tarsus, 
when  personal  sense  was  blind  he  beheld  the  vision  of 
Soul,  "  what  eye  hath  not  seen  or  ear  heard." 

We  will  specify  three  of  the  footsteps  that  enter  in 
by  the  door,  or  enable  us  to  become  receptive  of  Truth. 
First.  To  become  as  a  little  child  in  that  we  are  willing 
to  leave  the  old  for  the  new,  and  look  beyond  land- 


64  SCIENCE  Ais-D   HEALTH. 

mai'ks,  theories,  doctrines,  and  beliefe,  pleasures  or 
pains  of  sense ;  but  here  we  must  watch  that  we  receive 
not  Truth  from  person,  but  Principle ;  the  test  being, 
that  whatever  cometh  from  Truth  is  demonstrable, 
and  brings  forth  good  fruits ;  our  lives  must  testify  to 
this.  Secondly.  Purity  is  the  foundation  of  the  science 
of  Life ;  "None  but  the  pure  in  heart  shall  see  God." 
Inspiration  is  the  highest  means  to  convey  messages  from 
Principle  to  idea,  i.  e.,  from  God  to  man;  but  these 
messages  are  never  borne  into  matter,  therefore  to  be 
recipient  of  Truth,  we  must  begin  to  recognize  our- 
selves Soul,  and  not  body,  and  receive  and  impart  the 
teachings  of  Spirit.  Such  messages  are  angels,  but  not 
winged  messengers ;  they  are  the  aroma  of  Soul  passing 
to  man,  the  impressions  that  guide  him  aright,  and  are 
demonstrable  when  understood,  and  not  understood 
unless  demonstrated.  Thirdly.  To  rightly  apprehend 
and  receive  more  Truth,  we  must  put  into  practice 
what  we  already  possess.  This  higher  understanding 
of  the  relationship  between  God  and  man  will  not  be 
recognized  by  the  opposite  belief  of  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence in  matter.  And  the  explanations  or  the  whole- 
some rebukes  of  our  Father,  even  Wisdom  and  Love, 
wlU  often  be  deemed  severity ;  but  we  must  avoid  the 
yielding  to  error  demanded  by  error;  remembering 
Love  often  moves  the  sinner  to  hate,  in  that  it  stirs  this 
opposite  element  before  destroying  it;  and  not  until 
the  sinner  and  the  sick  feel  their  need  of  Truth  to  save 
them  from  sickness  or  sin,  will  they  become  receptive 
of  it. 

It  will  be  seen  in  scientific  statement  that  gender  be- 
longs to  Principle,  and  not  person ;  that  all  formation  is 


NATUEAL  SCIENCB.  55 

through  Intelligence,  because  Life  is  Soul  outside  of 
sense.  This  is  the  stepping-stone  to  the  understanding 
of  Soul  which,  to  know  aright  is  eternal  Life  ;  man  is 
immortal  only  as  the  idea  of  God,  and  not  as  a  belief  of 
Life  or  Soul  in  the  body.  Love  is  God;  but  error 
would  couple  Love  and  hate  together ;  vainly  think- 
ing to  mingle  good  and  evil.  Soul's  attraction  is  Truth ; 
but  the  attraction  of  sense  is  error.  The  former  ele- 
vates and  immortalizes  man,  the  latter  debases  and 
makes  mortal.  The  two  cannot  blend  ;  one  rules  out 
the  other  as  light  shuts  out  darkness  and  darkness  light. 
God  is  not  in  matter,  and  there  is  neither  Life,  Intelli- 
gence nor  Truth  where  He  is  not ;  the  body  we  call 
man  is  matter.  Love  is  safe  in  Truth,  but  not  in  man, 
safe  in  Principle,  but  not  person. 

Does  Wisdom  find  pleasure  in  drunkenness?  But 
personal  sense  does !  and  you  cannot  make  the  inebriate 
we  call  man  averse  to  foul  besottedness  until  this  belief 
is  destroyed ;  when  he  will  turn  as  naturally  from  his 
cup,  as  the  dreamer  from  incubus.  Tell  a  man  intoxi- 
cation will  kill  him,  cause  him  to  believe  this,  and  pos- 
sibly it  will  deter  him  from  listening  to  this  he  of  per- 
sonal sense,  viz.,  that  there  is  pleasure  in  intoxication  ; 
but  is  he  reformed?  Abstinence,  if  it  cherishes  the 
desire  for  intemperance,  is  not  reformation;  and  this 
so-called  man  will  faU  again  whenever  the  fear  is  re- 
moved. The  fear  of  punishment  in  time  or  eternity 
never  made  an  honest  man  ;  it  is  not  a  scientific  posi- 
tion ;  moral  courage  instead  of  fear  is  requisite  to  over- 
come sin  and  sickness.  But  how  reform  the  sensualist 
through  conscience  ?  He  traflfics  little  in  this  commod- 
ity ;  has  even  less  Soul  because  he  has  more  personal 


66  8CIE25-CE  AND  HEALTH. 

sense  than  some  of  the  lower  animals.  They  could 
teach  him  affection !  but  convince  his  reason  that  is 
above  the  brutes,  of  the  nothingness  of  personal  sense, 
and  you  have  saved  him. 

Reasoning  incorrectly  on  Soul  and  body,  leads  to 
error  of  action ;  understanding  the  science  of  being  ex- 
plains personal  sense  and  also  destroys  it ;  in  science 
you  cannot  be  a  hypocrite  in  secret  even;  you  will 
become  spiritual,  find  happiness  in  the  moral  resources 
of  being  and  in  Love  that  is  Truth  ;  even  as  the  babe 
finds  peace  and  nutriment  from  the  mother's  bosom. 
To  waken  from  the  dream  of  personal  sense,  or  pleasure 
and  pain  in  matter,  is  the  work  of  time  and  eternity. 
The  greater  your  error  the  harder  its  struggle  will  be 
with  Truth  when  it  touches  it.  The  aged  are  not  old 
when  the  vail  lifts,  and  sense  gives  place  to  Soul.  But 
the  hoary  error  must  be  met  and  mastered  in  time  or 
eternity,  and  would  have  been  easier  controlled  in  its 
youth.  Man  never  obtains  immortality  until  the  stand- 
point whence  he  reckons  himself  in  all  the  summing  up 
of  Life  and  Intelligence,  is  Soul  and  not  sense.  What 
a  pitiful  sight  is  malice  finding  pleasure  in  revenge  I  'tis 
sad  to  think  evil  is  man's  highest  belief  of  good  until 
his  grasp  on  goodness  grows  stronger.  We  should  nat- 
urally shrink  from  madness  that  rushes  forth  to  clamor 
with  midnight  and  the  tempest.  AU  error  is  the  image 
of  the  beast  that  must  be  efiaced  by  the  sweat  of  agony, 
before  the  crown  is  laid  upon  the  brow. 

A  picture  on  the  camera,  or  a  face  reflected  from  the 
mirror  is  not  substance  ;  then  why  do  we  name  man 
substance,  and  contradict  the  Scripture  that  saith  man 
is  the  image  and  likeness  of  God  ?    We  know  the  face 


NATUEAL  SCIEKCE.  67 

and  form  of  a  man  reflected  from  tlie  mirror  is  not  man, 
that  he  is  not  in  the  shadow  of  himself ;  hence  the  error 
to  suppose  the  Intelligence,  substance  and  Life  of  man, 
are  man,  or  in  him.  Again,  who  believes  that  gender 
belongs  to  the  man  in  the  mirror  ?  Gender  is  Principle 
and  not  person,  and  man  is  shadow  and  not  substance ; 
why  he  is  mortal  to  personal  sense,  is  because  it  sup- 
poses him  substance,  Life  and  Intelligence.  Mortal 
man  is  but  a  dream  of  Intelligence,  substance  and  Life 
in  matter,  not  the  man  of  God,  but  the  man  of  man, 
and  shadow  of  shadows,  therefore  he  reflects  no  Princi- 
ple, and  is  without  any  real  basis.  To  personal  sense 
science  is  presumptive  logic;  nevertheless  it  reveals 
Truth :  the  ultimatum  of  being  corroborates  the  state- 
ment that  man  is  shadow  and  not  substance ;  we  are 
daily  hastening  to  this  proof,  and  must  reach  its  recog- 
nition to  gain  immortality,  for  the  Truth  of  man  alone 
makes  him  immortal.  The  belief,  that  Soul  is  in  body, 
turns  to  matter  instead  of  Spirit  for  help  in  times  of 
trouble,  and  with  reluctant  consent  acknowledges  a 
supreme  being. 

Theology  embraces  no  creed  or  faith  sufficient  to  heal 
the  sick,  while  our  master  made  this  the  first  article  of 
his  faith,  and  proved  that  faith  by  works. 

It  seems  ancient  Christianity  adhered  more  to  Jesus* 
teachings  than  modem  systems  of  religion  do.  Diplo- 
mas have  rendered  it  fashionable  to  appeal  to  drugs  be- 
fore God ;  and  the  result  is  stereotyped  beliefa  originat- 
ing in  knowledge,  "  that  forbidden  tree,"  and  wanting 
in  the  vital  point  whereby  Jesus  demonstrated  Chris- 
tianity in  the  control  Soul  holds  over  sense. 

The  so-called  man,  bom  to-day  and  dying  to-morrow, 


58  SCIENCE  AND   HEALTH. 

as  if  something  was  newly  created,  and  lost,  is  a  dream 
and  illusion  I  and  this  definition  of  him  is  not  more  con- 
tradictory to  personal  sense  than  science  demands.  The 
Scriptures  inform  us  clearly  on  this  point.  John  de- 
clares—  "All  things  were  made  by  God,  and  without 
Him  there  was  nothing  made  that  was  made."  This 
plainly  denies  any  new  existence  in  the  past  or  present, 
or  any  creation  except  what  sprang  directly  from  God, 
the  Intelligence  that  made  man ;  hence  we  have  the 
authority  of  Scripture  for  saying,  mortal  man  and 
woman  since  appearing  are  unreal,  a  belief  only,  and 
illusion. 

The  question  is,  did  John  understand  the  science 
that  was  the  basis  of  his  statement  ?  He  certainly  fore- 
saw its  Principle  and  partly  demonstrated  it,  thus  prov- 
ing his  claim  to  make  that  statement.  The  master  in- 
structs us,  our  proof  of  Truth  is  the  fruit  it  bears ;  and 
the  science  of  being  destroying  sin,  sickness,  and  death, 
demonstrates  itself  Truth. 

It  is  presumptuous  to  conclude  Love,  Wisdom  and 
Truth  created  what  is  unfit  to  be  eternal.  And  when 
did  Truth  ever  destroy  its  own  idea.  God  cannot  des- 
troy man  because  he  is  the  reflection  of  God,  therefore 
Christ,  Truth,  casting  out  sin,  healing  the  sick,  and 
destroying  death,  prove  these  are  not  of  God.  The 
only  certainty  of  immortality  is  found  in  the  relationship 
between  Principle  and  idea,  i.  e.,  God  and  man.  Soul 
and  body  ;  Life,  Love  and  Truth,  the  triune  Principle, 
created  nothing  to  be  blotted  out ;  because  God  made 
man  he  is  immortal.  That  the  sick,  sinning,  and  dying 
are  not  "made  by  Him,"  we  learn  of  the  science  of 
being,  and  through  the  demonstrations  of  Jesus. 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  59 

There  are  but  two  realities,  viz.,  God,  and  tlie  idea 
of  God ;  in  other  words.  Spirit,  and  what  it  shadows 
forth.  Theology  teaches  supreme  love  to  God,  and 
this  is  a  glorious  privilege,  but  we  cannot  love  God 
supremely  and  personal  sense  or  matter  more.  God  is 
Love,  and  affections  are  the  offspring  of  Soul.  The 
understanding  of  Life  outside  of  matter  is  the  basis  Df 
Christianity  by  which  the  flesh  is  denied,  the  cross  taken 
up,  and  the  guidance  of  personal  sense  exchanged  for 
Principle  that  makes  perfect.  Doctrines  and  theories 
of  Life  in  matter.  Soul  in  body,  and  God  in  man,  are 
virtually  atheism  that  must  fall  to  the  ground,  and 
those  are  the  days  wherein  there  will  be  tribulations, 
such  as  has  not  been  since  the  beginning  of  this  belief. 
Earth  will  echo  back  the  shock  when  the  cry  goes  forth, 
"  Why  art  thou  (Truth)  come  hither  to  torment  me 
before  the  time  ?  "  The  belief  of  Life  in  matter  results 
in  the  belief  of  death.  Life  demonstrates  Life,  and  not 
death,  but  Life  is  God,  and  none  but  the  pure  in  heart 
shall  see  God.  Personal  sense  affords  no  evidence,  not 
the  smallest  idea  of  Truth,  Life  or  Love.  Messages  of 
Soul  are  man's  teachers,  and  these  are  inspirations  not 
borne  into  matter,  but  the  outside  Intelligence,  where 
Spirit  is,  and  speaks  to  man.  "We  must  recognize  our- 
self  Soul,  and  not  body,  and  outside  the  body,  else  Soul 
is  deemed  subject  to  matter,  mortality,  sin,  and  death. 
But  in  order  to  do  this  we  must  grow  away  from  all 
that  is  error  and  become  pure  in  Spirit  to  receive  or 
impart  the  lessons  of  Spirit. 

The  messages  from  God  to  man,  in  other  words,  from 
Principle  to  idea,  are  purity,  the  atmosphere  of  Soul, 
not  winged  messengers,  but  that  whereby  we  gain  the 


60  SCrETNCB  AND  HEALTH. 

idea  of  spiritual  man,  in  the  science  of  his  being ;  the 
inspirations  of  truth  that  are  demonstrable  when  un- 
derstood, and  never  understood  until  demonstrated. 
Truth  is  practical,  not  theoretical,  and  we  shall  never 
have  more  until  we  practice  what  we  already  have. 
Not  until  the  sick  and  the  sinner  feel  their  need  of 
Truth  that  saves  from  sickness,  sin  and  death,  will  they 
apprehend  it.  Understanding  the  Truth  of  Man's  being 
is  all  that  can  make  him  harmonious  or  immortal,  and 
is  the  stepping-stone  to  the  understanding  of  God,  the 
giver  of  every  good,  "whom  to  know  aright  is  life 
eternal."  Man  is  immortal  only  as  the  idea  of  God, 
the  representative  of  Spirit  and  not  matter,  of  Soul  and 
not  body.  As  a  belief  of  Soul  in  body,  or  Intelligence 
and  Life  in  matter,  he  is  only  mortal.  The  science  of 
being  never  mistakes  the  real  for  the  unreal,  or  charges 
Soul  with  a  single  belief  of  personal  sense. 

Soul. is  God,  for  it  is  Spirit  and  Intelligence,  and 
there  is  but  one  Spirit  or  Intelligence.  To  caU  matter 
substance  does  not  require  Intelligence,  but  a  belief, 
insomuch  as  Intelligence  understands  there  is  no  sub- 
stance or  solidity  in  matter  that  can  rule  out  mind  from 
piercing  it  and  reducing  it  to  shadow  wherein  Soul  is 
found  its  only  substance,  and  that  which  holds  man, 
idea,  that  cannot  be  lost.  It  does  not  require  Intelli- 
gence to  lie,  but  demands  Soul  to  utter  the  Truth  of 
man.  Intelligence  or  soul  is  never  in  error.  Personal 
sense  is  the  error  that  embraces  all  mistakes,  wherein 
falsehood  is  considered  fact  until  it  be  understood  other- 
wise and  the  belief  is  destroyed.  One  of  the  beliefs  of 
personal  sense,  named  sickness,  we  destroy  mentally 
with  the  Truth  of  being,  and  the  sickness  is  gone ;  this 


NATtJEAL  SCIENCE.  61 

we  have  proved  by  demonstration  in  hundreds  of  cases. 
Belief  makes  up  the  sum  total  of  mortal  man,  but  this 
statement  is  confounded  by  those  not  understanding 
science,  blending  the  mortal  and  immortal,  and  making 
man  God,  Intelligence,  instead  of  its  idea.  Belief  is  all 
there  is  to  mortal  man,  and  if  this  belief  is  wretched- 
ness only,  no  circumstance  can  make  it  happiness, 
and  if  happiness,  no  circumstance  can  change  it,  or 
make  it  wretchedness,  until  the  belief  of  the  differ- 
ent conditions  are  changed ;  "  for  as  error  thinketh  so  is 
it."  The  science  of  being  is  as  necessary  to  those  in 
the  belief  of  health  as  sickness,  for  a  single  change  of 
belief  would  make  the  well  sick,  when,  if  they  under- 
stood these  conditions  depended  on  mind,  instead  of 
matter,  they  might  continue  to  be  well  by  grounding 
their  belief  in  the  case  and  letting  Intelligence  be  mas- 
ter of  the  situation.  Ignorance,  pride  and  prejudice 
close  the  door  on  all  that  contradicts  the  past  or  opens 
it  on  things  not  stereotyped.  When  the  science  of  Life 
is  understood  every  man  will  be  his  own  physician,  and 
the  doctor's  occupation  gone,  hence  materia  medica  wiU 
fight  it  to  the  end.  But  why  should  the  new  be  scorned 
when  the  old  has  proved  incapable* of  making  man 
healthy  or  harmonious  in  mind  or  body,  and  the  new 
commences  at  once  to  do  this ;  the  command  remains, 
**Be  ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father  is  perfect,"  and  yet 
we  must  be  smitten  for  insisting  on  this  demonstration. 
The  science  of  being,  that  alone  can  stay  the  progress 
of  disease  and  sin,  and  the  atheism  that  unites  matter 
and  God,  wiU  be  called,  in  this  century,  anti-christian. 
The  belief  that  man  is  intelligent  matter,  subject  to 
birth  and  death  would  make  Soul  mortal,  and  governed 


62  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

by  material  laws,  God  in  the  things  He  has  made,  sin, 
sickness,  and  death  blending  with  Truth  and  Life,  and 
the  former  having  the  mastery  over  the  latter.  There 
is  but  one  Spirit,  even  God,  therefore  no  evil  can  be  in 
Spirit,  there  being  nothing  to  make  evil  of.  Jesus  cast 
out  spirits,  that  is,  beliefs  in  other  Intelligences  and 
healed  the  sick  with  the  Truth  of  being,  —  he  admitted 
no  Intelligence  in  evil,  hence  his  authority  over  it.  If 
Spirit  sins  it  must  die,  for  all  error  is  mortal ;  Spirit  is 
God,  and  there  is  but  one  God ;  hence  to  talk  "of  spirits 
is  to  believe  in  gods  and  demons.  We  reason  wrong  on 
all  points  relating  to  God  and  man.  Soul  and  body,  when 
we  start  from  matter  to  draw  conclusions  of  Spirit ;  this 
renders  it  impossible  for  such  conclusions  to  be  correct. 
Our  present  stand-point  is  body  not  Soul,  personality 
instead  of  Principle,  hence  our  mistaken  views  and  their 
consequences  in  sin,  sickness  and  death.  We  go  inta 
ecstasies  over  a  personal  God  with  scarcely  a  spark  of 
Love  in  the  heart,  when  God  is  Love ;  and  with  scarcely 
a  ray  from  Truth,  when  God  is  Truth ;  and  without  the 
understanding  of  Life,  when  God  is  Life,  and  what  is 
the  result  ?  That  we  have  no  practical  God  to  heal  us ; 
and  get  out  of  sin  and  death  only  in  belief,  while  they 
still  cling  to  mortal  man ;  this  is  not  science  or  the 
Christianity  that  heals  the  sick  and  demonstrates  the 
harmony  of  Life.  Evil  and  good  never  constituted  man, 
for  man  is  the  image  of  God,  and  all  there  is  to  him  is 
the  good ;  evil  is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  God, 
or  matter  of  Spirit;  even  reason  would  rescue  man 
from  these  errors  of  personal  sense  were  it  not  silenced 
by  some  fatal  theory.  Action  produced  by  Intelligence 
manifests  harmony  only,  while  action  proceeding  from 


NATUEAL  SCIENCE.  63 

mortal  minds  discords  until  it  is  finally  destroyed.  The 
heavenly  bodies  cortrolled  by  the  mind  of  God,  Soul, 
contradict  the  supposed  laws  of  sense,  and  are  harmoni- 
ous. The  supposition  of  Life  in  matter  leaves  man  at 
the  mercy  of  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  and  then  would 
resurrect  Spirit  from  dust  I  Beginning  with  dust  and 
returning  to  dust  He  who  formed  the  universe  !  Science 
undisturbed  amid  this  jargon  reveals  Soul,  the  Life, 
Intelligence  and  substance  that  constitutes  Spirit,  the 
great  forever  not  in  matter  nor  man.  Soul  being  inside 
of  man  would  reduce  God  to  man,  or  make  man  God  ; 
the  belief  of  Soul  in  body  supposes  Spirit  helpless,  sin- 
ning, sick  and  dying.  Omnipotence  is  lost  if  God  is  in 
man,  for  mortal  man  is  an  error  through  which  Truth 
cannot  appear.  The  mighty  arm  is  crippled  when  Spirit 
is  made  subject  to  matter.  Surely  the  "  tree  of  knowl- 
edge "  produced  a  pigmy  race  of  "  gods." 


CHAPTER  II. 

IMPOSITION  Ain)  DEMONSTEATION. 

Phenomena  not  understood  belong  to  the  things 
that  are,  but  which  we  venture  not  to  explain,  not  hav- 
ing gained  their  origin  and  specific  character  from  sci- 
ence. That  which  is  real  is  not  characterized  by  'ism 
or  belief ;  and  the  understanding  grasping  a  subject  is 
satisfied  to  name  it  only  as  it  names  itself.  Phenomena 
based  on  science  produce  good  results  only,  and  never 
the  opposite ;  this  rule  is  invariable,  and  should  meas- 
ure every  calculation.  Whatever  can  work  discord, 
accomplish  a  sinister  purpose,  or  harm  our  neighbor,  is 
not.science  or  the  phenomenon  of  Truth,  but  the  mani- 
festation of  some  belief  and  error.  What  are  termed 
spiritual  manifestations,  as  progress  compels  the  change, 
will  be  found  not  mediumship,  but  openly  defined,  and 
when  confined  within  the  limits  of  harmony  and  it  be 
found  impossible  to  do  evil  by  means  of  them,  it  will  be 
time  to  consider  them  demonstrations  of  science,  but  not 
until  then.  These  manifestations  at  present  are  the 
result  of  tricks  or  belief,  proceeding  from  the  so-called 
mind  of  man,  and  not  the  mind  of  God,  from  the  mind 
of  body  and  not  the  mind  of  Soul,  from  person  and  not 
Principle,  from  belief  and  not  understanding ;  yea, 
from  matter  and  not  Spirit. 

Mind  is  divided  into  idea  and  belief;  idea  is  based  on 
and  represents  Principle ;  belief  has  no  foundation  in 
64 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  65 

science,  and  is  illusion.  What  we  term  the  mind  of  man 
is  belief,  forming  the  visionary  basis  of  matter,  therefore 
matter  embraces  not  the  reality  of  man.  Belief  is  not 
a  manifestation  of  Intelligence,  but  of  non-intelligence. 
To  distinguish  between  the  mind  of  Soul  and  the  so- 
called  mind  of  body,  we  must  remember  one  is  idea,  and 
the  other  belief,  alias  the  counterfeit  and  claimant  of 
mind,  even  as  error  claims  Truth.  Mind  is  immortal, 
but  belief  is  mortal,  it  being  the  so-called  mind  bi  mor- 
tal body,  whereas  the  mind  of  immortal  Soul  is  idea, 
even  science  revealing  Truth.  Mediumship  overlooks 
the  impossibility  for  a  sensual  mind  to  become  Spirit, 
or  to  possess  a  spiritual  body  after  what  we  term  death, 
while  science  reveals  this  more  inconsistent  than  for 
Btygian  darkness  to  emit  a  sun-beam.  When  we  are 
Spirit  we  shall  have  gained  the  high  import  of  this 
Scripture,  "  I  and  the  Father  are  one,"  and  shall  find, 
too,  this  oneness  occasions  no  loss  of  identity,  but  that 
"I"  signifies  Spirit  and  not  matter,  Principle  and  not 
person.  Soul  and  not  body,  even  the  Intelligence  repre- 
sented by  all  ideas,  symbolizing  harmony  from  the  blade 
of  grass  to  a  star.  The  question  at  present  is,  whether 
this  "  I "  is  Principle  or  person.  Soul  or  body,  yea,  God 
or  man  ?  Principle  is  Soul,  Intelligence,  the  "  I  am," 
but  where  do  we  place  the  "  I " ;  is  it  Spirit  in  matter. 
Soul  in  body.  Life  in  the  flower,  or  the  outside  Intelli- 
gence and  Life,  that  form  these  ;  is  it  man  or  the  Soul 
of  man,  outside  of  matter  ?  The  science  of  being  re- 
veals God  not  in  matter,  therefore  this  "  I "  not  body, 
nor  in  body,  but  Soul  outside  of  matter,  the  infinite,  and 
not  finite,  yea.  Spirit  and  not  person,  and  through  this 
reckoning,  man  gains  eternal  identity. 


66  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

A  suffering,  sinning,  and  djdng  condition  such  as 
must  ever  remain  while  the  belief  of  Soul  in  body  and 
Intelligence  in  man  or  matter  remains,  cannot  be  pref- 
erable to  the  sinless  joy  and  perfect  harmony  that  a 
recognition  of  Life,  as  Spirit,  possessing  all  beauty  and 
good,  without  a  single  demand  pleasure,  or  pain  of  body 
confers ;  why  so  many  called  "  spiritualists  "  are  very 
gross  materialists  is  because  they  make  personahty  Spirit 
and  the  only  conscious  existence,  and  rejecting  a  per- 
sonal God,  make  a  God  of  persons,  which  is  equally 
fatal  to  the  science  of  being  ;  persons  called  "  spirits," 
instead  of  Principle  that  is  Spirit  and  Truth,  are  their 
trust,  while  a  belief  in  "spirits"  belongs  to  the  darker 
ages,  and  is  demonology.  There  is  but  one  Spirit,  viz., 
God,  Truth ;  in  other  words.  Wisdom,  Life,  and  Love , 
and  nothing  is  real  but  what  is  good  or  the  idea  of 
goodness ;  evil  has  neither  identity  nor  individuality, 
having  no  Principle. 

Charles  Sumner  was  a  great  man,  because  of  his  un- 
swerving adherence  to  right ;  he  had,  more  than  others, 
the  true  idea,  and  less  than  others,  the  beliefs  of  man. 
His  professions  were  few,  his  acts  colossal,  his  might 
was  mind ;  not  person  but  Principle,  not  man  but  God. 

Science  never  caused  a  retrograde  step  in  being,  or  a 
return  to  positions  outgrown,  or  that  Truth  has  de- 
stroyed. To  admit  the  so-called  dead  and  living  com- 
mune together,  is  to  decide  the  unfitness  of  both  for 
their  separate  positions,  and  that  a  mistake  occurs  when 
a  man  dies  to  sense  or  lives  to  Soul.  Any  supposed 
midway  between  Life  outside  of  matter,  or  in  it,  is  a 
myth.  We  should  either  see  the  so-called  dead,  mate- 
rially, or  they  should  be  advanced  beyond  our  sight. 


IMPOSITION  ASB  DEMONSTRATION.  67 

Conservatism  never  was  right,  absolute  Truth  is  all  that 
is  right,  and  absolute  error  is  easier  made  right  than  a 
half-way  position.  Mediumship  assigns  to  their  dead  a 
condition  worse  than  blighted  buds  or  mortal  mildew, 
even  a  poor  purgatory  where  one's  chances  for  some- 
thing narrow  into  nothing,  or  they  must  return  to  the 
old  stand-points  of  matter. 

"  He  is  not  dead  but  sleepeth."  Jesus  knew  Lazarus 
was  in  the  dream  of  a  midway  condition  when  Truth 
wakened  him ;  if  we  could  do  this,  we  might  claim  his 
spirituality.  Until  the  imaginary  connection  between 
the  so-called  dead,  named  "  spirits,"  and  those  supposed 
to  be  living  in  matter  is  destroyed,  mortal  man  is  not 
dead,  only  changed,  for  the  immortal  is  not  gained,  and 
belief  can  gather  itself  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  continue  the  old  conclusion  of  Life  in  matter ; 
this,  however,  is  far  from  the  science  of  being.  When 
Life  is  really  gained  outside  of  matter,  it  is  understood, 
in  which  case  the  belief  that  Life  was  ever  in  the  body 
is  gone  and  cannot  be  resurrected;  our  friends  thus 
advanced  are  Spirit,  that  never  rose  from  dust  and  can 
no  more  return  to,  or  commune  with  matter  than  a 
blossom  can  return  to  its  bud. 

The  period  required  for  the  dream  of  Life  in  matter 
embracing  pleasures  and  pains  of  personal  sense  to  van- 
ish, "  no  man  knoweth,  not  the  son  but  the  Father." 
It  will  be  of  longer  or  shorter  duration  according  to  the 
period  of  error,  before  the  reality  of  being  is  understood 
and  eternal  Life  won.  What  advantage  then  would  it 
be  to  us,  or  the  departed,  to  prolong  this  state,  by 
prolonging  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter. 

There  is  not  as  much  evidence  of  intercommunion 


68  SCZENCE  AST)  HEALTH. 

between  the  so-called  dead  and  living,  as  the  sick  have 
of  their  positions  relative  to  disease,  which  science 
decides  an  error,  for  it  denies  all  identity  or  reality  to 
discord.  The  entire  phenomena  of  mediumship  are 
deceptions  or  delusions ;  what  is  capable  of  error  is  not 
science,  but  destitute  of  Principle.  When  the  so-called 
medium  understands  even  in  part  the  science  of  being, 
his  belief  of  mediumship  is  gone,  and  the  result  is,  he 
no  longer  produces  the  manifestations  said  to  originate 
with  departed  "spirits,"  but  which  are  really  contingent 
on  the  beliefs  of  the  living,  instead  of  the  dead. 

The  phenomena  of  science  based  on  a  demonstrable 
Principle,  are  explainable,  but  personal  interpreters 
may  create  an  'ism  in  which  phenomena  are  not  under- 
stood, and  subject  to  gross  misjudgings.  Thus  error  is 
engrafted  into  their  net-work,  and  error  is  not  linked  to 
Truth,  hence  the  gulf  impassable  that  separates  the  so- 
called  Life  in  matter,  from  Life  not  subject  to  death, 
and  the  mischance  and  mischief  that  characterize  the 
so-called  spirit-returns ;  the  natural  result  of  the 
attempt  to  unite  such  opposites  as  Spirit  and  matter  is 
discord ;  as  soon  might  fire  and  frost  mingle,  for  in 
either  case  one  would  destroy  the  other.  That  matter 
communes  with  Spirit,  or  that  Spirit  communes  by 
means  of  electricity  or  personality  with  Spirit  or  mat- 
ter, is  impossible,  and  would  destroy  the  order  and  haj- 
mony  of  progress.  If  communion  is  possible  between 
the  so-called  dead  and  living,  the  departed  go  back- 
ward in  the  scale  of  being,  even  as  the  oak  holding  on 
to  its  primitive  acorn,  or  the  so-called  medium  advances 
to  Life  independent  of  matter,  like  an  acorn,  becom- 
ing instantaneously  an  oak.     Again,  if  the  medium  is 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  69 

on  comnmnicable  terms  mtli  Life,  Spirit,  independent 
of  matter,  there  can  be  no  appearance  of  Life  in  the 
body,  no  action,  animal  or  organic,  and  to  restore  this 
former  condition  of  BO-called  Life,  would  be  as  impossi- 
ble as  to  restore  an  acorn  absorbed  into  a  germ  risen 
above  soil,  and  seed.  The  seed  that  has  propagated  is 
gone,  a  new  germination  having  taken  place,  and  until 
the  belief  of  Life  in  matter  is  destroyed,  the  real  Life 
that  is  Spirit,  is  not  won;  no  correspondence  or  com- 
munion exists  between  these  two  opposites. 

There  is  but  one  possible  moment  when  the  so-called 
dead  and  living  commune;  the  moment  caUed  death 
when  the  link  between  them  is  clasped.  Li  this  vesti- 
bule more  awake  to  the  welcome  of  those  gone  before, 
than  to  present  pains  of  personal  sense ;  the  departing 
sometimes  breathe  aloud  their  vision,  naming  the  face 
that  smiles  upon  them,  and  the  hand  beckoning  them ; 
even  as  a  man  standing  at  the  falls  of  Niagara  with  eyes 
only  for  that  wonder,  whispers  aloud  his  rapture,  forget- 
ful of  other  scenes.  The  recognition  of  spiritual  Life — 
and  all  Life  is  Spirit  —  comes  not  at  once ;  even  be- 
yond the  grave  existence  is  but  a  belief  of  personal 
sense  until  the  science  of  being  is  reached,  for  error 
brings  its  own  outer  darkness  and  self-destruction, 
both  now  and  then. 

There  is  but  one  spiritual  communication,  and  this 
proceeds  from  Soul ;  personal  sense  takes  no  cognizance 
of  it ;  what  are  termed  "  spirits,"  aro  mere  personali- 
ties. A  shock  would  not  be  felt,  or  sensation  held  for 
a  moment  in  the  body,  if  in  reality  we  communed  with 
Intelligence,  Spirit,  outside  of  matter.  The  only  living 
Principle  of  man  speaks  through  immortal  sense,  and  if 


70  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

mortal  sense  was  touched  by  this  Principle,  it  would 
present  no  appearance  of  Life,  possess  no  sensation,  and 
the  immortal  would  appear  in  its  stead,  and  the  spirit- 
ual take  the  place  of  the  material ;  even  as  light  de- 
stroys darkness  and  in  its  place  aU  is  light.  Soul  is  the 
only  truthful  communicator  with  man.  Mortal  belief 
and  immortal  Truth,  like  tares  and  wheat,  grow  side  by 
side  until  the  harvest,  but  to  divide  instead  of  unite 
these,  is  the  design  of  Wisdom  that  separates  the  wheat, 
and  gathers  it  away  from  the  tares. 

That  all  things  are  possible  to  Truth,  is  a  scientific 
position ;  and  that  all  error  is  possible  to  belief,  is 
equally  apparent.  Secretiveness,  jugglery,  credulity, 
superstition  and  belief,  are  the  foundations  of  what  is 
termed  mediumship.  But  the  so-called  mediums  have 
a  strong  hold  on  the  sympathies  of  those  who  mourn 
the  loss  of  friends;  in  the  sorrows  of  bereavement, 
when  thought  like  a  fermenting  fluid  is  ready  for  a 
chemical  change,  they  turn  the  gushing  emotions  into 
the  behef  they  are  not  separated,  and  this  consolation 
comes  to  the  mourner  like  heaven's  benediction,  gaining 
a  strong  foothold  in  the  minds  of  millions.  Hence  the 
hold  mediumship  has  on  community,  a  belief  coming  at 
the  hour  of  individual  acceptance,  clad  with  the  drap- 
ery of  heaven,  a  mystery  and  marvel,  its  phenomena  not 
understood,  what  needeth  it  more,  as  the  foundation  of 
a  new  'ism  ?  Perfection  is  not  expressed  through  im- 
perfection, therefore  Spirit  cannot  pass  through  matter ; 
there  are  no  temporary  sieves,  even,  that  strain  Truth 
through  error. 

Matter  controlled  by  Soul,  God,  is  harmonious,  and 
governed  by  a  demonstrable  Principle  ;  but  when  one 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTBATION.  71 

belief  controls  another — and  this  is  mediumship — every 
possible  imitation  of  the  real  is  made  by  the  unreal. 
The  possible  to  Soul  is  the  impossible  to  body,  so  also 
the  impossible  to  science  is  the  possible  to  belief.  The 
ideas  of  God  never  amalgamate,  but  retain  their  distinct 
identities  and  are  controlled  only  by  the  Principle  that 
evoked  them.  The  mineral,  vegetable  and  animal  king- 
doms have  their  distinct  identities,  wherein  one  creates 
not  or  controls  the  other,  all  are  created  and  controlled 
by  God.  Admitting  Life  and  intelligence  in  matter, 
admits  mediumship,  making  man  create  and  control 
man;  beast,  bird,  and  plant  create  and  control  each 
other.  But  this  reverses  the  order  of  creation,  intro- 
ducing confusion  and  discord. 

Darkness  and  light,  infancy  and  manhood,  sickness, 
health,  etc.,  are  distinct  beliefs  that  cannot  blend.  To 
suppose  infancy  is  uttering  the  idea  of  manhood,  or 
thinking  its  thoughts,  would  be  rejected  by  reason  and 
revelation ;  and  vice  versa^  that  darkness  represents 
light,  and  sickness  health,  or  that  we  are  residing  in 
Europe  when  we  are  on  the  opposite  hemisphere,  is 
simply  absurd  I  Logic  would  not  attempt  to  bridge  over 
these  distinct  conditions,  and  they  are  not  more  mark- 
edly distinct  than  the  so-called  dead  and  living,  that 
you  think  to  unite  again  on  planes  so  different !  the 
one  called  substance,  and  the  other  shadow,  matter  and 
Spirit  communing  together ;  one  would  inevitably  blot 
out  the  other.  That  Spirit  and  matter  amalgamate  is 
the  error  progress  and  science  will  destroy. 

Mediumship  pre-supposes  one  man  is  Spirit,  and  con- 
trols another  man  that  is  matter,  while  both  remain  the 
same  opposites ;  that  bodies  which  return  to  dust  or  new 


72  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

bodies  called  "  spirits  "  are  experiencing  the  old  sensa- 
tions, and  desires  material,  and  mesmerizing  earthly 
mortals ;  that  shadow  is  tangible  to  touch,  and  imparts 
electricity,  etc.  Every  one  of  these  conclusions  are 
ridiculous  ;  God  is  not  named  in  them  all,  and  for  the 
best  of  reasons,  viz,,  that  matter  is  supposed  to  take 
care  of  itself,  and  mesmerism,  and  person  take  the  place 
of  idea  and  Principle,  or  man  and  God.  Who  that  has 
witnessed  mesmerism  would  say  it  was  science,  the 
Truth  of  being,  or  that  this  was  electricity  ?  God  con- 
trols man,  and  is  the  only  Intelligence,  attraction,  or 
Spirit.  Any  other  control,  attraction  or  Spirit  supposed 
to  be  exercised  over  man  is  a  belief  and  error  that 
ought  to  be  known  by  its  fruits.  The  caterpillar,  trans- 
formed into  an  insect  of  beauty,  is  no  longer  a  worm ; 
and  to  push  the  conclusion  that  a  butterfly  returns  again 
to  affinitize  with,  or  to  control  the  worm,  is  to  take  mes- 
merism to  befool  reason !  Change  controlled  by  Princi- 
ple is  science,  but  some  behef  may  hide  its  science  ;  pro- 
gress is  the  evermore  of  Wisdom,  but  nothing  save 
science  reveals  progress. 

Whatsoever  utters  falsehood  is  error,  therefore,  the  im- 
possibility for  mediumship  to  be  science,  and  governed  by 
Truth.  Our  only  resignation  to  a  new  'ism  or  some  new 
disease,  is  the  hope  that  another  stir  made  in  the  waters 
of  belief  will  help  to  show  their  muddy  foundation. 

The  electric  telegraph  is  a  symbol  of  mind  speaking 
to  mind,  that  in  progress  of  time  will  not  require  wires, 
for  Spirit  destroys  matter,  electricity,  etc. ;  but  spiritual- 
ism Avould  preserve  these  to  destroy  harmony.  Truth 
pervades  all  space,  needing  no  material  method  of  trans- 
mitting its  messages  j  we  only  know  it  blesses  man,  but 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTBATION.  73 

"  cannot  tell  whence  it  cometh " ;  the  pick  are  healed 
by  it,  the  sorrowing  comforted,  and  the  sinner  re- 
formed; these  are  the  manifestations  of  Soul,  not  sense, 
of  science,  and  not  mesmerism.  Soul  sends  no  des- 
patches on  matter;  but  to-day  the  electric  wire  car- 
ries to  Europe  a  submarine  whisper  foreshadowing  the 
science  that  is  to  come ;  little  by  little  the  action  of 
thought  is  losing  its  matter  element,  becoming  spirit- 
ualized, expanding  outside  of  fetters,  and  science  is 
pushing  onward  the  centuries.  The  operations  of  In- 
telligence teach  us  God  made  man  upright,  but  beHef 
has  sought  out  many  inventions;  Life,  Truth,  and 
Love  act  through  no  erring  medium. 

Immortal  man  communes  not  with  the  mortal,  and 
cannot  be  made  manifest  through  matter ;  these  are  dis- 
tinct and  oj^osite  conditions ;  one  is  the  idea  of  God, 
of  Spirit  outside  of  matter,  and  the  other  a  belief  of 
"  spirits  "  and  substance  in  matter ;  before  we  commune 
with  Spirit  that  is  immortal,  the  belief  of  death  must  be 
destroyed.  What  would  be  said  of  an  English  scholar 
unacquainted  with  the  classics,  before  he  had  entered  this 
department  of  learning,  to  claim  he  understood  Greek? 
You  would  say  he  was  either  an  imposter  or  laboring 
under  some  hallucination.  What  then  of  believing  we 
are  wearing  out  Life  and  hastening  towards  death,  com- 
muning with  immortality  I  If  indeed  this  communica- 
tion was  possible  between  the  mortal  and  immortal, 
the  media  would  never  die,  or  pass  the  change  called 
death.  And  if  the  departed  communicate  still  with 
mortality,  then  are  they  sioning,  suffering,  and  dying 
still,  in  which  case,  wherefore  look  to  them  for  proofs 
of  immortality  and  accept  them  as  oracles  ?    Commu- 


74  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

nications  gathered  from  ignorance  are  pernicious  in 
their  tendencies ;  mediums  describe  disease,  its  symp- 
toms, locality,  fatality,  etc.,  who  know  nothing  about  it, 
warn  people  of  death,  and  frighten  them  into  it  I  This 
obnoxious  practice  makes  sickness.  The  case  has  been 
proved  that  a  man  died  from  the  belief  he  was  being 
bled  to  death,  showing  the  cause  of  his  death  purely 
mental ;  hence  the  danger  of  ignorant  charlatans  deal- 
ing with  disease.  What  science  finds  requisite  to  de- 
stroy in  order  to  heal  the  sick,  mediumship  strengthens 
and  perpetuates. 

Jesus  cast  out  "  spirits,"  error  did  his  work,  confessed 
the  oneness  of  God,  Spirit,  and  never  described  disease, 
but  healed  it.  If  the  sick  are  made  more  comfortable 
through  some  error  of  process  they  are  ten-fold  more 
the  victims  of  disease  in  the  end.  The  mysticism  of 
mediumship  gives  force  to  its  words  of  doom,  enabling 
it  to  do  more  harm  than  drugs,  for  the  sick  are  more 
frightened  by  what  a  medium  pronounces  fatal,  than 
when  an  M.  D.  so  decides ;  and  this  fear  is  the  mental 
condition  that  develops  disease.  Science  would  have  to 
go  over  the  whole  ground  and  uproot  every  seed  of  their 
sowing  to  destroy  disease.  The  evidence  of  belief  is  all 
the  medium  has  to  rely  on,  while  science  repudiates 
belief  with  the  evidence  of  understanding,  and  demands 
the  Principle  of  being  to  bring  out  the  harmony  of  Life. 

At  one  time  a  medium  informed  us  we  were  ill,  said 
our  brain  was  overtasked,  and  we  must  have  rest.  To 
this  we  filed  a  vigorous  objection,  contending  for  the 
rights  of  Intelligence,  that  mind  controlled  body  and 
brain,  and  the  views  she  insisted  on  were  the  ones  to 
be  rid  of,  in  order  to  be  well.    Whereupon  she  stopped 


IMPOSITIOJJ^  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  75 

the  conversation,  exclaiming,  *'  Dr.  Rush  is  present,  and 
says  you  must  use  yalganism ;  '*  (meaning  undoubtedly 
galvanism,)  "and  rest  or  be  sick.**  But  even  this  pre- 
tended oracular  warning  failed  to  convince  us,  and  the 
consequence  was  we  went  on  in  a  good  state  of  health ; 
having  strong  doubts  that  fifty  years  of  post-mortem 
experience  had  so  demoralized  the  orthography  of  that 
learned  man,  or  perpetuated  his  old  beliefs  of  matter. 
Thousands  of  our  church  members  who  are  rational  on 
other  topics,  are  sustaining  and  believing  just  this  mum- 
mery, while  yet  they  send  forth  the  cry  against  science 
as  dangerous  to  Christianity. 

In  the  summer  of  1869,  it  was  stated  in  the  Banner 
of  Light,  published  in  Boston,  that  the  late  Theodore 
Parker  said,  through  a  medium,  "  there  never  was  and 
there  never  would  be,  an  immortal  spirit "  I  At  the 
same  time  this  paper  was  repeating  weekly  that  spirit 
communications  were  our  only  proofs  of  immortality  I 
While  we  entertain  no  doubt  of  the  humanitarianism 
of  many  spiritualists,  we  have  strong  proofs  of  the  incor- 
rect views  of  spiritualism.  A  man's  assertion  that  he  is 
immortal,  is  no  more  proof  of  this  than  we  would  gain 
of  an  opposite  condition,  were  he  to  say,  "  I  am  mor- 
tal '* ;  Theodore  Parker  was  beyond  such  vague  hypoth- 
esis. Life,  Love,  and  Truth  are  immortal,  and  only 
when  these  are  realized  will  Life  be  understood.  Truth 
is  eternal  Life,  and  science  the  only  medium  of  Truth, 
or  Life,  hence  the  saying  of  Christ,  "  I  am  the  Way, 
the  Truth,  and  Life,  and  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
Father  "  (the  Principle  of  being)  "but  through  Me." 

Though  the  grass  seemeth  to  wither,  and  the  flower  to 
fade,  they  reappear ;  erase  the  figures  that  express  num- 


76  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

bers ;  shut  out  the  tones  of  music  ;  give  to  the  worm 
the  body  called  man,  the  Principle  of  these  survives 
despite  the  so-called  laws  of  matter,  and  holds  its  ideas 
immortal.  If  the  inharmony  of  belief  hides  the  har- 
mony of  Truth,  it  cannot  destroy  this  Principle,  for  it  is 
God,  supreme  over  all ;  "  who  doeth  according  to  His 
own  will  in  the  army  of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  earth,  and  none  can  stay  his  hand  or  say 
unto  Him,  what  doest  thou.'* 

Matter  cannot  reply  to  Spirit,  but  have  you  ever  ru- 
minated on  this  heaven  and  earth  expressly  declared  to 
be  inhabited  by  man,  controlled  alone  by  supreme  "Wis- 
dom? Did  you  understand  there  is  no  other  world, 
you  would  be  reaching  sooner  that  which  is  real  of  Life, 
where  substance  is  Soul  and  not  matter,  and  realizing 
it  thus  all  would  be  harmonious  and  eternal.  It  should 
never  be  said,  nothing  but  God;  for  all  that  is  real 
comes  with  God,  the  substance.  Life,  and  Intelligence 
of  all.  Principle  and  its  idea  are  God  and  man,  co-ex- 
istent and  eternal ;  there  is  no  substance-matter.  The 
imaginary  line  called  the  equator,  is  not  substance,  the 
earth's  action  and  position  are  sustained  alone  by  Intel- 
ligence, that  launched  the  earth  into  orbit  and  said  to 
the  proud  wave,  "  here  shalt  thou  be  staid,"  that  holds 
the  "winds  in  its  fist,"  "numbers  the  hairs  of  the 
head,"  and  furnishes  sublime  proof  of  the  control 
Spirit  holds  over  matter.  Even  the  simple  planchette 
is  made  to  testify  to  mind's  power  over  matter,  and  no 
longer  a  mystery  and  marvel. 

The  point  to  be  determined  is,  shall  we  allow  science 
to  explain  all  action  and  phenomena,  or  leave  these  to 
speculative  belief;  to  admit  one's  self  Soul  instead  of 


EvrposrrioN  aud  demonsteation.  77 

body,  sets  us  free  to  master  the  infinite  idea ;  it  iliuts 
the  door  on  death,  and  opens  it  wide  on  immortality. 
The  belief  that  God  has  a  separate  being  leads  to  mul- 
titudinous errors,  in  which  phenomena  are  ascribed  to 
supernatural  and  personal  causes.  Man  is  the  phenom- 
enon of  Soul,  of  Intelligence  and  not  matter,  and  created 
by  God  and  not  man. 

Divest  belief  of  substance  in  matter,  and  the  move- 
ments and  transitions  possible  to  mind  would  be  found 
just  as  possible  to  the  body;  and  then  would  Spirit 
identify  being  without  the  loss  of  body,  that  we  suppose 
must  occur  before  this  science  of  being  is  acknowledged. 
The  final  understanding  that  we  are  Spirit  must  come, 
and  we  might  as  well  improve  our  time  in  sohdng  the 
so-called  mysteries  of  to-day  on  this  Principle.  At 
present  we  know  not  what  we  are,  but  hereafter  we 
shall  be  found  Love,  Life,  and  Truth,  because  we  un- 
derstand them.  Do  you  say  the  time  has  not  yet  come, 
in  which  to  recognize  Soul  the  only  substance,  and  gain 
our  entire  control  over  the  universe  and  man  ?  Then 
we  refer  you  to  Jesus,  who  demonstrated  this  over 
eighteen  centuries  ago,  and  said,  "  The  works  I  do,  ye 
shall  do,"  and  "  Behold  the  time  cometh  and  now  ts, 
when  they  who  worship  the  Father  shall  worship  Him 
in  Spirit  and  in  Truth  " ;  but  this  method  of  understand- 
ing God  and  doing  good  was  not  electricity,  materia 
medica,  mesmerism,  or  mediumship. 

Matter  is  neither  Intelligence,  nor  a  creator ;  the  tree 
is  not  the  author  of  itself;  sound  is  not  the  originator  of 
music,  or  man  the  father  of  man.  If  seed  produces 
wheat,  the  latter  flour,  and  one  animal  another  animal, 
etc.,  who  made  Intelligence,  and  how  were  the  loaves 


78  SCIENCE  A2TO  HEALTH. 

and  fishes  multiplied  without  meal  or  monad  ?  Miracles 
are  impossible ;  they  are  phenomena  not  understood, 
but  which  their  Principle  explains,  and  we  should  reach 
this  explanation  and  understand  it  as  did  our  Master, 
who  demonstrated  it  controlling  man  and  matter.  The 
decaying  flower,  withering  grass,  blighted  bud,  gnarled 
oak,  or  ferocious  beast,  together  with  all  discords  in- 
cluding sick,  sinning  and  mortal  man,  were  not  created 
by  supreme  Wisdom  ;  these  are  the  falsities  of  matter, 
things  of  sense  instead  of  Soul,  the  changing  images  of 
mortal  mind,  not  in  reality  substance,  or  Life,  but  only 
a  belief  of  these.  The  mind  of  Soul  embraces  immortal 
ideas  only,  but  the  so-called  mind  of  body  illusion,  and 
not  the  Truth  of  being.  Personal  sense  declares  matter 
substance,  but  what  is  this  sense  but  a  belief  of  Life  and 
Intelligence  in  matter. 

Eloquence  is  inspiration,  not  contingent  on  erudition, 
but  A  scientific  phenomenon,  showing  that  all  things  are 
possible  to  Intelligence ;  sometimes  it  is  supposed  to 
arise  from  knowledge  obtained  from  books,  and  again 
from  mediumship.  When  eloquence  proceeds  from  the 
belief  a  departed  "spirit"  is  speaking,  and  can  say  what 
the  so-called  medium  is  incapable  of  uttering,  or  even 
knowing  alone,  the  fetters  of  mind  are  unclasped,  and 
forgetting  her  ignorance,  by  believing  others  are  speak- 
ing for  her,  she  becomes  eloquent  beyond  her  usual 
self,  and  because  she  thinks  some  individual,  and  not 
the  one  Spirit,  is  helping  her.  Now  destroy  this  belief 
of  aid,  and  the  eloquence  disappears,  and  the  old  limits 
personal  sense  assigns  are  resumed,  and  she  says  I  am 
incapable  of  "  words  that  glow,"  being  uneducated, 
proving  the  fact,  "  as  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he."    Be- 


niPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  79 

lieving  she  cannot  be  eloquent  without  book-learning, 
her  body  responds  to  this  thought,  and  the  tongue 
grows  mute  that  before  was  eloquent,  loosened  on  the 
scientific  basis  that  mind  is  not  confined  to  the  devel- 
opment of  educational  processes,  but  possesses  primarily 
all  beauty  and  poetry,  together  with  the  power  to  ex- 
press them  ;  harmony  is  caught  and  not  understood  by 
the  medium  ;  caught  through  a  belief,  and  dependent 
on  it ;  but  Soul  gives  utterance  to  itself  when  sense  is 
silent,  hence  the  improvement ;  she  was  always  capable 
of  this,  and  a  '•  spirit,"  or  person,  had  nothing  to  do 
with  it. 

The  beliefs  of  personal  sense,  of  Soul  in  body,  etc., 
limit  mind ;  Soul  sets  man  free,  which  explains  the  phe- 
nomena of  impromptu  poets  and  uneducated  orators; 
witnessing  this  in  moments  falsely  called  mediumship, 
't  is  construed  supernaturaUy,  which  circumscribes  the 
phenomenon  by  an  'ism.  Matter  is  moved  because  of 
mind,  through  the  volition  of  belief,  or  the  understand- 
ing; all  harmonious  phenomena  are  produced  by  the 
latter,  and  the  inharmonious  by  the  former.  Science 
removes  phenomena  from  mysticism  into  the  hands  of 
interpretation ;  in  which  it  is  no  greater  mystery  that 
mind  moves  a  table  without  a  hand  than  that  it  prima- 
rily moves  the  hand,  and  secondarily  the  table,  in  obe- 
dience to  the  belief  that  the  only  method  of  doing  this 
is  by  seizing  hold  of  it  with  the  hand.  Mind  causes 
all  action  in  the  case,  through  a  belief  that  "  spirits  "  did 
it,  or  that  electricity  caused  it,  or  the  more  common 
belief  of  voluntary  muscular  power;  in  other  words, 
matter  moving  matter.  Likenesses  of  individuals,  land- 
scape views,  fac-similes  of  penmanship,  certain  forms  of 


80  SCIEKCE  AND   HEALTH. 

expression  that  belonged  to  the  departed,  and  even 
sentences  of  their  saying,  may  be  taken  as  directly  from 
minds  as  from  objects  cognizant  to  personal  sense ; 
mind  sees  what  mind  embraces,  the  same  as  personal 
sense  feels  what  personal  sense  touches.  Nor  is  it 
necessary  that  the  mind  embracing  the  picture,  or  par- 
agraph, be  individually  present  with  the  clairvoyant. 
Any  mental  link  touching  mind,  though  bodies  are 
leagues  apart,  is  sufficient  to  reproduce  these  to  the 
clairvoyant ;  if  the  individuals  have  passed  away,  their 
aroma  of  thought  is  left,  which  is  mentally  scented  and 
described.  Mind  has  senses  sharper  than  the  body; 
this  we  know  from  experience,  yet  we  never  believed 
ourself  a  medium,  and  always  openly  avowed  this. 

Matter  is  moved  solely  by  mind  in  accordance  with 
science  or  belief.  But  mediumship  removes  phenom- 
ena from  rationahsm  into  mysticism,  and  gives  Intelli- 
gence to  matter,  instead  of  mind.  Pictures  are  formed 
mentally  before  the  artist  gives  them  to  canvas  ;  thus 
clairvoyants  perceiving  pictures  of  thought  can  copy  or 
reproduce  them,  even  though  lost  to  the  recognition  of 
the  mind  whence  they  are  taken.  The  strong  impres- 
sions friendship,  or  any  intense  feeling  leaves  on  mind 
is  ineffacable,  except  to  personal  sense,  hence  another 
mind  can  perceive  and  reproduce  the  emotion.  Clair- 
voyance is  mind-reading  alone,  whereas  science  in  con- 
tradistinction to  clairvoyance  reveals  Truth  through 
the  understanding,  by  which  we  gain  the  Principle  and 
explanation  of  phenomena ;  these  are  distinctly  oppo- 
site stand-points  whence  to  obtain  information;  and 
the  right  interpretation  of  cause  and  effect,  belongs 
alone  to  science.     Clairvoyance  reaches  only  the  fancied 


mPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  81 

realities  of  mortal  mind,  whereas  science  admits  none 
of  these  things,  but  reveals  Truth,  outside  of  mortality 
and  error.  We  can  do  good  to  our  neighbor  through  the 
science  of  being,  but  through  it  we  cannot  do  evil  also. 
Clairvoyance  can  do  evil,  accuse  wrongfully,  and  ex- 
plain unscientifically.  If  we  act  from  the  stand-point 
of  spiritual  sense  we  are  right,  but  if  from  personal 
sense,  we  do  evil  continually.  The  sensuous  may  be 
clairvoyant,  but  cannot  be  scientific,  and  the  iscientific 
cannot  be  sensual.  Foretelling  events  is  to  discern 
them  spiritually  outside  of  personal  sense,  which  is 
prophecy,  and  accords  with  the  ancient  worthies;  or 
through  a  belief  which  is  clairvoyance,  or  mind-reading. 
If  advanced  in  the  science  of  being  suiB&ciently  to 
blend  with  the  Truth  of  being,  we  are  seers  and  proph- 
ets involuntarily,  not  because  we  are  controlled  by 
"spirits,"  persons,  but  by  Spirit,  which  is  purity,  right- 
eousness, and  omnipotence.  To  know  the  past,  present 
and  future,  is  the  office  of  Intelligence,  yea,  it  is  ever- 
present  Truth ;  and  to  understand  we  are  not  pent  up 
within  the  boundaries  of  personal  sense,  confined  to  the 
ear,  and  eye,  for  sound  and  sight,  or  to  muscles,  bones, 
etc.,  for  locomotion,  is  science,  whereby  we  discern 
somewhat  of  being  that  is  real.  "  Though  we  take  the 
wings  of  morning  and  flee  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  th 
earth,  behold  Thou  art  there."  Soul  is  ever  present, 
embracing  its  likeness,  man,  and  supporting  the  idea  of 
Truth  to  carry  out  proofs  of  omnipotence.  The  science 
of  being  enables  us  to  read  mind,  foretell  events  that 
concern  the  universal  good,  to  trace  records  of  Soul, 
and  receive  inspirations  from  God ;  but  not  from  idle 
curiosity,  or  to  work  evil,  or  dip  into  the  experiences 


82  SCIEITCE  AND  HEALTH. 

of  the  dead,  or  connect  erring  and  mortal  belief  with 
Principle  and  its  phenomena. 

In  science,  we  read  mind  from  the  stand-point  of 
Soul,  and  with  all  the  accuracy  of  the  astronomer  calcu- 
lating the  path  of  the  planets.  This  mind-reading  is 
distinguishable  from  clairvoyance,  in  that  it  is  the 
understanding  of  being  back  of  personal  sense,  and 
possessed  by  individuals  highly  spiritual.  Its  intuitions 
are  from  Soul,  revealing  what  disturbs  the  harmony  of 
man,  and  what  promotes  it,  and  enabling  us  to  heal  the 
sick.  We  can  never  learn  Christ,  as  the  Principle  of 
healing,  except  we  are  able  to  read  mind  after  this 
manner,  and  discern  the  error  we  would  destroy.  The 
Samaritan  woman  said,  "  He  told  me  all  things  that 
ever  I  did,  is  not  this  the  Christ?"  Again,  as  he  jour- 
neyed with  his  students,  understanding  their  thoughts, 
he  rebuked  them,  etc. 

Through  this  spiritual  sense  Jesus  healed  the  sick ; 
and  events  of  great  moment  concerning  the  Christian 
era  and  the  history  of  the  world  were  foretold  by  the 
glorious  old  prophets,  through  spiritual  vision.  Our 
Master  referred  to  a  lack  of  spiritual  discernment  in 
this  direction,  when  he  said,  "  Ye  hypocrites  that  can 
discern  the  face  of  the  sky,  but  cannot  discern  the  signs 
of  these  times  " ;  in  other  words,  whose  personal  sense 
was  acute,  but  whose  spiritual  sense  was  wanting  ;  he 
knew  it  was  a  wicked  and  adulterous  generation,  who 
seeking  material  signs,  lost  the  prerogatives  of  Soul ;  his 
cut  at  the  materialism  of  the  age  was  pungent,  but 
requisite,  and  he  never  spared  hypocrisy  the  sternest 
condemnation.  Again,  he  said  to  this  class  of  believers, 
♦*  Ye  do  the  things  ye  ought  not  to  do,  and  leave  undone 


IMPOSITION  AITD  DEMONSTBATION.  83 

those  ye  should  have  done."  The  great  Teacher  of 
Christian  science  knew  a  good  tree  sendeth  not  forth 
evil  fruit ;  that  Soul  emits  only  unerring  Truth,  while 
that  which  proceedeth  from  personal  sense  is  error; 
also,  that  Truth  and  error  cannot  mingle ;  they  are  the 
tares  and  wheat  side  by  side  that  never  blend,  but  await 
the  harvest,  when  belief  shall  yield  to  understanding, 
and  error  be  self-destroyed. 

At  present  Truth  is  trampled  upon,  while  error  holds 
the  reins,  with  virtue  at  a  discount!  "Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  villain,"  is  the  merit  mark  for  to-day, 
and  youth  seems  eager  for  the  prize.  Such  surprising 
aristocracy  of  evil  is  owing  to  the  gilded  falsehood  of 
individual  character,  those  whited  sepulchres  that  hold 
the  dead  carcasses  of  conscience  ;  students  of  the  Sci- 
ence of  Life  are  responsible  above  all  others  if  false  to 
the  teachings  of  conscience  and  reason.  Said  the 
wicked  king,  "  I  hate  him  because  he  prophesieth  evil 
continually  of  me."  Reformists  are  mostly  traduced  by 
the  class  that  feel  them  most :  let  the  good  tell  the 
Truth  and  live  it,  and  the  evil  publish  a  lie  and  live  it, 
and  the  former  will  be  doubted  and  the  latter  believed, 
until  the  world  advances  nearer  to  what  is  Truth,  when 
their  relative  positions  will  be  seen  and  appreciated. 

Those  who  understand  the  science  of  being,  bear  tes- 
timony to  Truth,  insomuch  as  they  must  understand 
what  is  indispensable  to  gain  it.  Never  refute  calumny 
except  for  Truth's  sake ;  leaving  the  future  years  to  ex- 
pose the  slanderer  and  liar,  and  reward  those  who  wait 
on  God;  fear  not  the  individual  falsehood,  and  pro- 
mulgate Truth  sufficiently  to  gain  some  balance  for  the 
world.     Earth  holds  not  a  majority  of  righteous  men, 


84  SCIENCE  ASD  HEALTH. 

and  in  proportion  as  we  rise  in  the  scale  of  being,  do 
we  learn  this,  but  because  evil  boasts  of  greater  num- 
bers, this  hath  no  advantage  for  the  sinner.  To-day 
sin  offers  a  premium ;  let  down  the  bars  of  morality, 
and  you  are  society's  favorite  ;  put  them  up  higher  than 
society  can  leap,  and  you  bring  opprobrium  on  the  bar- 
tender. 

Woman  especially  should  hold  the  standard  that  re- 
bukes vice,  and  saith  virtue,  join  us,  and  though  we 
battle  beneath  stripes,  we  will  fall  in  our  armor,  or  lay 
it  down  on  the  field  of  victory.  To  ask  in  prosperity, 
*'am  I  right?"  is  wiser  ihan  to  ask  this  in  adversity. 
One  in  a  million  does  this,  but  can  we  lessen  the  num- 
ber against  that  one  ? 

Right  advances  slowly  and  with  bleeding  footsteps, 
but  Truth  can  afford  to  wait,  for  "  the  eternal  years  of 
God  are  hers." 

We  have  investigated  the  phenomenon  called  medium- 
ship  both  to  convince  ourself  of  its  nature  and  cause, 
and  to  be  able  to  explain  it ;  and  have  succeeded  in  the 
first  instance,  but  may  have  failed  in  the  second.  It  is 
more  frequently  in  company  with  those  who  believe  in 
mediumship  that  mediums  narrate  something  of  the  de- 
parted, describe  them  personally,  etc.,  showing  it  to  be 
the  effect  of  mind  on  this  plane  acting  on  theirs.  Again, 
all  the  information  imparted  comes  from  the  minds  of 
the  living  instead  of  the  dead.  That  some  one  knew 
the  individual  deceased  is  evident,  and  it  is  not  more 
difficult  to  read  mind  far  away  than  near.  We  think 
of  an  absent  individual  as  e?sily  as  one  present ;  hence 
the  equal  ease  to  discern  the  absent  mind  that  we  visit 
mentally.    The  demand  to  talk  of  the  dead  proceeds 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  85 

from  the  mind  of  the  living,  who,  believing  in  this  pro- 
cess or  yearning  for  this  communion  mentally  call  for  it, 
and  this  reaches  the  mind  touched  to  response,  and 
brings  on  the  mood  called  mediumship.  All  theories 
and  manifestations  growing  out  of  belief  are  error :  and 
the  important  era  for  this  age  is  the  awakening  or  res- 
urrection of  understanding  through  which  the  unreal 
yields  to  the  real,  and  'isms  are  given  up ;  the  corrupti- 
ble yields  to  the  incorruptible,  and  the  belief  of  Life  in 
matter  or  Soul  in  sense  gives  place  to  the  understanding 
of  Life,  that  Wisdom,  Love,  and  Truth,  in  which 
there  is  no  conscious  matter. 

It  follows  not  that  in  sleep  we  communicate  with  the 
dreamer  at  our  side,  because  of  his  proximity,  or  that 
we  both  are  dreamers  wandering  through  the  mazes  of 
thought.  If  Life  has  become  real  to  the  departed,  they 
cannot  return  to  the  unreal ;  or  if  they  are  at  our  side, 
and  Life  goes  on  to  them  the  same  as  before,  we  are  not 
in  their  conscious  existence,  nor  they  in  ours,  hence,  we 
are  debarred  intercommunion;  our  dreams  being  dis- 
tinct they  cannot  blend,  though  we  are  side  by  side.  If 
those  we  call  departed  have  gained  a  better  understand- 
ing of  Life  than  ours,  they  have  advanced  beyond  us  ; 
in  which  case,  we  would  not  if  we  could  draw  them 
back  to  our  ignorance  in  order  to  meet  us,  and  we  could 
not  if  we  would ;  neither  can  we  advance  to  their  plane 
of  understanding  except  through  their  footsteps,  and 
these  have  not  yet  been  taken.  If  one  man  dreams  he 
is  crossing  the  Atlantic,  and  another  the  Andes,  they 
are  not  in  communion,  though  they  are  side  by  side, 
and  dreamers  both.  This  therefore  represents  the  so- 
called  dead  and  living  who  are  on  earthly  planes  of 


86  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

error,  and  have  not  become  Spirit,  but  cannot  communi- 
cate, because  their  beliefs  of  death  have  separated  them. 
Again,  supposing  one  man  is  dreaming  and  another 
awake,  conscious  of  his  friend's  illusion,  they  certainly 
do  not  meet  mentally  and  mingle ;  even  thus  the  dead 
and  living  are  parted,  either  through  a  belief  that  they 
died,  or  the  understanding  of  Life  outside  of  matter. 
Memory  may  repeat  the  alphabet,  and  mind  here  hold 
the  liistory  of  the  dead,  but  if  we  can  read,  we  never  in 
reality  go  back  to  the  alphabet,  or  find  pleasure  in  it ; 
thus  the  advanced  mind  cannot  return  to  matter. 

Soul's  vision  is  independent  of  optics  ;  but  the  belief 
that  sight  depends  on  the  eye,  and  thought  must  have 
sound  to  reach  our  apprehension,  shuts  out  the  under- 
standing of  mind,  and  reverses  the  order  of  science. 
Destroy  the  belief  that  we  owe  to  organization,  our 
hearing,  seeing,  feeling,  etc.,  and  we  hear  without  an 
auditory  nerve  or  typanum,  and  see  without  optics. 
We  shall  all  ere  long  prove  this,  and  that  spiritual 
senses  are  true,  and  the  personal,  false.  An  organ  is 
but  the  symbol  of  sight,  hearing,  etc.,  the  expression 
only  of  these  ;  and  to  hold  it  thus,  would  be  to  retain 
our  faculties  by  right  of  Soul's  ownership  and  gov- 
ernment ;  and  to  hear,  see,  etc.,  with  mind  instead 
of  matter ;  which  is  the  only  scientific  statement  of 
sense  and  the  Principle  of  immortal  man.  The  real  re- 
lation between  Soul  and  body  reveals  the  latter  without 
sensation  or  Intelligence,  and  the  idea  of  Soul ;  to  un- 
derstand this  opens  to  view  the  capabilities  of  being, 
untrammeled  by  personal  sense,  explains  the  so-called 
miracles,  and  brings  out  the  infinite  possibilities  of  Soul, 
controlling  matter,  discerning  mind,  and  restoring  man's 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  87 

inalienable  birth-right  of  dominion.  Silence  the  belief 
we  are  in  the  body,  and  we  discern  the  past  and  future 
as  readily  as  the  events  of  to-day ;  but  this  is  the  science 
of  Life,  and  not  mediumship.  The  order  and  natural- 
ness of  phenomena  that  we  deem  a  mystery  and  marvel, 
are  perceived  when  we  remember  mind  controls  mind, 
and  that  matter  is  only  another  name  for  mind ;  a  table 
or  piano  is  moved  by  mind  instead  of  muscle,  and  we 
should  prove  our  power  in  this  and  other  directions  if 
we  admitted  it,  but  not  admitting  it,  we  "^drtuaUy  have 
it  not,  like  the  horse  feebly  submitting  to  the  rein, 
unconscious  of  his  power;  phenomena  that  proceed 
from  belief  lose  their  power  when  we  lose  the  belief 
that  occasioned  them  ;  matter  is  manifest  mind. 

Misinterpretation  hinders  the  harmony  of  phenome- 
non, and  leaves  it  to  ignorance  and  abuse.  Clairvoy- 
ance foresees  the  future  and  repeats  the  past  that  is 
daguerreotypcd  on  mortal  mind  only,  and  based  on  no 
Principle  or  Truth  ;  it  is  mortal  opinions  unworthy 
obtaining.  A  past  event  is  memory,  a  faculty  of  mind, 
and  a  future  one  is  perception,  another  mental  faculty ; 
all  events  are  mind  before  matter.  Mediumship  is  a 
belief  of  individualized  "spirits,"  also  that  they  do 
much  for  you,  the  result  of  which  is  you  are  capable  of 
doing  less  for  yourself.  Why  some  event,  conversation, 
or  even  simple  circumstance  is  more  readily  traced  by 
the  clairvoyant  than  others,  is  owing  to  the  fact  the  men- 
tal emotions  they  produced  were  more  vivid,  therefore 
they  are  more  distinctly  defined  in  mind.  When  told  by 
a  clairvoyant  something  you  have  long  since  forgotten, 
'tis  useless  to  say  they  never  read  it  in  my  mind  because 
I  recollected  it  not.    It  is  by  no  means  necessary  the 


88  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

memory  of  those  present  retains  what  the  clairvoyant 
sees.  Beliefs,  and  images  of  thought  are  not  limited  to 
space  or  personal  sense,  that  grosser  strata  of  mortal 
mind.  The  clairvoyant  sees  not  by  means  of  solar  rays, 
or  an  object  striking  the  retina ;  and  our  proof  that 
mortal  mind  is  the  element  of  all  sublunary  things  is, 
that  they  exist  to  this  mind  the  same  as  to  personal 
sense.  The  reader  must  make  due  distinction  between 
raediumship  and  the  individual ;  there  are  undoubtedly 
noble  purposes  in  the  hearts  of  noble  women  and  men 
who  believe  themselves  mediums. 

The  science  of  Life,  gained  by  slow  and  solemn 
foot-steps,  at  the  expense  of  all  'isms  and  'ologies,  will 
unite  being  into  one  silken  chord  of  good-will  to  man  ; 
and  there  is  but  one  right  way  under  the  sun,  even  the 
pathway  of  holiness.  We  should  not  hang  on  the  skirts 
of  others,  but  in  our  own  identity  possess  some  merit  of 
our  own  not  borrowed  from  others ;  and  is  there  any 
so  blind  as  not  to  admit  individual  faults?  But  medi- 
umship  well-nigh  disavows  all  individual  responsibility, 
and  literally  lays  the  charge  of  all  good  or  evil  on  the 
shoulders  of  the  dead.  While  we  cherish  all  charity 
for  our  fellow-beings,  we  have  none  for  a  belief  that 
inevitably  shuts  the  door  on  reason  and  revelation,  and 
robes  the  mind  in  darkness  akin  to  barbarism.  But  for 
the  misinterpretation  of  mental  phenomena,  through  a 
belief  of  mediumship,  the  signs  of  science  would  have 
been  discerned  ere  this,  in  the  phenomena  of  to-day, 
and  what  is  ascribed  to  personal  agencies,  have  rested 
on  the  basis  of  Principle.  Phenomena  not  understood 
had  better  be  let  alone,  until  the  explanation  is  given 
that  deprives  humbug  and  avarice  of  advantage,  and 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTEATION".  89 

contributes  to  the  general  welfare.  Principle  demands 
to  be  understood ;  but  phenomena  not  based  on  Prin- 
ciple, you  can  explain  falsely,  insomuch  as  they  are 
creations  of  sense  instead  of  Soul. 

When  sensation  proceeds  from  Soul  instead  of  body, 
the  impressions  are  lucid  and  pure,  and  the  intuitions 
correct  and  harmonious.  But  when  mortal  mind,  or 
belief  produces  them,  discord,  disease,  sin  and  death 
are  the  result.  Mesmerism  is  error  that  leave*  man  at 
the  mercy  of  matter,  will,  caprice,  and  mortal  mind ; 
God,  Spirit,  never  mesmerized  man  or  matter.  The 
simplest  object  in  the  hand  of  a  mesmerized  subject 
may  shock  him  with  a  belief  of  danger ;  a  napkin  be- 
comes to  him  a  serpent  that  stings  him ;  and  this  is  the 
sensation  that  is  belief.  Place  in  his  hand  a  cold  apple ; 
create  the  belief  it  is  hot,  and  it  produces  at  once  the 
sensation  of  pain,  the  same  as  fire ;  destroy  this  belief 
of  a  burn,  and  the  pain  disappears.  Is  not  this  proof 
that  pain  is  a  belief?  Again,  whatever  object  the  mes- 
merizer  presents  mentally  to  his  subject,  he  sees ;  do 
not  these  facts  prove  the  so-caUed  senses  of  the  body, 
mind,  instead  of  organs  and  nerves  ?  But  mesmerism 
should  be  put  under  bonds  not  to  do  evil ;  at  any.  esti- 
mate it  is  a  shameful  waste  of  reason  and  honesty. 
That  pain  and  pleasure  are  produced  by  belief,  in  the 
absence  of  all  conditions  to  occasion  them,  is  another 
proof  that  sensation  is  mind  and  not  matter.  To  admit 
mind  sees,  hears,  feels,  etc.,  without  the  agency  of  mat- 
ter, is  a  step  toward  science. 

In  genuine  clairvoyance  there  is  no  sensation  in  the 
body  during  its  continuance.  But  to  see  in  belief  is 
not  to  see  in  reality  j  the  basis  of  th«  science  of  being 


90  SCIENC3B  AND  HEALTH. 

repudiates  mesmerism,  producing  precisely  opposite  re- 
sults ;  it  destroys  belief,  and  insists  on  understanding. 
Personal  opinions  or  belief  cannot  be  dismissed  too 
soon.  To  admit  that  error  requires  a  certain  period  in 
which  to  prepare  us  for  the  higher  school  of  immortal- 
ity, is  a  grave  mistake ;  there  is  no  necessity  "  to  do 
evil  that  good  might  come";  science  begins  right,  in 
order  to  end  right,  and  it  cannot  begin  right  too  soon. 
Reasoning  from  false  premises  never  presented  correct 
conclusions.  God  never  made  evil ;  error  produces 
error,  and  behef  disappears  when  Truth  is  understood, 
even  as  a  cloud  passes  from  before  the  sun.  Science 
contradicts  mortal  sense,  and  reveals  in  its  stead  the 
immortal  understanding  th^t  gives  harmony  to  man. 
Wisdom  is  not  gained. of  knowledge  that  brought  sin 
and  death  into  the  world ;  neither  is  it  found  in  pulp, 
or  the  brains  of  man ;  this  so-called  mind  is  but  a  belief 
that  matter  embraces  mind. 

Magnetism  is  without  a  scientific  basis ;  it  is  one  belief 
or  error  controlling  another  one.  That  Spirit  mesmer- 
izes, or  vitalizes  matter,  giving  it  Life  and  Intelligence, 
is  the  fundamental  error  of  mortal  man.  Spirit  cannot 
impart  Intelligence  to  non-inteUigence,  it  has  no  elec- 
tricity, etc ;  emanations  of  materiality  are  electricity, 
and  mesmerism  is  an  unmitigated  humbug.  The  im- 
mortal basis  of  man  is  not  matter,  electricity,  brains, 
bones,  etc.,  but  Spirit  that  hath  understanding;  not 
sense  but  Soul ;  and  phenomena  that  proceed  from  tliis 
fundamental  Principle  of  being,  are  real  and  harmonious. 
A  desire  to  do  right  may  mistake  the  method  of  doing 
it,  for  belief  is  changing  and  unreal ;  intention  may  be 
right,  but  if  the  Principle  of  phenomena  is  misconstrued 


IMPOSITION  Airo  DEMONSTRATION.  91 

and  assigned  to  a  person,  electricity,  etc.,  its  foundation 
is  a  belief  only,  in  which  case  science  is  not  discerned, 
and  phenomena  left  to  misinterpretation  and  discord. 
It  is  not  very  uncommon  to  find  one's  self  mistaken  in 
belief.  The  miser  thinks  himself  rich,  but  the  fact 
remains  he  is  poor ;  one  individual  thinks  money  makes 
a  man,  another,  that  man  is  more  than  money ;  stiU 
another  beheves  man  controls  man  in  partnership  with 
God,  but  these  are  grave  errors ;  the  M.  D.  thinks  his 
method  right,  being  learned  in  the  school  of  Hippo- 
crates ;  but  Truth  reveals  knowledge  the  cause,  instead 
of  the  cure  of  disease,  and  that  there  is  but  one  physi- 
cian that  destroys  sickness,  and  never  loses  a  case  if  the 
patient  observes  directions,  and  yet  this  doctor  is  un- 
popular at  present.  Would  you  learn  His  name  ?  it  is 
the  Science  of  being. 

Our  false  reasoning  does  all  the  harm  that  can  be 
done ;  it  admits  power  in  matter,  and  divides  Wisdom 
between  matter  and  God,  giving  them  both  separate 
Intelligence  and  distinct  action  and  power,  when  there 
is  in  reality  but  one  mind,  there  being  but  one  God ; 
man  is  not  a  separate  Wisdom  or  Intelligence.  God 
embraces  all  Intelligence,  and  enters  not  into  partner- 
ship with  man  or  matter,  for  this  would  involve  the 
whole  firm  in  disgrace,  and  imply  at  times  that  Truth 
is  beaten  by  error.  The  reign  of  man  is  not  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  or  reign  of  harmony ;  for  the  government 
of  God  requires  loyalty  to  Soul,  and  not  sense ;  but  man- 
made  views  endorse  loyalty  to  sense,  and  a  traitor  to 
Soul ;  in  fine,  they  have  "  other  gods  before  Me." 

Civilization  is  not  without  its  idolatry  ;  a  drug  is  its 
Dagon,  Principle  is  prayed  to,   not  worked  for,   and 


92  SCIENCE  AND   HEALTII. 

matter  controls  mortal  man  ;  all  inharmonies  come  from 
tills  source.  Nerves,  brain,  lungs,  heart,  liver,  etc., 
master  man;  tea,  coffee,  tobacco,  liquor,  etc.,  are  idols 
to  which  he  bows  down.  There  is  no  other  volition, 
action,  or  government,  but  God,  and  yet  the  dream  of 
Life  in  matter  denies  this,  and  gives  all  to  personal  sense, 
which  would  make  evil  stronger  than  good.  The  belief 
that  matter  is  a  power  holding  the  reins  of  government 
over  man,  predominates,  and  the  result  is,  broken  bones, 
paralyzed  Hmbs,  softened  brains,  disease  and  death. 
The  Master  healed  the  sick  on  the  opposite  basis  of  man, 
and  controlled  matter  to  issues  worthy  Intelligence ; 
primitive  Christianity  heard  the  utterances  of  Wisdom, 
and  cast  out  "  spirits." 

The  Rochester  rappings  inaugurated  a  mockery  des- 
tructive to  order  and  good  morals.  Physical  signs  that 
manifest  the  infinite  Wisdom  contradict  not  Truth ; 
manifestations  of  personal  sense  in  time  or  eternity  are 
the  results  of  error.  Healing  the  sick  is  not  the  entire 
demonstration  of  the  science  of  being,  but  it  embraces 
a  better  understanding  of  God,  of  Soul  governing  sense 
than  materia  medica,  or  mesmerism.  Healing  the  sick 
in  science,  is  Truth  casting  out  error ;  yea,  it  is  taking 
God  the  Principle  of  man  to  govern  the  body ;  but 
healing  the  sick  with  mediumship,  mesmerism,  drugs, 
etc.,  is  the  greater  error  overcoming  the  lesser,  and 
holding  forbidden  ground  stronger  because  of  this.  Is 
it  well  to  expect  from  drugs  a  blessing  that  Wisdom 
has  not?  is  not  God  sufficient  for  the  wants  of  man? 

Mystery  is  the  offspring  of  ignorance,  and  oppression 
grows  out  of  governments  not  imderstood.  Let  us 
choose  to-day  whom  we  will  serve,  and  abide  the  deci- 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  93 

sion ;  frankly  naming  our  master  whetJier  it  be  God  or 
matter.  No  sequel  is  left  to  disease  destroyed  by  Truth, 
never  a  consumption  in  consequence  of  measles ;  for 
this  would  take  the  demonstration  out  of  the  hands  of 
Wisdom  and  give  the  balance  of  power  to  disease.  I 
am,  is  the  Intelligence  that  touches  the  chords  of  man 
to  every  harmonious  issue,  but  the  dream  that  Life  and 
Intelligence  are  in  matter  would  make  this  "  I  "  both 
matter,  and  Spirit ;  a  thing  impossible. 

Healing  the  sick  through  Intelligence,  is  science  in 
obedience  to  Wisdom,  that  gave  man  dominion  over 
serpents,  deadly  drugs,  etc.,  and  is  the  natural  and  nor- 
mal control  that  Soul  holds  over  sense.  One  of  the 
greatest  absurdities  of  human  reasoning,  is  to  admit 
person,  or  matter,  better  doctors  than  the  Principle  of 
man  and  the  universe,  learned  of  science.  Would  we 
not  blush  to  say,  man  is  a  better  musician  than  the  Prin- 
ciple of  music  ?  Physiology,  hygiene,  or  materia  medica 
has  no  claims  in  common  with  Intelligence,  the  Princi- 
ple of  being ;  and  mediumship,  galvanism,  mesmerism, 
etc.,  are  the  right  hands  of  humbug.  The  remark  was 
once  made  in  our  hearing,  "My  guardian  spirit  is 
nearer  to  me  than  God."  This  was  undoubtedly  true, 
understanding  literally  nothing  of  the  science  of  being, 
personality  was  more  to  him  than  Principle  ;  and  any 
change  of  belief  would  erect  a  new  standard  of  con- 
science. 

The  theory  called  spiritualism  objects  to  a  personal 
God,  but  no  'ism  so  directly  depends  on  personality. 
The  individual  exceptions  to  this  error  will  reach  a 
higher  standard,  sooner  or  later/  and  leave  their  material 
basis,  such  as  electricity,  matter  conditions,  medium- 


94  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Bhip,  dark  seances,  etc.,  for  the  science  of  Life.  The 
word  spiritualism,  is  comically  misapplied  when  made 
to  designate  a  sect  supposed  to  hold  commerce  with 
*'  spirits,"  not  Spirit,  but  personality,  in  some  instances, 
"  sensual  and  devilish."  ThQ  true  significance  of  spir- 
itualism, is  a  reign  of  Spirit  over  matter,  of  Principle 
over  person,  in  which  Soul,  instead  of  sense  governs 
man.  Any  error  is  a  belief  of  matter,  and  cannot  pro- 
ceed from  Spirit,  God ;  when  the  departed  become 
Spirit,  those  of  earth  who  believe  in  substance-matter 
can  no  more  communicate  with  them  than  darkness 
can  enter  light,  that  would  destroy  it.  When  you  reach 
communion  with  Spirit,  you  wiU  gain  the  utterances  of 
Truth  only. 

"What  is  called  mediumship  tends  to  destroy  all  reli- 
ance on  understanding  and  science.  Admitting  inter- 
communion between  evil,  here  and  there,  both  in  time 
and  eternity,  we  are  afloat  on  the  breakers  of  error,  where 
nothing  can  stop  its  flood-tides  breaking  perpetually  on 
the  shores  of  time. 

We  learn  Truth  from  divine  revelation  and  our  own 
demonstration ;  what  we  cannot  understand  and  de- 
monstrate with  scientific  certainty  and  harmony  we  had 
better  let  alone,  for  it  leaves  us  at  the  mercy  of  a  belief. 
The  illustration  of  mediumship  is  a  circle  inside  of 
which  waits  a  material  body  to  be  mesmerized  by  a 
spiritual  one,  under  the  table,  or  perhaps  in  it,  who 
informs  you  he  rotates  eternally  back  to  things  of  time, 
and  this  is  progress,  through  which  he  becomes  Spirit, 
God  (?)  while  in  glorious  rapport  with  matter,  sensual- 
ity and  sin  1 

In  contradistinction  to  the  'ism  of  Spiritualism,  let  it 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  95 

be  remembered  other  doctrines  name  the  name  of  God 
with  reverence ;  hold  the  Bible  the  book  of  books ; 
teach  our  infant  lips  the  Lord's  prayer ;  and  bid  man 
obey  the  ten  commandments,  that  are  perfect  in  Wis- 
dom. Its  military  drills  on  Sabbath,  the  aboriginal  ver- 
nacular of  its  oracles,  its  rites  and  ceremonies  that 
choose  darkness  rather  than  light,  and  above  aU  its  loose 
morals,  do  not  entitle  spiritualism  to  the  standing  it  has 
gained  in  society ;  hence  aside  from  these  its  worst 
features,  it  has  a  humanitarianism  and  liberality  that 
should  redeem  it  from  under  the  infatuation  of  medium- 
ship.  Spirit  has  neither  Life,  nor  Intelligence  in  mat- 
ter; and  if  our  departed  friends  are  Spirit,  and  we 
believe  ourselves  in  matter,  we  cannot  commune  to- 
gether; or  if  they  are  yet  in  matter-beliefs,  we  have 
shut  them  out  of  our  consciousness  by  a  belief  of  the 
change  death  has  wrought,  making  them  no  longer  tan- 
gible to  personal  sense. 

Again,  if  we  would  commune  through  the  affections, 
we  must  be  on  the  same  plane  of  belief,  or  understanding 
with  them,  to  make  this  possible ;  and  if  their  body  is 
changed  to  us  (as  is  manifest  by  its  burial),  so  are  their 
affections  changed ;  and  we  cannot  commune  on  former 
terms  of  personal  sense  and  sympathy.  We  are  separated 
mentally  according  to  our  own  views,  and  on  our  own 
grounds,  as  effectually  as  distance  here  separates  our 
bodies.  Mediumship  is  mind-reading  on  this  plane,  and 
nothing  more.  Some  one  here  knows  all  the  mediums 
tell ;  the  imagery  with  which  they  clothe  expression  is 
but  futile  conjecture  and  imagination,  else  thoughts  let 
loose  from  the  limits  of  personal  sense,  and  the  regret 
is  that  in  this  step  they  should  not  understand  it. 


96  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Mediums  describe  sickness,  sin,  and  death  ;  and  this 
description  is  supposed  to  come  from  Spirit  that  is 
wholly  unconscious  of  matter  or  error,  thus  perpetuat- 
ing the  error  that  needs  to  be  dissected  and  destroyed. 
Mediums  have  a  certain  circumference,  and  never  go 
outside  of  these  limits ;  at  the  same  time  protesting 
mediumship  is  progress  that  takes  hold  of  immortality. 
But  the  majority  of  what  is  termed  mediimiship,  is  sim- 
ply imposition,  not  even  clairvoyance,  or  mind-reading, 
but  a  catch-penny  fraud.  Until  the  so-called  communi- 
cations between  the  dead  and  living  are  stopped,  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death  will  continue ;  talking  error  and 
believing  it,  make  all  the  reality  there  is  to  it.  What  is 
termed  mediumship  rises  no  higher  than  personal  opin- 
ions and  mortal  views.  A  ball  propelled  upward  or 
onward  and  subject  to  gravitation,  will  never  pierce 
immensity.  The  gravitation  earthward  must  be  with- 
drawn, or  the  ball  stops.  So  with  mind  that  would 
leave  matter  ;  and  would  you  fetter  the  unbound  with 
ties  of  earth  to  matter  conditions  ?  But  you  cannot  if 
you  would ;  we  commune  together  only  as  Spirit  with 
Spirit,  the  immortal  with  the  undying;  or  matter  with 
matter,  the  mortal  with  mortality;  and  do  you  hold 
yourself  free  from  mortal  fetters,  or  your  dear  departed 
bound  with  you  ?  The  dream  of  Life  and  Intelligence 
in  matter  is  destroyed  when  heaven,  man's  harmony,  is 
reached.  The  dead  to  personal  sense  are  alive  to  Soul, 
and  preserve  all  the  prerogatives  of  being,  but  because 
personal  sense  buries  their  bodies  it  loses  sight  of  tjiia 
fact,  showing  virtually  we  are  separated,  and  they  no 
longer  in  sympathy  with  us,  for  there  is  no  conscious 
change  to  themselves ;  hence  we  lose  sight  of  each 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  97 

other.  We  are  holding  a  belief  of  them  as  dead,  in  one 
sense,  and  pursuing  it,  and  they  the  opposite,  under- 
standing, and  pursuing  that,  therefore  our  directions 
commence  from  that  hour  apart,  if  they  commence  in 
science,  for  ours  is  error,  else  we  would  not  bury  the 
body,  and  the  old  and  familiar  faces  would  not  disap- 
pear ;  a  new  field  of  action  should  be  taken  by  the  so- 
called  dead,  and  the  old  left  to  us.  Any  departure 
from  this  natural  result  in  progress  is  but  a  belief  and 
error. 

Some  mind  here  retains  the  image  of  the  departed, 
or  they  have  left  this  image  in  the  atmosphere  of  mind 
in  general ;  the  words  and  acts  of  great  men  other 
minds  may  repeat,  at  least  in  part.  Belief  says  the  de- 
parted produce  the  phenomenon  of  Spirit  communing 
with  matter,  but  all  there  is  to  mediumship,  is  belief 
To  say  the  dead  assert  the  reality  of  sickness  and  death 
after  the  falsity  of  these  are  proved  by  those  who  have 
learned  disease  did  not  kill  them,  while  we  say  it  did, 
is  a  very  erroneous  effort  through  post-mortem  evidence 
to  confirm  an  error  of  personal  sense,  that  ought  to  be 
fading  away  to  the  departed  and  to  us.  The  science  of 
Soul  destroys  the  dream  of  Life  in  matter,  consequently 
of  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  saying,  "  let  the  dead  buiy 
their  dead,"  that  is,  let  the  error  of  personal  sense  be 
destroyed  and  not  resurrected  through  mediumship,  and 
"  follow  thou  Truth,"  the  Life  of  man. 

Intercommunion  between  the  so-called  dead  and  liv- 
ing is  a  belief  only  and  not  a  reality ;  it  is  another  'ism 
that  makes  war  on  science  and  opens  wide  a  Pandora 
box  on  mankind.  Just  as  the  age  is  getting  ready  to 
emerge  from  dogmatical  error,  to  have  the  fountains 
6 


98  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

of  thought  poisoned  and  dammed  up  with  such  mystery 
and  madness  is  a  miserable  catch-penny  plot,  or  an  igno- 
rance worthy  the  dark  ages.  As  mind  throws  off  its 
cruder  beliefs  of  matter  and  becomes  more  spiritualized, 
phenomena  resulting  therefrom  will  become  more  won- 
derful, and  should  be  understood  on  the  basis  of  Soul, 
throwing  off  its  own  idea  of  Intelligence  and  Life,  and 
opinions  of  mountebank  and  charlatan,  that  perpetuate 
sickness  and  sin,  discord  and  mortality,  be  held  back. 
But  here  the  advanced  thinker  must  wait  before  some 
'ism,  and  the  vain  pause  before  caste,  so  the  vultures 
that  prey  on  the  hour  have  it  much  in  their  own  hands. 
Supineness  and  hypocrisy  on  the  one  hand  and  persecu- 
tion on  the  other,  are  porters  at  the  door  of  error  to  shut 
out  glimpses  of  Truth.  Although  the  science  of  being  is 
greatly  in  advance  of  to-day  as  our  iniquities  declare,  it 
is  demanded  even  more  for  this,  and  he  that  layeth  not 
down  all  for  Truth,  is  not  worthy  of  it.  Every  step  of 
Bpirituality  is  linked  to  Wisdom,  but  it  carries  us 
thither  through  much  tribulation ;  greater  violence  will 
be  done  Truth  as  the  capacities  of  mind  develop,  until 
mind  is  better  understood,  and  can  be  met  and  restrained 
with  science. 

Penal  law  may  restrain  the  manifestations  of  error, 
and  punish  them,  but  cannot  reach  the  subtle  thought 
before  it  is  manifested;  but  the  higher  law  of  science 
destroys  the  mental  error  before  it  results  in  deeds ; 
thus  avoiding  the  penalty,  and  affording  a  remedy  for 
dismay  and  wickedness  between  the  periods  of  materi- 
ality and  spirituality.  The  contest  between  error  and 
Truth  whereby  all  'isms  will  finally  disappear,  and  the 
age  pass  into  science,  has  been  going  on  with  pen  and 


IMPOSrriON  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  99 

tongue  for  centuries,  and  yet,  sin,  sickness  and  death 
abound,  because  science  that  called  the  battle  has  been 
suffocated  with  opinions  and  theories.  We  boast  of 
material  law,  but  find  it  fails  to  save  from  sickness,  sin 
and  death ;  what  we  need  is  spiiitual  law,  the  Soul's 
jurisdiction  over  sense,  more  potent  than  man  to  work 
out  salvation  in  obedience  to  the  command,  "Work  out 
your  own  salvation,"  for  God  worketh  with  you.  Man- 
kind have  wrought  centuries  on  material  platforms , 
now  let  us  labor  on  a  spiritual  one  for  succeeding 
generations,  and  the  body  will  become  harmonious  and 
immortal. 

Any  mode  of  treating  the  sick  through  manipulation, 
will-power,  or  mesmerism  is  a  very  poor  substitute  for 
science ;  in  the  first  place  it  is  morally  wrong,  because 
it  does  wrong  by  inoculating  error,  and  it  is  better  to 
take  the  inanimate  poison,  than  the  evil  of  some  people's 
nature.  The  less  hmited  the  power  of  an  evil  mind, 
the  more  sin  it  commits ;  it  is  the  escaped  felon  that 
ventures  on  more  daring  crimes  according  to  opportu- 
nity. Unless  the  moral  growth  equals  the  knowledge 
ypu  obtain  of  the  powers  of  mind,  to  meet  and  restrain 
them,  confining  them  to  doing  good  only,  this  developed 
power  is  to  be  dreaded.  Stealing  is  not  woise  physi- 
cally than  metaphysically,  and  you  have  no  more  business 
to  control  your  neighbor's  mind  except  to  do  him  good, 
than  to  control  his  body,  or  his  household ;  any  attempts 
to  do  this  should  be  exposed  and  punished ;  mind  sliould 
be  protected  as  well  as  body,  and  any  interference  there- 
with outside  the  moral  law  of  science,  is  a  flagrant 
wrong.  The  higher  law  of  justice  forbids  this  evil 
action,  and  in  spiritual  science  your  quickened  sense  of 


100  SCIENCE  Am)  HEALTH. 

right  makes  it  impossible.  We  may  know  how  a  felon 
steals  on  the  sleeper,  and  for  his  purse  plunges  a  dagger 
in  his  breast,  but  a  common  moralist  even  could  not  do 
this.  To  bring  the  Truth  of  being  to  the  consciousness 
and  understanding  of  the  sick,  is  the  science  that  heals 
them,  and  lifts  its  possessor  above  such  a  crime  ;  but  to 
control  minds  for  purposes  of  avarice  or  revenge,  sinks 
a  practice  to  the  committal  of  any  error.  The  law  of 
Truth  written  on  the  Soul  is  the  governing  motive  in 
science,  and  he  who  pours  into  the  minds  of  patients 
falsehoods  for  his  own  sinister  purposes,  has  made  a 
fatal  mistake  that  will  be  seen  in  his  patients ;  it  will 
not  only  hinder  their  recovery,  but  render  the  practi- 
tioner unfit  to  name  the  name  of  Christ,  and  thus  make 
Truth  powerless  in  his  hands ;  aU  he  accomplishes  after 
this,  is  through  mesmerism.  Any  interference  in  prac- 
tice with  the  mind  s  free  and  unbiased  action,  farther 
than  what  relates  to  disease,  and  bearing  one  another's 
burdens,  '-and  so  fulfilling  the  law  of  Christ,"  is  averse 
to  science,  and  leaves  the  wrong-doer  only  the  altern- 
ative of  talking  science  and  practicing  mesmerism ;  if 
sentence  against  an  evil  work  be  not  executed  speedily, 
this  sin  is  not  without  a  witness.  The  mischievous  link 
between  mind  and  matter,  called  planchette,  uttering 
its  many  falsehoods,  is  a  prototype  of  the  poor  work 
some  people  make  of  the  passage  from  their  old  natures 
up  to  a  better  man. 

We  are  accustomed  to.  think  seeing  without  optic  is 
second  sight,  but  this  is  first  sight ;  even  our  normal 
condition  of  being.  He  that  formed  the  eye,  did  He 
not  see  ?  hath  not  Spirit  every  faculty  of  Intelligence  ? 
That  sight  is  not  in  the  eye  is  apparent  when  the  mes- 


IMPOSITION  A2n)  DEMONSTEATION.  101 

merized  subject  sees  through  different  portions  of  the 
head,  leaving  this  optional  with  belief.  The  question 
is  at  issue  with  mankind,  whether  we  begin  to  demon- 
strate being  in  science,  or  leave  it  longer  in  the  hands 
of  belief,  and  at  the  mercy  of  theories,  —  to  heal  the 
sick  with  Intelligence,  or  hold  on  to  lifeless  drugs  to  do 
the  work  of  Wisdom,  and  call  on  departed  personalities 
to  direct  our  lives.  What  we  need  is  understanding 
the  Spirit  that  is  Truth,  and  not  "  spirits,"  for  there  is 
but  one  Spirit,  even  universal  Soul,  that  knoweth  all 
things.  Moving  matter,  mentally  seeing,  feeling,  etc., 
has  its  scientific  explanation  thus  ;  but  phenomena  not 
understood  are  at  the  mercy  of  belief,  and  their  true 
interpretation  will  not  be  gained  until  the  belief  be 
destroyed.  Again,  the  understanding  of  Truth  is  not 
gained  by  what  we  see,  hear,  or  feel,  for  a  personal  sense 
of  things  depends  on  belief  alone ;  therefore  the  start- 
ing-point for  the  evidence  of  mediumship  is  unscientific. 
If  the  belief  was  as  positive  that  we  converse  with  the 
dead,  see,  hear,  and  feel  them,  as  our  belief  of  Life  in 
matter  is,  they  would  be  as  apparent  to  us,  and  yet  this 
would  not  present  the  Truth  of  being,  a  body  without 
sensation.  Soul  and  its  manifestations  are  all  that  is 
real ;  whatsoever  can  make  discord,  or  utter  a  lie  is 
proved  without  Principle,  and  not  the  idea  of  Truth ; 
when  the  science  of  our  being  is  gained,  tricksters  will 
lose  their  occupation.  In  the  onward  march  of  Truth, 
error  will  bury  its  dead  and  never  resurrect  error  ;  but 
before  this  hour,  it  may  take  to  itself  seven  beliefs  more 
erroneous  than  at  first,  and  launch  deeper  into  the  dark. 
This  Babel  has  already  begun  ;  mediumship  helps  be- 
cloud the  way  of  Truth;  greater  discord  is  inaugurated 


102  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

because  of  it;  a  link  formed  between  the  erroi  of 
another  plane  of  existence  and  this,  would  be  another 
error  for  Truth  finally  to  destroy. 

We  say  of  matter,  it  is  opaque  or  luminous,  but  this 
should  be  said  of  mind  that  is  transparent,  its  images 
readily  perceived,  or  that  absorbs,  and  reflects  but  little. 
A  mind  transparent,  reflects  the  thoughts  of  other 
minds,  and  reproduces  them,  and  this  is  supposed  to  be 
the  work  of  the  departed.  Legerdemain,  or  slight  of 
hand,  has  produced  more  remarkable  manifestations 
than  mediumship,  and  what  is  done  understandingly  is 
better  than  mysteriously ;  skill  is  more  rational  at  this 
age  than  superstition.  Matter  is  moved,  history  re- 
peated, and  pictures  drawn  by  mind  on  this  plane  ;  and 
that  which  we  understand  not,  we  know  nothing  of; 
we  say  matter  moves  matter  here,  but  that  Spirit  moves 
it  there ;  let  us  have  the  interpretations  of  science  on 
these  points,  and  link  not  error  to  error  throughout 
time  and  eternity.  Lacking  the  basis  of  science,  we  say, 
Intelligence  is  in  matter,  that  mind  alone  cannot  pro- 
duce phenomena ;  also,  that  body  is  diseased  indepen- 
dent of  mind ;  that  matter  is  self-acting,  etc. 

A  circumstance  was  related  to  us  by  an  old  gentle- 
man, a  distinguished  mesmerist.  He  said  to  a  mesmer- 
ized subject  under  control  of  his  will,  "You  have  a  bum 
on  your  hand,"  and  he  immediately  appeared  to  suffer; 
the  flesh  rose  up  in  a  blister  that  was  opened  and  dis- 
charged a  watery  fluid-  Then,  continued  the  narrator, 
T  destroyed  the  belief  that  he  was  burned,  and  the  cu- 
ticle became  smooth  and  natural  as  before.  We  did  not 
witness  this  test  of  belief,  but  having  seen  the  mesmer- 
izer's  performances  on  other  occasions,  and  knowing 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  103 

the  man's  veracity,  and  the  power  of  belief,  we  could 
not  doubt  it. 

The  evidence  of  one  of  the  personal  senses  is  not 
more  improbable  than  that  of  another ;  mentally  to  see 
another's  mind  is  not  more  impossible  than  to  feel  it ; 
then  wherefore  doubt  that  we  see  what  mind  contains, 
as  well  as  feel  it  ?  We  can  feel  the  pain  of  the  sick, 
and  the  sorrow  that  is  not  ours  causes  us  to  weep  ;  the 
fact  is  we  both  see  and  feel,  hear,  taste  and  smell,  be- 
cause of  mind  and  not  matter,  and  from  sympathy  with 
mind  ;  all  is  mind,  and  matter  one  of  its  beliefs.  But 
for  the  interpretations  of  ignorance,  the  basis  of  aU 
physical  manifestations  would  have  been  discovered 
long  ago,  and  given  a  scientific  explanation ;  thought 
awake  to  this  subject  would  have  discerned  the  signs  of 
science  in  phenomenon,  had  not  a  belief,  as  usual,  mis- 
interpreted it. 

An  absence  of  eloquence  is  caused  by  the  belief  that 
schools  and  colleges  possess  alone  the  key  to  it,  or  that 
some  especial  endowment  is  wanting  ;  destroy  this  be- 
lief, and  you  break  the  shackles  of  mind  that  imprison 
its  faculties,  and  set  the  captive  free  to  utter  the  beau- 
ties of  being.  Flowers,  birds,  waves,  mountains  and 
storms  are  eloquent,  and  so  is  man ;  even  the  sons  of 
the  forest  are  sometimes  orators  beyond  their  learned 
neighbors,  for  the  reason  the  nearer  we  approach  our 
native  being,  the  more  we  give  utterance  to  Soul ;  and 
it  is  this  universal  Intelligence  outside  of  language,  that 
supplies  aU  that  is  sublime,  or  beautiful  in  words.  It 
was  inquired  concerning  Jesus,  "how  this  man  knew 
letters,  having  never  learned  ? "  Eloquence  is  the 
voice   of  Soul,   the   God-\itterance   untrammelled    by 


104  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

books,  conventionality,  or  the  fear  of  man;  even  the 
self-accusing  reminder  he  is  unlearned,  cannot  disturb 
the  inspired  man.  I  have  seen  learned  men  at  the 
mercy  of  books,  and  the  unlearned  eloquent  beyond 
them ;  the  so-caUed  mediums  let  go  their  beliefs  by 
supposing  somebody  else  is  talking  for  them,  and  thus 
speak  beyond  the  admitted  limits  of  their  own  capac- 
ities. Soul  is  infinite  in  eloquence,  as  in  all  else,  but 
sense  is  finite  in  this  as  in  all  else ;  the  Soul-inspired 
are  not  comprehended  by  the  man  of  sense,  and  the 
sense-inspired  are  mediums  deceived  in  the  origin  of 
what  they  say.  The  victim  of  delirium  sees  objects 
through  the  shadowy  evidence  of  delusion,  and  so  does 
the  sleeper,  the  medium,  or  clairvoyant,  and  mortal 
man.  Where  neither  certainty  of  phenomena  nor  evi- 
dence of  Principle  exists  there  is  no  real  foundation. 
All  theories  founded  on  the  belief  that  Soul  is  in  body, 
God  in  man,  and  Intelligence  in  matter,  therefore,  that 
we  must  develop  from  within  outwardly,  are  false,  and 
fatal  to  science.  Wisdom  is  from  without,  development 
is  to  learn  this,  to  leave  the  belief  of  Wisdom  within  a 
skull-bone,  and  take  hold  of  our  God-being  outside  of 
matter.  There  is  no  "inner  life;"  for  Life  is  God, 
and  God  never  migrated  from  man  I  cause  was  never 
in  its  effect.  In  com"mon  practice  we  make  no  attempt 
to  put  the  greater  into  the  less  ;  and  if  Soul  is  superior 
to  body,  it  is  outside  of  it ;  and  if  God  is  superior  to 
man,  he  is  not  in  man  ;  and  furthermore,  man  must  get 
out  of  six  feet  of  Intelligence  before  he  is  immortal  in 
Soul.  Wisdom  cometh  from  without ;  Principle  is  cir- 
cumference, and  idea  centre ;  Soul  is  Principle,  and 
man  the  central  idea  of  Soul. 


IMPOSmOiT  A2ST>  DEMONSTBATION.  105 

Science  reverses  the  conclusions  of  personal  sense  in 
every  instance,  and  abides  by  a  given  statement  of  man 
to  bring  out  the  harmony  and  immortality,  that  theories 
have  failed  to  do.  No  condition  of  matter  can  change 
the  fact  in  numbers  that  four  times  three  is  twelve ; 
science  should  govern  thought,  and  nothing  can  mar  or 
destroy  man  controlled  by  science.  Mediumship  is 
without  a  scientific  statement  or  proof,  and  claims  to 
gather  Wisdom  from  "  spirits,"  personalities,  outside  of 
matter,  while  the  basis  of  its  evidence  is  admitted  to 
be  matter  conditions.  The  theory  called  spiritualism 
admits  that  God  is  Principle,  but  leaves  this  admission 
without  practical  proof.  If  God  is  Principle,  science 
alone  reveals  God ;  then  wherefore  ask  personalities  of 
another  plane  to  explain  Life,  Truth  and  Love  ?  why 
not  strive  to  reach  these  beatitudes  through  science, 
and  hold  them  your  own  instead  of  another's  to  bestow 
on  you.  Person  cannot  interpret  Love,  for  Love  alone 
explains  itself;  science  reveals  and  explains  Principle, 
but  man  cannot  explain  God  ;  six  feet,  nor  the  stature 
of  ancient  giants  can  represent  "the  fullness  of  the 
stature  of  man  in  Christ,"  in  other  words,  the  idea  of 
Truth-  Measurement  may  represent  the  man  of  per- 
sonal sense,  but  this  is  not  the  man  of  Soul. 

Mediumship  communes  with  person  instead  of  Prin- 
ciple, the  only  Intelligence,  Life  and  Love ;  and  accepts 
a  personal  version  of  Principle,  praying  God  to  be  God, 
as  if  Love  was  idle,  and  omnipotence  uninformed.  To 
call  on  light  for  light,  is  absurd.  "  Let  there  be  light," 
is  the  will  of  "Wisdom  ;  and  this  fidl  effulgence  has  no- 
thing to  do  with  mortal  stint,  but  shines  for  all.  Uni- 
versal Love  bestows  all  good  without  respect  to  per- 
6* 


106  SCIENCE  AST>  HEALTH. 

sons ;  and  man  receives,  or  rejects  it ;  but  a  prayer  or 
tear  changes  not  divine  economy,  or  eternal  order.  Sin 
shuts  out  light  and  blessings,  and  is  the  author  of  all 
tears  and  prayers.  Wisdom  helps  those  only  who  help 
themselves,  and  cannot  bless  evil ;  it  destroys  sin  only 
as  man  gives  up  sin,  acting  in  this  direction  only  as  we 
act.  We  have  seen  patients  who  could  not  be  healed 
through  science,  until  they  gave  up  the  belief  of  medi- 
umship,  and  controlled  their  own  bodies ;  for  man  is  not 
governed  in  science  except  by  his  own  Spirit. 

Harmonious  man  is  governed  by  the  Principle  of  be- 
ing ;  the  inharmonious  by  a  belief  of  personality ;  there- 
fore, the  folly  to  desire  personal  control  that  leads  into 
all  error ;  there  is  no  Truth  except  Principle,  the  one 
God,  and  thou  shouldst  "  have  no  other." 

We  learn  in  science  that  God  and  His  idea  are  all 
that  is  Immortal;  but  mediumship  would  establish  the 
immortality  of  error.  Science  reveals  progression  only, 
but  mediumship  retrogression.  Should  a  pupil  continue 
in  the  primary  school,  when  fitted  for  a  higher  school  ? 
If  the  departed  are  unfit  for  the  advanced  understand- 
ing of  Life  through  which  they  take  a  spiritual  place  in 
the  scale  of  being  beyond  us,  why  impose  their  igno- 
rance on  us  as  oracular ;  and  think  mediumship  privi- 
leged to  be  a  strainer  for  error.  That  the  so-called  dead 
return  to  torment  us,  or  to  comfort  us,  or  to  seek  aid 
from  us,  is  but  a  belief  and  error.  When  wandering  in 
Australia,  are  you  seeking  comfort,  of  giving  support 
to  another,  dwelling  in  the  snow-caverns  of  the  Esqui- 
maux ?  Two  different  dreams,  or  different  awakenings, 
separate  consciousness.  What  is  named  mediumship  is 
a  phenomenon  of  belief,  without  reaUty,  or  science  j  and 


IMPOSITION  Ain)  DEMONSTRATION.  107 

we  ought  to  know  the  consequences  of  launching  into 
new  and  stronger  fellowship  with  error,  when  we  are 
already  in  it  up  to  our  necks. 

In  an  age  of  sin  and  sensuality  hastening  to  greater 
development  of  power,  'tis  fearful  to  consider  the  influ- 
ence of  belief  without  more  honesty  and  understanding 
to  steer  clear  of  the  fearful  shoals  on  this  dangerous  and 
unexplored  coast.  The  peril  of  Salem  witchcraft  even 
is  not  past,  until  that  error  be  met  by  the  understanding 
and  destroyed;  not  the  gallows,  but  explanation,  de- 
stroys error.  Science  must  be*  allowed  to  explain  this 
phenomenon  of  belief,  in  contradistinction  to  that  of 
Truth  and  Intelligence  controlling  man.  An  evil  and 
artful  mind  is  all  the  satan  there  is ;  and  this  is  the  fal- 
len angel,  or  abused  capacity ;  such  a  mind  learning  its 
control  over  other  minds,  wiU  take  the  reins  into  its 
teeth,  and  Truth  alone  must  take  them  out  and  guide 
it  J  as  of  old  this  mind  works  its  spell  in  some  manner 
on  all  it  would  harm,  because  the  barriers  against  evil 
influences  from  such  a  source  are  not  understood  by  the 
world  in  general,  and  the  door  is  not  readily  closed 
against  them.  To  this  end  metaphysics  are  important ; 
study  mind  more  and  matter  less,  for  we  must  find  ref- 
uge in  Soul,  to  escape  the  error  of  the  latter  days ;  and 
mediumship  and  mesmerism  more  than  all  else  contri- 
bute to  a  terrible  future  development  of  discord.  We 
should  strongly  insist  on  the  majesty  of  Truth,  and  its 
control  over  error  ;  and  begin  to-day  denying  right  or 
reality  to  aught  but  God,  and  the  true  idea;  saying, 
"  depart  from  me  all  ye  that  work  iniquity ; "  and  thus 
break  up  the  reign  of  error,  and  let  the  world  of  har- 
mony and  Truth  re-appear.     If  spirit-returns  were  pos- 


108  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

sible,  they  ■would  grow  beautifully  less  at  every  ad- 
vanced stage  of  existence ;  for  the  departed  would  pass 
away  from  our  ignorance,  and  we  away  from  the  belief 
of  mediumship,  until  the  beliefs  of  matter  were  gone, 
and  we  united  through  science ;  and  the  will  of  God 
*'  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven." 

The  mind  of  Soul  has  no  fellowship,  or  communion, 
with  the  so-called  mind  of  the  body ;  the  changing,  sin- 
ful and  erring  thought  is  not  immortal  Spirit ;  matter 
and  brains  are  not  mind,  notwithstanding  opinions  and 
beliefs  to  the  contrary  I  But  we  welcome  the  increase 
of  knowledge  even  though  it  never  has  borne  the  fruits 
of  harmony  and  immortality,  and  never  will  approach 
the  demonstration  that  Jesus  gave,  because  knowledge 
must  have  its  day,  and  we  want  that  day  over.  The 
so-called  mind  of  body,  is  belief  and  error,  but  the  mind 
of  Soul  is  understanding,  even  the  science  of  being. 
Paul  learned  that  to  be  present  with  Truth,  we  must  be 
absent  to  the  body ;  but  Cain  concluded  very  naturally 
if  man  gave  life  he  had  the  right  to  take  it  away,  and 
attempted  to  kill  his  brother,  showing  this  belief  of  Life 
in  matter,  or  man,  was  error  from  the  beginning.  We 
name  a  mistaken  thought,  mind,  while  it  is  error  only, 
without  intelligence,  but  imitating  it ;  without  Princi- 
ple, but  claiming  to  be  Truth.  Mistakes  are  impossible 
to  understanding,  and  understanding  is  all  the  mind 
there  is  ;  ignorance  and  evil,  are  not  Intelligence.  Soul 
is  the  only  Intelligence,  and  a  creator  not  at  the  mercy 
of  its  creation  ;  we  see,  hear,  feel,  etc.,  not  because  of 
eyes  or  ears,  these  faculties  are  symbols  or  expressions 
of  understanding,  which  is  the  mind  of  Soul;  the 
mind  of  body  loses  them  if  an  orgau  be  destroyed ;  but 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTBATION.  109 

they  cannot  perish,  or  be  marred  in  Spirit.  The  senses 
of  Soul  are  not  matter,  but  Spirit,  that  apprehend  and 
reflect  Intelligence,  and  Life ;  hence,  their  immortality. 
Inspiration  is  the  utterance  of  Soul,  giving  forth  its  own 
idea,  or  spiritual  sense.  It  is  safe  to  trust  this  commu- 
nication ;  but  it  would  no  longer  be  so  if  matter,  or  per- 
sonal sense  interpreted  it.  The  garment  in  which  be- 
lief, error,  hides  itself  is,  that  Soul  is  in  matter,  holiness 
in  unholiness,  and  literally  God  in  man. 

Midnight  foretells  the  dawn ;  and  beholding  a  solitary 
star  the  wise  men  of  old  were  led  by  spiritual  vision  to 
foretell  the  hour  of  Truth.  But  what  shepherd-sage  to- 
day, seeing  the  light  is  allowed  to  explain  the  darkness. 
The  world  is  asleep  I  lulled  by  stupefying  beliefs;  in  the 
cradle  of  infancy  dreaming  away  the  hours  under  its 
spell.  Entering  upon  an  unknown  eternity,  personal 
sense  will  be  found  as  an  outlaw  escaping  to  a  foreign 
land,  where  he  is  doomed  to  an  unlooked-for  death.  The 
footsteps  of  belief  have  not  advanced  man  a  single  league 
toward  immortality;  and  the  unwillingness  to  learn  man 
and  God  of  science,  holds  Christendom  in  chains.  So 
much  hypocrisy  swells  the  catalogue  of  society,  the 
honesty  that  demands  demonstration  is  not  desired,  and 
incurs  the  enmity  of  mankind.  Science  never  plays  the 
hypocrite.  To  claim  you  understand  a  problem  of  Eu- 
clid, and  fail  to  demonstrate  it,  would  exhibit  folly  or 
dishonesty ;  but  to  solve  the  simple  problem  according 
to  its  ride  proves  you  perceive  the  Principle.  Science 
is  the  rule  of  harmonious  and  immortal  man ;  Jesus  the 
example,  and  Christ  the  Principle.  This  rule  of  man  is 
embraced  in  Life,  Love  and  Truth;  and  the  spiritual 
sense  of  the  Scripture  reveals  the  science  of  being. 


110  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

The  prophets  did  anciently  what  the  worshippers  of 
Baal  failed  to  do,  yet  in  some  instances,  artifice  and  the 
faith  of  belief  feigned  the  work  of  Wisdom.  Necro- 
mancy and  legerdemain  are  the  inventions  of  man  that 
originate  in  brains,  or  the  so-called  mind  of  matter, 
while  science  is  the  mind  of  God  ;  one  proceeds  from 
Soul  and  the  other  from  sense.  The  beliefs  of  man 
manifest  error  only ;  but  this  is  sometimes  called  a  phe- 
nomenon of  Truth,  that  proceeds  from  "  spirits " ;  the 
phenomena  of  Principle  are  outside  of  matter,  and  not 
in  the  least  dependent  on  person.  Mesmerism  knd  me- 
diumship  are  dependent  whoUy  on  belief  or  the  so-caUed 
person  of  man.  Mind  evolves  images  of  thought,  and 
these  are  the  apparitions  seen  by  the  so-called  medium  ; 
it  is  not  more  mysterious,  only  because  it  is  less  com- 
mon, for  us  to  see,  than  to  feel  a  thought.  To  feel  the 
grief  of  another's  mind  is  not  unusual,  but  we  think,  to 
see  the  mind's  images  of  departed  friends,  is  to  see  them 
in  reality ;  here  are  two  equal  senses,  seeing  and  feeling, 
that  we  separate  in  power.  There  are  those  that  feel 
another's  pain  as  quickly  as  their  own ;  the  sick  may 
not  have  touched  them,  or  spoken  on  the  subject,  and 
yet  they  feel  their  pains  and  can  tell  their  locality,  and 
this  because  of  sympathy  the  same  as  yawning  is  pro- 
duced. Seeing  belongs  no  less  to  personal  sense,  or 
belief,  than  feeling :  then  why  more  difficult  to  see  a 
thought  than  to  feel  it  ?  Education  alone  determines 
the  difference,  and  in  reality  it  is  not  more  marvellous. 
Haunted  houses,  unusual  noises,  voices,  apparitions, 
dark-seances,  etc.,  are  tricks  produced  by  tricksters ;  else 
they  are  images  and  sounds  evolved  by  mind  on  this 
plane.     The  mind  of  Soul  embraces  all  that  is  real  and 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  Ill 

immortal,  and  the  so-called  mind  of  body  which  we 
name  the  mind  of  man,  embraces  all  that  is  unreal  and 
mortal. 

Truth  proceeds  from  Spirit ;  error  from  the  material 
body.  The  mind  of  Soul,  Spirit,  is  science  giving  only 
the  idea  of  Truth ;  but  the  so-called  mind  of  body,  or 
man,  is  belief  giving  false  appearances.  Because  there 
is  no  mind  of  man,  that  is,  no  material  mind,  thoughts 
said  to  emanate  from  body  or  brain  are  delusions.  How 
may  we  determine  the  ideas  of  Truth  from  belief  ?  By 
learning  their  origin ;  thoughts  from  the  Soul  are  ideas, 
and  from  the  brain  beliefs;  the  former  proceed  from 
spiritual  sense,  are  not  substance,  and  are  harmonious ; 
the  latter  are  the  product  of  personal  sense,  and  are 
supposed  substance  at  one  time,  and  spirit  at  another, 
and  are  inharmonious ;  the  former  are  understanding, 
the  latter,  beliefs  begotten  of  error.  To  love  our 
neighbor  as  ourself  is  an  idea  from  Soul,  yea,  from 
Wisdom,  Love  and  Truth;  and  this  idea  personal  sense 
cannot  see,  feel,  or  understand,  but  the  spiritual  sense 
can  ;•  "  the  carnal  mind  cannot  discern  spiritual  things.'* 

Matter  is  but  a  grosser  strata  of  mortal  mind,  wherein 
one  belief  introduces  and  destroys  another  in  Darwinian 
process.  As  before  stated,  Spirit  is  Intelligence,  whereas 
the  basis  of  matter  is  belief ;  the  former  is  science,  the 
latter  mesmerism.  The  body  that  is  mortal  is  an  indi- 
vidualized belief  that  germinates,  grows  and  decays, 
"dust  unto  dust,"  and  mortal  man  is  just  this  belief; 
even  a  phenomenon  of  mesmerism,  an  error  construing 
man  matter.  Excite  the  organ  of  veneration  or  the 
leHgious  tone  of  this  belief,  and  it  manifests  the  most 
profound  adoration ;  but  change  the  action  to  an  oppo- 


112  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

site  development,  and  it  blasphemes.  Mesmerism  is  a 
belief,  constituting  mortal  mind,  error  is  all  there  is  to 
it,  which  is  the  very  antipode  of  science,  the  immortal 
mind.  The  former  is  hallucination,  the  latter  reality ; 
one  a  wholesale  mistake,  the  other  the  Truth  of  being. 
Mesmerism  assures  the  sick  they  are  recovering,  when 
there  is  no  evidence  or  basis  for  this  conclusion,  turns 
behef  whithersoever  it  wills,  and  is  the  blind  leading 
the  blind.  Nothing  can  be  more  antagonistic  to  'Sci- 
ence; it  hides  the  Truth  that  man  is  the  image  and 
likeness  of  God,  and  as  such  cannot  be  sick,  sinning,  or 
dying,  and  claims  that  mortal  mind  and  substance-mat- 
ter constitute  man,  thus  admitting  through  personal 
sense  what  Soul  denies  in  science.  Mesmerism  is  a 
direct  appeal  to  personal  sense,  proceeds  from  it,  and 
derives  its  only  prestige  from  belief ;  it  is  predicated 
on  the  supposition  that  Life  is  in  matter,  and  a  nervo- 
vital  fluid  at  that ;  whereas  science  reveals  man's  Life, 
God,  and  therefore  dwelling  not  in  matter.  Mesmer- 
ism is  error  and  belief  in  conflict ;  but  science  masters 
error  and  belief  with  the  understanding  of  Truth,  and 
reveals  man  immortal,  sinless  and  undying.  Mesmerism 
is  one  error  at  war  with  another,  "  a  kingdom  divided 
against  itself  that  cannot  stand;"  but  science  is  harmo- 
nious and  eternal.  Mesmerism  is  personal  sense  giving 
the  lie  to  its  own  statements,  denying  the  pains  but 
admitting  the  pleasures  of  sense ;  whereas  science  denies 
all  sensation  to  matter,  and  holds  the  reins  in  the  hands 
of  Spirit.  The  gulf  fixed  between  science  and  mesmer- 
ism is  impassible.  Vitalized  matter  is  a  grave  mistake. 
Electricity  is  the  last  boundary  between  personal  sense 
and  Soul,  and  although  it  stands  at  the  threshold  of 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  113 

Spirit  it  cannot  enter  into  it,  but  the  nearer  matter 
approaches  mind  the  more  potent  it  becomes,  to  pro- 
duce supposed  good  or  evil ;  the  lightning  is  fierce,  and 
the  electric  telegram  swift.  The  more  ethereal  matter 
becomes  according  to  accepted  theories,  the  more  pow- 
erful it  is  J  e.  g.-t  the  homoeopathic  drugs,  steam,  and 
electricity,  until  possessing  less  and  less  materiality,  it 
passes  into  essence,  and  is  admitted  mortal  mind  ;  not 
Intelligence,  but  belief,  not  Truth,  but  error.  But  the 
nearer  belief  approaches  Truth  without  passing  the 
boundary,  where  it  is  no  longer  belief,  but  understand- 
ing, the  more  plausible  and  dangerous  is  the  error. 
Mesmerism  attracts  man  to  matter,  science  attracts  to 
Principle,  therefore  to  Spirit,  or  God.  The  more  mate- 
rial man  is,  the  more  mesmerism  he  possesses ;  but  the 
more  spiritual,  the  less  mesmerism  and  the  more  science, 
and  the  higher  his  demonstration  of  Truth.  In  reality 
brains  and  matter  are  one ;  but  we  caU  them  mind  and 
matter ;  but  if  the  brain  be  the  organ  of  mind,  and  to 
destroy  this  organ,  destroys  mortal  mind,  how  can 
you  distinguish  between  them?  "What  we  call  mind 
and  matter-man  is  mind  only,  but  tliis  mortal  mind 
grows  finer  towards  the  core,  and  we  name  its  exterior 
matter,  and  the  interior  mind,  in  contradistinction  to 
the  Truth  of  being  that  reveals  all  Intelligence  outside 
of  matter. 

The  generic  name  of  matter  is  mind;  its  different 
species  are  the  beliefs  that  say  Intelligence,  Life,  sensa- 
tion, Substance,  good  and  evil  are  matter,  and  the  body 
called  man  ;  also,  that  Spirit  and  matter  commingle, 
and  form  mortal  man,  on  the  foundation  of  sickness, 
sin,  and  death  j  this  theory  is  not  the  Truth  of  being, 


114  SCEENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

but  its  opposite,  viz.,  error.  Life  is  not  organization, 
and  Intelligence  takes  no  cognizance  of  matter,  these 
are  God,  Spirit,  and  to  Spirit  there  is  only  Principle 
and  idea.  The  so-called  man  of  matter  together  with 
every  material  belief  of  a  material  worid,  must  pass 
away  before  sorrow,  sickness,  sin,  and  death  can  disap- 
pear. The  millennial  glory  cometh  only  as  science 
reveals  Intelligence  and  Life  outside  of  matter.  Alas  ! 
that  man  should  take  a  material  Sword  to  slay  error 
when  the  two-edged  sword  of  Truth  destroys  it  so  much 
more  effectually. 

The  history  of  the  Chinese  Empire  derives  its  an- 
tiquity and  renown  from  the  truer  idea  the  Buddhist 
entertains  of  God,  contrasted  with  the  tyranny,  intole- 
rance and  bloodshed  based  on  the  belief  that  Truth, 
Life,  and  Love  are  in  matter,  and  the  great  Jehovah 
formed  after  error's  pattern  of  mortal  man,  or  intelli- 
gent matter.  To  suppose  matter  and  Spirit  mingle,  is 
the  error  that  hides  science  on  which  to  base  our  con- 
clusions of  God  and  man,  of  Soul  and  body,  and  our 
proof  of  immortality.  At  one  time,  we  define  law, 
Intelligence,  and  again,  matter,  over  which  Intelligence 
holds  no  control,  as  in  sickness,  sin,  and  death.  The 
law  of  Spirit  is  the  only  law,  and  this  is  Truth,  destroy- 
ing the  so-called  laws  of  nature,  and  its  idea  is  walking 
the  wave,  destroying  error,  healing  the  sick,  and  rais- 
ing the  dead.  This  is  Soul  triumphing  over  personal 
sense,  putting  to  flight  belief,  walking  over  sin  and 
matter  conditions. 

Jesus  taught  and  proved  this  Truth  the  preroga- 
tive of  Spirit,  and  left  his  example  for  us,  saying,  "  The 
works  that  I  do  ye  shall  do."     Paul  was  not  one  of  his 


nrPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  115 

disciples,  or  cotemporaries,  and  yet  he  tested  these 
teachings,  and  demonstrated  their  Principle.  To  con- 
clude man  and  the  universe  are  governed  in  general  by 
material  law,  but  occasionally  that  Spirit  walks  over 
this  law,  and  holds  the  control  in  its  own  hands,  is  to 
divide  the  capacity  of  Omnipotence  and  Wisdom  with 
matter,  and  to  give  the  latter  the  more  general  claim. 
These  are  the  false  conclusions  of  belief ;  understanding 
rebels  at  such  folly,  mortal  belief  produces  and  governs 
all  that  sins,  suffers  and  dies.  There  is  but  one  law  and 
but  one  law-giver,  the  former  is  science,  the  latter  God, 
Soul,  the  only  Life,  substance,  and  Intelligence  of  man 
and  the  universe ;  and  not  in  the  least  dependent  on  mat- 
ter conditions,  or  acting  by  reason  of  them,  but  destroy- 
ing them  all.  This  Truth  knocks  at  the  door  of  history ; 
it  is  for  us  to  say  whether  we  will  open  and  receive  it. 

Materia  medica,  hygiene,  physiology,  creeds  and  ritu- 
alism will  lose  their  power  for  good  or  evil,  when  man 
loses  his  belief  in  them,  and  makes  Life  its  own  proof 
of  harmony  and  God.  That  which  is  right  is  immortal, 
and  the  opposite  of  right  is  mortal.  When  Truth  lays 
its  hand  on  error  to  wipe  it  out,  all  will  be  growing 
immortal ;  but  before  the  final  doom  of  error  there  will 
be  interruptions  in  what  we  call  the  order  of  nature, 
and  earth  will  become  dreary  and  desolate.  Not  that 
summer  and  winter,  seed-time  and  harvest  shall  utterly 
cease,  before  the  final  spiritualization  of  all  things,  but 
that  their  order  will  be  interrupted,  owing  to  the  change 
in  belief. 

The  next  step  in  progress  is  to  learn  how  mind  con- 
trols matter,  and  how  to  destroy  error.  The  science  of 
being  emancipates  man  from  belief,  giving  him  under- 


IIG  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

standing,  through  which  his  harmony  and  immortality 
are  obtained.  There  is  neither  mortal  mind,  nor  sub- 
stance-matter ;  mind  is  the  emanation  and  atmosphere 
of  Principle,  and  not  person;  it  proceeds  from  God, 
and  not  man,  from  Spirit,  and  not  matter,  from  Soul, 
and  not  sense ;  therefore  mind  is  not  in  mortality,  and 
man  has  not  a  separate  mind  from  Deity,  for  that  would 
make  other  Intelligences,  and  there  would  be  more 
than  one  God.  When  Truth  is  admitted,  and  thinking 
brains  and  intelligent  bodies  are  found  a  myth,  then 
will  the  harmony  and  immortality  of  man  and  the  uni- 
verse appear.  When  we  learn  matter  has  neither 
Intelligence,  substance,  nor  Life ;  and  neither  suffers 
nor  enjoys ;  disease  will  be  found  a  belief  only,  and 
healed  by  destroying  this  belief,  and  giving  man  the 
understanding  of  himself.  Personal  sense  contradicts 
the  science  of  being,  and  so  do  dreams  contradict  the 
daily  experiences  of  sense ;  personal  sense  and  science 
are  opposites,  that  dispute  each  other.  In  dreams  you 
fly,  or  meet  a  far-off  friend,  and  hold  your  body  with 
your  mind,  carrying  it  through  the  air,  or  over  the 
ocean,  and  this  dream  of  sleep  is  nearer  man's  being  in 
science,  than  the  waking  dream  of  Life  in  matter; 
because  personal  sense  governs  it  less. 

The  era  of  science  comes  in  on  this  statement  and 
its  proof;  viz.,  that  all  is  mind,  and  there  is  no  matter. 
Sickness,  sin,  and  death  are  creations  of  mortal  mind, 
that  Life,  and  Truth  destroy.  Order  and  beauty  ema- 
nate from  the  mind  of  Soul,  that  is  immortal ;  and  the 
scientific  statement  that  all  is  mind,  will  gain  its  first 
proofs  in  healing  the  sick  on  this  Principle.  A  single 
demonstration  of  this  is  important  evidence. 


IMPOSITIO]^  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  117 

A  lady  having  an  internal  tumor,  and  greatly  fearing 
a  surgical  operation,  called  on  us.  We  conducted  her 
case  according  to  the  science  here  stated,  never  touched 
her  person,  or  used  a  drug,  or  an  instrument;  and 
the  tumor  was  wholly  removed  within  one  or  two  days. 
We  refer  to  this  case  to  prove  the  Principle.  We  have 
stated  all  is  mind,  but  the  distinction  between  what  we 
call  substance  and  essence,  is  made  by  naming  one  mat- 
ter, and  the  other  mind. 

Christ  understanding  that  Soul  and  body  are  Intelli- 
gence and  its  idea,  destroyed  the  belief  that  matter  is 
something  to  be  feared,  and  that  sickness  and  death  are 
superior  to  harmony  and  Life.  His  kingdom  was  not 
of  this  world,  he  understood  himself,  Soul,  and  not 
body,  therefore  he  triumphed  over  the  flesh,  over  sin 
and  death.  He  came  to  teach  and  fulfill  this  Truth, 
that  estabhshed  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  reign  of  har- 
mony on  earth.  The  demonstration  he  made  of  this 
Principle  and  Truth  of  being,  is  the  strongest  proof 
that  God  is  the  only  Intelligence  that  produces  a  perfect 
man,  and  is  the  Life  that  is  without  death,  and  holiness 
without  sin.  Only  the  science  of  being  reveals  the 
possibility  of  meeting  the  command,  "  Be  ye  perfect 
even  as  your  Father  in  heaven,"  (the  Principle  of  man) 
"  is  perfect."  Let  us  then  yield  the  belief  that  man  is 
a  separate  Intelligence  from  God,  and  reach  his  uner- 
ring Principle  of  being,  and  be  governed  by  Life  and 
Love,  outside  of  matter. 

As  music  is  harmonious  controlled  by  its  Principle, 
so  man  governed  by  his  Principle  of  being,  by  Soul  and 
not  sense,  is  harmonious,  sinless  and  immortal.  The 
error  of  belief  regarding  Soul  and  body,  and  God  and 


118  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

man,  introduces  discord  into  the  demonstration  of  man, 
even  the  sickness,  sin  and  death  of  which  we  complain. 
The  idea  of  Life  is  obtained  only  from  its  perfect  Prin- 
ciple, and  gained  through  science  in  which  man  is  sin- 
less and  immortal. 

Sickness,  sin  and  death  belong  not  more  naturally  to 
immortal  man  than  to  God,  to  body  than  to  Soul,  for  it 
is  morally  impossible  that  these  should  adhere  to  either, 
and  what  gave  Jesus  authority  over  sickness,  sin  and 
death  was  the  understanding  of  his  scientific  being. 
He  stood  boldly  up  in  the  face  of  all  accredited  evi- 
dences of  personal  sense,  Pharisaical  creeds,  etc.,  and 
refuted  them  all  with  his  healing.  We  never  read  of 
his  saying  a  creed  or  a  prayer  makes  a  Christian,  or 
searching  into  disease,  to  learn  of  discord,  if  it  was 
acute  or  chronic,  recommending  laws  of  health,  giving 
drugs,  etc.,  or  even  asking  the  will  of  God  regarding 
man's  Life,  for  this  he  already  understood.  He  reck- 
oned sickness,  sin  and  death,  "liars  from  the  begin- 
ning," and  destroyed  them  with  the  truth  of  being 
that  was  self-evident  to  him  and  his  only  physician. 
He  kept  the  commandment,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  gods  before  Me,"  and  we  must  do  likewise  and 
adopt  this  Truth  of  being  before  we  obtain  its  harmony 
or  immortality. 

While  Jesus  rendered  to  Caesar  the  things  that  were 
Caesar's,  he  also  rendered  to  God  the  things  that  were 
His,  viz..  Truth,  Life  and  Love,  and  we,  too,  should 
acknowledge  these  God,  and  sufficient  to  destroy  every 
discord  of  man.  Jesus  paid  no  homage  to  diplomas,  to 
forms  of  church  worship,  or  the  theories  of  man,  but 
acted  and  spake  as  he  was  moved  by  Spirit,  the  Princi- 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  119 

pie  of  being.  To  the  believing  Rabbi  and  Pharisee  he 
said,  '^'  Even  the  publicans  and  harlots  go  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  before  you,"  not  that  he  scoffed  at 
Christianity,  but  he  knew  there  is  neither  Spirit,  Life, 
nor  Truth  in  mere  forms  of  religion,  and  that  a  man 
can  be  baptized,  partake  of  the  sacrament,  support  the 
clergy,  observe  the  Sabbath  day,  and  make  long  prayers 
while  yet  a  sensuahst  and  h3rpocrite.  Forms  of  personal 
worship  may  not  be  voluntarily  wrong,  but  involuntarily 
so,  inasmuch  as  they  hinder  the  Spirit.  To  be  a  hypo- 
crite in  the  science  of  Christianity  is  morally  impossible, 
for  here  Christianity  is  based  on  demonstration,  or 
proof,  and  yet  many  will  come  falsely  in  its  name  as 
predicted.  "When  God  is  understood,  man  will  need 
nothing  besides  God  to  make  him  healthy  and  harmo- 
nious. Jesus  established  his  church  on  this  very  un- 
derstanding, and  taught  his  followers  it  cast  out  error 
and  healed  the  sick.  Instead  of  believing  Christ  a  per- 
son, he  said,  Christ  is  "  Truth  and  Life,"  and  '*  I  and 
the  Father  are  one,"  thus  claiming  no  separate  Intelli- 
gence, action  or  Life  from  God,  and  despite  the  perse- 
cution and  cross  this  earned  from  a  Pharisee,  he  wrought 
out  on  its  Principle  harmonious  being. 

The  question  was  then  as  now,  at  issue  with  mankind, 
how  did  Jesus,  through  Christ,  his  God-being,  heal  the 
sick  ?  Jesus  answered  this  question  in  the  explanation 
that  the  world  rejects,  when  he  appealed  to  his  students, 
thinking  they  would  better  understand  him ;  and  asked 
"  whom  do  men  say  that  I  am  ?  "  referring  to  the  "  I," 
that  healed  and  cast  out  error,  and  they  replied,  "  Some 
say  Elias,  others  Jeremias,"  etc. ;  but  these  men  were 
dead,  therefore,  their  answer  implied  that  some  thought 


120  scie:s^ce  and  health. 

Jesus  a  medium  controlled  by  the  so-called  "  spirits  "  of 
the  departed.  We  cannot  doubt  the  belief  of  medium- 
ship  prevailed  to  some  extent  at  that  time,  for  Herod 
had  before  given  the  same  definitions  of  Christ's  heal- 
ing ;  saying,  "  John  the  Baptist  has  come  back,  and 
therefore  mighty  works  show  forth  themselves  in  him." 
That  this  wicked  king  and  debauched  husband  shoidd 
gain  no  higher  interpretation  of  the  science  of  being 
and  the  great  work  our  Master  did,  was  not  surprising ; 
a  sinner  could  not  be  supposed  to  comprehend  this  sci- 
ence if  the  disciples  understood  it  not  fully.  They 
comprehended  his  spiritual  explanations  better  than  did 
others,  but  the  connection  they  had  with  man's  physi- 
cal harmony  or  their  application  to  heal  the  sick,  they 
did  not  yet  fuUy  understand,  so  their  Master  patiently 
persisted  in  teaching  and  demonstrating  to  them  that 
the  Truth  of  being  healed  the  sick,  cast  out  error,  and 
raised  the  dead.  This  science  of  Life  was  not  compre- 
hended by  his  students,  until  his  final  demonstration, 
when  their  great  teacher  stood  before  them  the  victor, 
not  only  over  sickness  and  sin,  but  over  death. 

In  secret  yearnings  to  be  better  understood,  the  Mas- 
ter turned  in  confidence  to  Peter,  saying,  "  But  whom 
say  ye  that  I  am  ?  "  This  inquiry  meant  simply,  who 
or  what  is  it  that  casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick  ? 
And  because  he  turned  from  the  other  disciples'  answer 
and  put  anew  the  question  to  Peter,  it  plainly  indicated 
he  disapproved  the  belief  he  was  a  medium  as  he  had 
before  signified,  saying,  "  I  and  the  Father  are  one." 
Peter's  reply  so  unlike  the  others  admitting  He  was 
"Christ,"  Truth,  that  healed  the  sick  and  cast  out 
error,  called  forth  the  answer,  "  Our  Father  in  heaven," 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTBATION.  121 

that  is,  the  Principle  of  man  "  hath  shown  thee  this»" 
in  the  science  of  being,  and  also  that  Jesus  is  the  ^*  Son 
of  God,"  the  ofGspring  of  Soul  and  not  sense.  On  this 
Principle  and  with  this  Truth  he  wrought  all  his  so- 
called  miracles.  It  was  not  man,  or  medicine  that 
healed  the  sick,  but  God ;  not  matter  that  controlled 
man,  but  Spirit  that  controlled  matter.  This,  his  inter- 
pretation of  God  and  man  was  the  rock  or  foundation 
on  which  Jesus  built  his  church,  that  is,  established  his 
demonstration  of  Truth,  God,  against  which  the  gates 
of  error  could  not  prevail,  but  there  was  neither  a 
creed  nor  rite  named  in  it,  and  mediumship  plainly 
denied. 

To  be  Christ-like  is  to  triumph  over  sickness,  sin  and 
death,  to  open  the  prison  doors  tc  the  captive ;  that  is, 
CO  break  the  fetters  of  personal  sense,  and  give  to  being 
full  scope  and  recompense.  This  is  the  ultimate  of  the 
command  to  love  our  neighbor  as  ourself,  and  an  idea 
from  Soul,  yea,  from  Wisdom,  Love  and  Truth;  but 
this  idea  personal  sense  cannot  see,  feel,  or  understand, 
whereas  spiritual  sense  can ;  "  the  carnal  mind  cannot 
discern  spiritual  things."  This  idea  is  vague  to  per- 
sonal sense,  but  to  spiritual  sense  it  is  harmony.  To 
favor  his  faults,  conciliates  the  man  of  error ;  but  it 
prolongs  discord ;  belief  produces  all  the  errors  of  per- 
sonal sense,  and  Soul  condemns  them.  Those  hated  by 
personal  sense  are  loved  of  Soul,  and  for  the  very 
things  sense  hates  them. 

The  foundation  error  that  makes  a  mortal  man  is, 
that  personal  sense  is  Truth ;  the  next  that  it  is  pleas- 
ure ;  the  third  that  it  is  pain ;  but  from  this  poiat  dates 
its  destruction;  hence  the  so-called  pain  of  personal 
6 


122  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

sense  is  comparatively  encouraging,  it  being  productive 
of  less  sin  than  its  pleasure ;  but  personal  sense  suffers 
only  from  imaginary  self-hood ;  its  pleasures  and  pains 
are  all  unreal.  The  belief  that  matter  has  Life  and  sub- 
stance is  the  error  that  produces  all  suffering,  sin  and 
death  ;  the  chemical  action  of  Truth  on  this  error  will 
destroy  it.  Truth  gives  the  idea  of  Spirit-substance, 
and  destroys  all  supposed  matter-substance,  while  error 
gives  the  belief  of  matter-substance,  and  hides  the  idea 
of  Spirit-substance. 

Immortal  man  is  an  idea  of  Spirit-substance,  Life  and 
Intelligence ;  but  the  mortal  is  a  belief  that  Intelligence, 
Life  and  substance  are  in  matter.  The  idea  of  substance 
guided  by  understanding,  becomes  the  infinite  idea, 
even  as  the  Soul  of  immortal  man  is  the  infinite  Prin- 
ciple. Mortal  man  is  a  belief  of  Intelligence,  substance 
and  Life  in  the  body,  therefore  of  a  limited  Infinite  I 

To  let  oneself  out  of  this  nutshell,  we  must  under- 
stand the  scientific  relationship  between  God  and  man, 
or  Principle  and  its  idea ;  but  before  this  is  really  un- 
derstood, the  interval  will  be  filled  with  approaches  to 
it  through  belief ;  and  this  will  be  attended  with  doubt, 
discord  and  sin. 

The  material  world,  at  a  future  date,  will  become 
a  spectacle  of  disorder  and  dismay  on  one  hand,  and 
of  science  on  the  other.  There  will  be  convulsions  of 
mind  and  consequently  of  matter,  spasms  of  error, 
earthquakes,  famine  and  pestilence.  Sickness  will  be- 
come more  acute,  and  death  more  sudden :  but  to  those 
who  understand  this  hour,  as  explained  in  the  science 
of  being,  length  of  days  will  increase,  and  harmony 
and  immortality  be  near,  even  at  the  door.    Knowledge 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  123 

will  then  diminish  and  lose  estimate  in  the  sight  of  man ; 
and  Spirit  instead  of  matter  be  made  the  basis  of  gen- 
eration. At  this  period  phenomena  will  be  spiritually 
discerned,  but  there  will  be  strong  conflicting  opinions 
and  results.  Those  understanding  Life  scientifically 
will  hold  in  check  those,  letting  go  of  old  opinions,  who 
would  hang  an  M.  D.,  a  mesmerist,  or  a  medium,  —  thus 
curbing  the  violence  of  old  beliefe  exercising  retribu- 
tive vengeance.  The  truly  scientific  will  be  a  law  to 
themselves  of  Love,  Wisdom  and  Truth,  and  "  do  vio- 
lence to  no  man,  neither  accuse  any  falsely."  Sin  will 
make  deadly  thrusts  at  the  science  of  Life,  as  penal  code 
goes  out  to  give  place  to.  higher  law.  But  those  con- 
trolled by  Soul  will  spare  the  rod  contrary  to  the  relig- 
ious persecutions  of  past  history,  and  save  the  erring 
from  the  gallows  and  gibbet.  The  martyrs  will  be  the 
adherents  to  science,  in  the  coming  centuries,  and  to-day 
their  fate  is  foreshadowed.  In  coming  years  the  person 
or  mind  that  hates  his  neighbor,  will  have  no  need  to 
traverse  his  fields,  to  destroy  his  flocks  and  herds,  and 
spoil  his  vines ;  or  to  enter  his  House  to  demoralize  his 
household ;  for  the  evil  mind  will  do  this  through  mes- 
merism ;  and  not  in  propria  p^rsonce  be  seen  commit- 
ting the  deed.  Unless  this  terrible  hour  be  met  and 
restrained  by  Science^  mesmerism,  that  scourge  of  man, 
will  leave  nothing  sacred  when  mind  begins  to  act  un- 
der direction  of  conscious  power.  Sensuous  man  makes 
war  to  the  death  on  his  enemies ;  but  the  spiritual  pours 
blessings  on  them  unseen  and  unacknowledged  ;  like  the 
chamomile,  that  crushed,  yields  the  sweetest  odor,  spirit- 
ual minds  emit  an  atmosphere  of  Truth  that  blesses 
their  enemies  and  destroys  error  while  it  is  persecuting 


124  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

them ;  but  stir  the  evil  sensual  mind,  and  worse  than 
the  deadly  Upas  are  the  plagues  it  emits.  Those  who 
gain  the  essential  points  of  the  science  of  Life  will  suf- 
fer from  the  sensual  world  more  than  even  the  primitive 
prophets  and  disciples  did;  but  the  science  of  being 
supports  its  followers  amid  shoals  and  quicksands. 

Spirituality  is  the  only  Christianity ;  and  its  basis  is, 
"to  be  absent  from  the  body  and  present  with  the 
Lord ;  "  sensuality  is  personality  ever  present  with  the 
body.  We  have  already  sufficient  professions  of  good- 
ness without  the  Spirit:  too  many  religions  and  not 
enough  Christianity  is  the  genius  of  the  age..  Man 
knows  already  too  well  how  "  to  make  long  prayers,  to 
be  heard  for  his  much  speaking,"  and  to  enlarge  the 
Pharisaical  borders,  to  steal  in  private  and  give  in  pub- 
lic, but  this  is  political,  not  Christian  economy.  What 
■we  want  is,  "  Christ  and  Him  crucified,"  in  other  words, 
Truth  and  the  cross-bearing  that  attends  it,  to  make 
mankind  better. 

Because  a  man  has  uttered  the  law  and  ten  command- 
ments to  fashionable  audiences  some  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury, it  does  not  follow  that  he  can  demonstrate  the 
Christianity  of  the  prophets,  and  of  Jesus  who  cast  out 
error  and  healed  the  sick.  Sometimes  people  resort  to 
a  cup  of  tea  or  coffee  to  help  them  preach,  as  if  matter 
■was  superior  to  Truth  in  this  direction.  Is  the  Truth 
■we  utter  matter,  or  God?  and  if  the  latter,  "gi-ving 
does  not  impoverish  nor  withholding  enrich; "  have  we 
less  of  the  Spirit  that  is  God  for  having  given  utterance 
to  it,  and  is  matter  or  Spirit  our  strength  ?  Because  a 
man  has  obtained  a  high  social  and  public  position,  are 
we  to  conclude  he  must  be  a  good  man  ?   The  soft  palm 


DIPOSITION  AITD  DEMONSTEATION.  125 

upturned  to  a  lordly  salary,  and  architectural  power  — 
making  dome  and  spire  tremulous  with  beauty,  that 
turns  the  poor  and  stranger  from  the  gate,  shuts  the 
door  on  Christianity.  It  is  a  skeleton  of  religion  that 
requires  a  doctor  of  physic  to  save  the  body  and  a  doc- 
tor of  divinity  to  save  what?  immortal  Soul  that  is 
already  saved.  This  is  not  having  "  Christ  in  you  the 
hope  of  glory,"  nor  does  it  cast  out  devils  and  heal  the 
sick  ;  the  manger  and  cross  tell  in  vain  their  story  to 
pride  and  prejudice.  Taking  wealth,  popularity  and 
sensuality  by  the  right  hand,  takes  God  by  the  left, 
and  palsies  that  hand,  making  moral  lepers  instead  of 
Christians.  Hear  our  Master's  words  on  this  subject, 
"  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon."  Ministers  should 
make  the  pulpit  the  rostrum  of  Truth,  whipping  creeds 
and  pride  out  of  their  synagogues  to  let  in  humility  and 
the  science  of  God,  using  those  strong  arguments,  cords, 
that  Jesus  twisted  together  to  scourge  out  of  synagogues 
the  money  changers  and  make  them  temples  of  Truth. 
The  prophet  of  to-day  beholds  in  the  spiritual  horizon 
the  bow  of  promise  ;  the  demonstration  of  Christianity 
that  our  Master  gave,  is  again  required,  and  no  other 
"sign  shall  be  given  you."  Christianity  brings  with  it 
a  phenomenon  that  will  be  misinterpreted  by  the  mate- 
rial age  in  which  it  appears,  because  it  is  the  phenom- 
enon of  Soul,  and  not  matter,  that  personal  sense  can- 
not comprehend,  but  when  spiritually  discerned  will 
be  found  to  destroy  sickness,  sin  and  death.  Creeds, 
doctrines  and  beliefs  do  not  express  it,  much  less  can 
they  demonstrate  it ;  we  must  understand  God  to  de- 
monstrate Truth.  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  fittest  teacher 
ol  mankind,  possessed  this  understanding;    but  the 


126  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

scorning  Rabbi,  the  rival  Pharisee,  Gethsemane  and  the 
cross  were  ready  to  devour  him. 

Over  eighteen  centuries  ago  the  mere  religionist  was 
willing  to  hail  Christ,  Truth,  with  pomp  and  sceptre, 
but  it  came  not  thus,  and  though  the  modem  scourge 
is  a  scofiF,  instead  of  the  lash,  the  doors  of  some 
churches  are  quite  as  effectually  closed  against  Christ 
to-day  as  then.  Truth  bids  man  watch,  but  is  there 
guard  or  control  held  over  personal  sense  by  mere  re- 
ligionists ?  The  Christianity  of  Jesus  was  the  science 
of  being ;  it  destroyed  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  denied 
personal  sense,  bore  the  cross,  and  reached  the  right 
hand  of  God,  even  the  perfect  Principle  of  man.  Our 
Master,  meekly,  and  yet  as  a  victor  bore  the  mockery 
of  his  self-conscious  God-being.  "  He  maketh  himself 
as  God,"  was  the  foundation  of  aU  accusations  against 
him ;  and  the  indignities  he  met,  his  followers  must  now 
meet,  until  this  Truth  is  understood.  He  overcame  the 
world,  temptations  and  sins,  proving  their  nothingness. 
He  wrought  through  the  science  of  being,  the  example 
of  salvation  from  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  and  estab- 
lished the  proof  that  he  was  Christ,  and  that  Christ  is 
God,  the  Soul  and  Life  of  man. 

Every  good  word  and  work  of  our  Master  evoked 
but  denial,  ingratitude,  and  persecution,  from  sensual- 
ism and  malice.  Of  the  ten  lepers  he  healed,  but  one 
returned  to  give  God  thanks,  that  is,  to  acknowledge 
the  Principle  that  healed  him,  therefore,  but  one  inter- 
preted his  healing  aright ;  and  yet  he  wrought  on  for  his 
enemies.  He  felt  their  sicknesses,  but  more  he  felt 
their  sins.  Despised  and  rejected  of  men,  yet  returning 
blessing  for  cursing,  his  spirituality  must  destroy  their 


mPOSinON  AND  DEMONSTRATION".  127 

materiality,  and  through  his  stripes  must  they  be  healed ; 
because  error  had  felt  the  blow  Truth  gave  it,  the 
scourge  and  cross  awaited  Jesus.  The  man  of  sorrows 
was  not  in  danger  from  salaries  or  popularity ;  deserv- 
ing the  homage  of  a  world,  and  sharing  pre-eminently 
the  approval  of  Soul,  brief  was  his  triumphant  entry 
into  Jerusalem,  and  followed  by  the  dissertion  of  all 
save  a  few  mourners  at  the  cross.  This  is  what  it  means 
to  be  spiritual  in  an  age  of  materiality.  The  impossi- 
bility for  worldly  favor  to  attend  Christianity  is  seen  in 
its  great  moral  distance  from  it.  When  personal  sen^e 
approves.  Soul  condemns,  and  where  man  praises,  God 
receives  no  thanks.  One  of  the  evidences  of  material- 
ism and  error  is  \dien  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter  is 
full  of  worldly  prosperity. 

History  informs  us  that  Jesus,  feeling  the  gross  mate- 
rialism that  surrounded  him,  at  times  experienced  a 
momentary  weakness,  and  turning,  asked  "  Who  hath 
touched  me  ?  "  The  more  material,  thought  this  inquiry 
was  occasioned  by  contact  with  his  body,  but  he  knew 
it  was  mind  in  the  multitude  that  called  on  him  for  aid 
to  destroy  its  beliefs,  and  make  it  more  spiritual,  even 
as  himself.  His  quick  apprehension  of  this  arose  from 
his  spirituality,  and  their  misconception,  from  their 
materiality ;  not  that  he  deserved  less  the  advantages 
of  adroitness,  because  of  his  goodness ;  but  possessing 
the  insight  and  honor  that  cometh  from  Soul,  only,  he 
had  less  personal  sense  ;  these  two  come  from  opposite 
directions,  and  the  treasures  of  our  Master  were  laid  up 
in  Spirit,  not  matter.  Christianity  turns  from  sense  to 
Soul,  as  naturally  as  the  flower  turns  &om  darkness  to 
light ;  those  things  eye  hath  not  see%   or    ear  heard, 


128  8CIEK0E  AJn>  HEALTH. 

neither  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  con- 
ceive, belong  to  it. 

Paul  and  the  loving  John  had  a  very  clear  sense  of 
the  science  of  being ;  they  knew  a  man  achieves  not 
worldly  honors  except  he  labors  for  them,  and  lays  a 
sacrifice  upon  the  altar  of  mammon,  by  giving  his  affec- 
tions to  the  world.  And  they  also  knew  to  make  this 
offering  to  wealth  or  fame,  was  not  to  leave  all  for 
Christ,  Truth,  that  comes  from  the  opposite  direction, 
and  from  opposite  means  and  aims ;  also,  that  a  man 
walks  in  the  direction  he  is  looking ;  and  that,  "  where 
his  treasure  is  there  is  his  heart  also.'*  If  our  hopes  are 
spiritual,  we  are  not  looking,  or  yearning  for  the  mate- 
rial, but  will  wear  the  "  image  and  likeness  of  God,"  at 
any  worldly  cost ;  in  reality  we  are  coming  out  from 
the  world  of  sense,  and  being  separated  from  it.  The 
favor  of  sectarianism,  the  homage  of  wealth,  and  smiles 
of  ambition  flee  before  Christianity ;  but  Wisdom 
crowns  its  brow. 

If  my  friends  are  going  to  Europe  and  I  am  making 
my  way  to  California,  we  are  no  longer  journeying 
together ;  but  have  separate  time-boards  to  consult,  and 
different  routes  to  pursue;  in  fine,  our  paths  have 
parted,  and  we  have  no  interests  in  common,  to  help 
each  other  on  in  opposite  directions ;  but  if  they  will 
pursue  my  course,  I  will  give  them  my  railroad  guide, 
and  interest  myself  to  make  their  passage  pleasant ;  or 
if  I  will  take  theirs,  they  will  help  me  on,  and  our  com- 
panionship will  continue.  Thus  the  scientist  must 
choose  his  course,  and  be  honest,  acting  consistent  with 
that  choice ;  his  route  hes  not  with  the  world  of  sense, 
and  if  he  gravitates  thitherward,  he  is  like  a  man  who 


IMPOSITION  Amy  DEMOKSTEATION.  129 

travels  one  day  east  and  another  west,  but  thinking  the 
passage  west  a  more  fashionable  route,  the  company- 
more  alluring  and  its  pleasures  more  enticing,  changes 
tactics  and  journies  six  days  westerly,  and  the  seventh 
day  toward  the  east,  vehemently  protesting  he  is  travel- 
ing in  one  direction  only.  You  would  say  of  that 
man  he  is  untrue  and  cannot  be  trusted ;  and  don't  let 
him  cajole  you  into  the  belief  he  is  really  going  east 
because  he  produces  from  his  pocket  a  ticket  earned  by 
some  toil-worn  pilgrim,  who  had  explored  the  way,  and 
from  whom  he  begged  it,  and  with  this  passport  means 
to  make  his  passage.  Unless  a  man  advances  spiritually, 
he  is  not  scientific  ;  and  if  he  is  scientific  he  must  start 
honestly,  and  journey  some  every  day  ;  and  however 
long  he  is  in  reaching  the  desired  goal,  if  his  honesty 
be  preserved,  he  will  finish  his  course.  Many  starting 
with  the  letter  of  science,  will  omit  the  Spirit,  and  make 
shipwreck  of  their  course.  We  must  not  only  seek,  but 
strive,  or  we  cannot  €nter  the  narrow  path  of  science ; 
for  broad  is  the  opposite  one  of  sense  that  leadeth  to 
destruction,  and  many  go  in  thereat. 

Jesus  experienced  few  of  the  so-called  pleasures  of 
personal  sense ;  perhaps  he  knew  its  pains,  for  "  he  bore 
our  infirmities  that  through  his  stripes  we  might  be 
healed ; "  Truth  in  contact  with  error  produced  chemi- 
calization. Hence  our  Master's  sufferings  came  through 
contact  with  sinners ;  but  Christ  the  Soul  of  man  never 
suffered.  Jesus  mapped  out  the  path  of  the  science  of 
being,  and  through  poverty  of  sense  was  enriched  by 
Soul ;  but  to  those  buried  in  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter, 
and  insisting  that  we  see  alone  with  eyes,  and  hear  with 
ears,  and  feel  through  nerves,  he  said,  "  Having  eyes  ye 


130  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

see  not,  and  ears  ye  hear  not,  that  ye  might  understand 
and  be  converted  and  I  might  heal  you."  Their  belief 
of  personal  sense  shut  out  the  communications  of  Soul^ 
hence  the  saying,  "  Ye  cannot  serve  two  masters." 
Jesus  adhered  to  one  only,  was  guided  by  spiritual 
sense ;  therefore  the  sensualism  of  the  age  separated 
from  him,  and  hated  him.  His  affections  were  pure ; 
theirs  carnal ;  his  senses  were  Truth ;  theirs  but  error, 
therefore  Love  with  him  was  spiritual  science;  with 
them  it  was  material  sense ;  their  imperfection  and 
impurity  felt  liis  perfection  and  purity  an  ever-pres- 
ent rebuke ;  hence  the  world's  hatred  of  the  just  and 
more  spiritual  Jesus ;  and  the  prophets'  foresight  of 
the  reception  it  would  give  him.  The  people  knew 
not  how  to  interpret  their  uncomfortableness  arising 
from  his  presence  with  them ;  and  the  chemical  changes 
he  instituted  in  their  being.  When  those  opposites 
met,  had  they  understood  the  meaning  of  the  stir  it 
produced,  they  would,  like  Peter,  have  wept  at  the 
warnings  and  begun  a  warfare  with  personal  sense  that 
opposed  Truth.  They  in  their  ignorance  of  the  science 
of  Life,  never  regarded  the  fact  that  the  good  are  hated 
only  by  the  evil,  while  the  former  suffer  for  the  latter 
in  hfe-long  sacrifice.  He  bore  their  sins  in  his  own 
person  ;  that  is,  he  felt  the  suffering  their  error  brought, 
and  through  this  consciousness  destroyed  error.  Had 
the  Master  utterly  conquered  the  belief  of  Life  in  mat- 
ter, he  would  not  have  felt  their  infirmities ;  he  had 
not  yet  risen  to  this  his  final  demonstration,  or  had  he 
partaken  equally  of  their  sensuous  being,  he  would  not 
have  so  suffered  from  them,  nor  they  from  him.  By 
overcoming  his  own  temptations  he  had  measurably 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEM0N8TEATI0N.  131 

conquered  for  them,  even  while  they  knew  it  not ;  he 
demonstrated  purity  and  Truth,  and  their  power  to  heal 
the  sick,  and  assured  others  they  might  give  his  demon- 
stration, but  for  their  disbelief  in  its  science.  Though 
they  saw  not  his  righteousness,  they  must  all  gain 
the  harmony  of  being  from  the  Truth  he  taught,  and 
plant  their  demonstration  on  the  foundations  he  laid, 
on  what  he  had  experienced  for  them,  and  poured  lib- 
erally into  their  ears.  This  was  the  cup  drank  by  the 
pioneer  of  the  science  of  Life,  by  him  who  came  with 
those  higher  proofe  and  practices  of  Truth  and  Love 
unperceived  by  the  age  in  which  they  appeared ;  they 
neither  understood  him,  nor  his  works,  and  would  not 
accept  his  explanation  who  did  understand  them. 

Anomalous  though  it  seems,  I  have  no  doubt  that 
Jesus  was  shunned,  and  deemed  a  bad  man  at  the  period 
of  his  public  labors,  by  all,  save  the  few  unpretentious 
ones  whose  Christianity  enabled  them  to  understand 
him.  This  was  the  cup  drank  to  the  dregs,  by  our 
Master ;  he  also  spake  of  those  who  followed  him, 
drinking  this  very  cup ;  which  must  indeed  be  the  case 
if  they  are  in  advance  of  the  public  sentiment.  Refer- 
ring to  himself  as  doing  nothing  beyond  the  ability  of 
others  to  do,  he  said,  "  The  work*  I  do,  ye  shall  do, 
and  greater."  Before  this  he  had  established  the  plat- 
form that  "  a  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits,"  indicating, 
if  they  healed  the  sick  on  the  Principle  that  he  healed, 
they  must  be  Christians.  Though  it  is  in  vain  we 
stretch  our  weary  wings  to  the  full  realization  of  that 
saying  to-day,  yet  in  centuries  to  come  I  look  for  its 
fulfillment.  Whosoever  shall  triumph  over  personal 
sense,  and  lay  down  his  earthly  all  on  the  altar  of  the 


132  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

science  of  being,  wiH  drink  his  cup,  and  be  able  to  give 
the  demonstration  of  dealing  the  sick,  casting  out  error, 
raising  the  dead,  and  triumphing  over  the  grave,  that 
our  blessed  Master  gave  for  our  example.  But  earth 
hath  no  recompense  for  such  a  life ;  personal  sense  can 
neither  give  nor  receive  this  reward;  the  understanding 
of  God  is  its  only  recompense  that  lifts  being  above 
mortal  discord  and  gives  it  immortal  harmony. 

A  person  may  reward  unjustly,  but  Principle  cannot. 
That  we  receive  all  deserved  punishment  on  earth,  is 
quite  as  false  as  that  all  our  rewards  are  mundane ;  and 
who  that  toils  and  sacrifices  unceasingly  bearing  the 
cross  only  to  see  their  existence  mocked,  will  say  this  is 
sufficient  from  the  hand  of  Love  ?  Or  again,  that  those 
have  suffered  all  they  have  to  experience,  who  still  gloat- 
ing in  sensuality  and  hypocrisy,  or  murder  and  rapine, 
succeeding  in  aU  villainies  up  to  the  time  they  pass  sud- 
denly from  sight  in  this  loathsomeness,  are  pardoned, 
and  pushed  straight  into  glory?  Their  punishment 
here  was  certainly  insufficient  to  reform  them,  which  is 
the  design  of  Wisdom,  and  the  good  man's  heaven 
would  be  to  them  £.  hell.  How  can  they  find  bliss  in 
purity  and  Truth,  to  whom  these  are  the  very  opposites 
of  themselves.  There  is  nothing  in  mercy  or  Love,  that 
can  pardon  the  necessity  in  science  for  sinners  to  suffer 
after  death.  To  destroy  the  penalty  due  to  sin,  would 
be  for  Truth  to  pardon  error ;  in  which  case,  the  sinner 
is  no  wiser  for  what  he  has  experienced;  for  if  he 
escapes  the  punishment  he  deserves,  it  is  not  according 
to  God's  government,  in  which  justice  is  the  handmaid 
of  mercy.  For  sin  to  produce  suffering  is  the  only  way 
to  destroy  it  to  him  who  believes  in  the  pleasures  of  sin. 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  133 

When  man  admits  there  is  no  pleasure  in  sin,  he  has 
begun  to  save  himself. 

Contemplating  history  from  every  moral  data,  down 
to  the  present,  we  leam  the  faith  in  Christ,  Truth,  that 
caused  our  martyrs  to  be  burned,  and  the  rights  of 
man  to  be  christened  on  a  gallows,  repeats  itself  in  the 
just  suffering  for  the  unjust ;  then  how  has  God  par- 
doned sin?  We  all  suffer  because  of  sin,  and  must 
until  science  destroys  sin  and  its  sufferings.  Did  the 
martyrdom  of  John  Brown  make  one  of  the  crimes  of 
Jefferson  Davis  less,  or  less  deserving  its  reward  ?  What 
awaits  the  God-inspired  martyr  is  the  crown  of  thorns 
here,  and  the  victor's  palm  hereafter ;  but  what  awaits 
the  pampered  hypocrite,  is  the  laurel  here,  and  the 
thorns  there. 

The  demonstration  Jesus  gave  of  God,  did  for  the 
world  more  than  a  problem  wrought  and  explained  in 
mathematics  does  for  the  learner ;  it  taught  the  human 
race  how  to  demonstrate  aright  the  Principle,  that  is 
God ;  and  if  this  demonstration  had  been  understood, 
man  would  have  reached  the  example  of  Jesus,  and 
solved  his  being  harmoniously  ere  this.  The  martjrr- 
spirit  is  the  stepping-stone  from  the  human  to  the  divine ; 
martyrs  are  the  luminaries  of  Soul  that  go  down  to  per- 
sonal sense,  like  the  sun  to  appear  again  in  the  ampli- 
tude of  their  being,  when  sensuality  shall  give  place  to 
spirituality,  and  the  leaders'  stand-point  is  reached. 
Truth  is  self-conscious  right  that  brings  its  own  re- 
ward, but  not  amid  the  smoke  of  battle  is  it  seen,  or 
appreciated. 

The  personal  belief  of  God  that  holds  Spirit  person 
instead  of  Principle,  making  Soul  intelligent  matter, 


134  SCIEirCE  AND  HEALTH. 

and  possessing  all  the  tyranny  and  passion  a  belief  of 
Life  in  matter  manifests,  was  the  very  error  that  cruci- 
fied Jesus ;  and  that  to-day  is  shutting  out  the  reign  of 
harmony.  Jesus  knew  there  was  but  one  God,  hence 
that  man's  Intelligence  was  God,  and  not  man ;  Princi- 
ple, and  not  person ;  therefore,  said  he,  '*  I  and  the 
Father  are  one ; "  and  because  of  this  scientific  state- 
ment, and  the  demonstration  it  brought  with  it,  the 
rulers  cried  out,  "Crucify  him,  he  maketh  himself  as 
God"  "and  what  further  witness  need  we  against  him." 
To-day  this  very  statement  is  met  with  the  same  oppo- 
sition from  sensualism  it  ever  was,  and  why  ?  Because 
it  cuts  off  right  hands,  and  plucks  out  eyes  by  denying 
personal  sense ;  and  lays  the  axe  at  the  root  of  the  tree, 
cutting  off  the  medium  of  all  sin.  God  is  perfect ;  and 
if  there  be  no  other  Intelligence,  we  can  have  no  imper- 
fection ;  the  only  way  to  destroy  error  is  to  divest  it  of 
supposed  Intelligence,  by  which  it  can  give  pain  or 
pleasure.  Now  to  admit -there  is  a  separate  Intelligence 
from  good,  called  evil,  is  the  error  that  admits  two 
powers,  namely,  God,  and  devil,  simultaneous,  but 
gives  superiority  and  all  worldly  success  to  the  latter ; 
this  error  is  waning  somewhat,  and  to-day  his  Satanic 
majesty  is  not  deemed  so  much  a  distinct  individual  as 
a  universal  power.  The  next  step  in  progress  is  to 
learn  there  is  no  devil;  that  error  and  sin  have  no 
Intelligence ;  the  Scriptures  deny  aught  but  God,  and 
his  creation ;  and  assert  there  "  was  nothing  made  with- 
out Him,"  while  "  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  most  high 
proceedeth  not  good  and  evil ; "  in  other  words,  that 
God  never  made  a  demon,  for  a  pure  fountain  sends  not 
forth  corrupt  streams,  and  nothing  but  God  is  self- 


IMPOSmOIf  AND  DEMONSTEATION.  135 

existent;  Jesus  stripped  all  disguise  from  this  error, 
had  he  only  been  understood ;  he  explained  it  impossi- 
ble to  have  another  Intelligence  than  God,  or  for  Him 
to  create  evil,  and  demonstrated  this  by  healing  the 
sick,  and  casting  out  devils,  showing  that  God  destroyed 
satan  instead  of  making  it  j  in  other  words,  that  Truth 
destroys  error  by  proving  its  nothingness.  The  per- 
sonal belief  that  man  is  a  separate  mind  from  God,  and 
that  this  mind  comprehends,  feels,  and  exists,  an  entity 
within  the  cranium,  and  sins,  and  suffers,  ad  libitum^  is 
the  only  personal  devil  there  is,  and  the  one  we  should 
begin  to  cast  out. 

This  error  is  not  the  result  of  brains,  but  is  a  belief 
that  brains  are  Intelligence ;  in  other  words,  that  God 
is  in  matter :  it  is  not  the  result  of  Intelligqnce  in  mat- 
ter, but  a  belief  that  matter  is  intelligent ;  not  the 
product  of  man's  mind,  but  a  belief  there  is  mind  in 
man,  and  this  belief  is  delusion,  and  delusion,  error. 
Do  you  ask  who  or  what  is  it  that  believes  ?  Insomuch 
as  you  admit  God  is  not  the  author  of  error,  and  that 
"all  things  were  made  by  him  and  without  him  nothing 
was  made,"  we  answer  no  one  believes :  it  is  only  that 
error  is  a  belief,  and  a  behef  is  error.  The  prerogative 
of  Soul  is  understanding,  but  personal  sense  has  no 
claims  whatever  to  this.  We  need  not  cite  anatomy, 
physiology,  materia  medica,  etc.,  that  place  Intelligence 
in  personal  man,  but  wiU  cover  the  ground  with  the 
Scripture  metaphor  that  named  belief  the  "tree  of 
knowledge,"  whence  sprang  sickness,  sin  and  death. 
A  belief  is  not  Intelligence,  nor  its  result,  neither  God, 
nor  the  result  of  this  Principle  ;  it  is  not  Soul,  nor  its 
manifestation.    What  then  is  it  ?    The  opposite  of  Soul, 


136  SCIEXCE  AND   HEALTH. 

called  brains,  and  personal  sense.     Error  is  the  opposite 
of  Intelligence  and  imitates  it  only  by  falsehood,  calling 
Principle,  person,  God,  man ;  thus  pre-supposing  man 
intelligent  matter.     Is  it  an  error  to  believe  Truth  ?    It 
is  impossible  to  do  this ;  all  we  receive  of  Truth  comes 
through  the  understanding.     The  so-called  mind  of  man 
can  be  deranged  or  destroyed  by  a  blow  on  the  cranium ; 
but  Intelligence,  that  governs  man  and  the  universe,  is 
not  lost.     Intelligence  is  Life,  Love  and  Truth,  and  by 
no  means  personal  sense,  sin,  sickness  and  death.     The 
mind  of  Intelligence  understands  and  never  believes, 
and  the  body  of  Intelligence  is  spiritual  not  material ; 
idea,  and  not  substance  ;  yea,  it  is  the  reflex  shadow  of 
Soul,  even  man  that  is    "the  image  and  likeness  of 
God ; "  what  besides  this  we  name  man,  is  but  a  beUef 
and  error,  dust  to  dust.     Hereby  we  learn  a  lie  is  all 
the  satan  there  is,  and  marking  its  footsteps  we  gain 
this  proof,  all  the  discords  of  earth  proceed  from  false 
conceptions  of  God  and  man ;  besides,  falsehood  preys 
on  harmony  in  society,  and  hides  individual  character. 
Truth  is  generally  unperceived,  because  a  lie  is  a  more 
natural  conclusion  for  the  wicked.     Expose  sin,  and  it 
turns  the  lie  on  you ;  a  sinner  for  the  time  prospers  in 
secret  wrong-doing  until  the  final  hour  that  "  whatso- 
ever is  hidden  shall  be  revealed."     We  must  teU  the 
Truth  concerning  sin  and  sinners,  because  of  the  moral 
necessity  not  to  cover  iniquity ;   they  will  deny  what 
we  say,  of  course,  but  at  the  same  time  it  produces  the 
desired  effect,  and  we  receive  our  reward,  for  it  intro- 
duces new  light  and  makes  sinners  afraid  to  repeat  the 
offence  when  they  are  found  out.     The  higher  you  rise 
in  the  scale  of  Truth,  the  more  intense  and  multiplied 


IMPOSITION  A2n>  DEMONSTEATION.  137 

are  the  lies  concerning  you ;  the  louder  God  speaks,  the 
higher  the  devil  lifts  its  voice  to  be  heard  above  Him ; 
the  more  Truth  you  bring,  the  more  error  is  stirred  by 
it,  until  the  final  conquest  on  the  side  of  right. 

Jesus  taught  his  students  the  science  he  understood, 
but  they  never  reached  his  demonstration,  and  rose 
toward  it  only  as  they  followed  implicitly  his  directions. 
It  is  of  little  importance  whether  self-abnegation  and 
faithfulness  are  rewarded  in  the  present  or  future ;  their 
recompense  is  sure.  There  must  be  a  going  out  of  per- 
sonal sense,  and  coming  in  of  the  spiritual,  to  understand 
the  science  of  being,  and  to  give  a  higher  sense  of  Om- 
nipotence whereby  to  control  man  and  matter.  Jesus 
taught  and  practiced  the  science  of  being,  tested  the 
reception  it  would  meet  before  it  was  understood,  and 
notwithstanding  the  malice  that  error  aimed  at  Truth, 
fulfilled  his  Soul-mission,  triumphed  over  sense,  and  sat 
down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  having  solved 
being  on  its  Principle,  which  is  Truth,  Life  and  Love. 
He  who  was  God,  and  not  in  man,  was  "  no  respecter  of 
persons;"  therefore,  claimed  no  personal  worship. 
Persecuted  from  city  to  city,  he  went  about  doing  good, 
for  which  he  was  maligned  and  stoned.  Jesus  taught 
us  Principle  is  God,  and  God  is  Love,  but  Pharisee  and 
Priest  affirmed  God  is  person  that  can  love  and  hate. 
Truth  that  is  felt  is  hated  by  the  sinner ;  for  it  cuts  off 
right  hands,  plucks  out  the  eyes,  and  calls  on  him  to 
become  wise.  The  belief  of  God  in  matter,  or  a  per- 
sonal Deity,  never  yet  made  a  Christian,  and  will  go 
down  in  a  moral  chemical  that  has  already  begun  and 
will  continue  until  God  is  admitted  Soul  outside  of 
sense,  and  the  only  LiteUigence. 
6» 


138  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

The  basis  of  all  health,  sinlessness  and  immortality  is 
the  one  great  Truth,  that  God  is  the  only  Intelligence, 
and  for  this  Truth,  the  great  Teacher  of  the  science  of 
Life  was  martyred.    The  reward  of  our  Master  was  not 
on  earth,  and  not  in  matter,  but  Spirit,  while  all  his 
sufferings  came  from  the  materiality  of  the  age,  and 
were  not  because  of  his  own  sins,  but  the  sins  of  others. 
Then  was  it  just  for  him  to  suffer  ?    No,  but  it  was 
inevitable  in  this  wicked  world  where  the  good  suffer 
because  of  the  evil,  even  as  the  evil  derive  blessings 
from  the  good.    Jesus  taught  lis,  that  the  way  of  Truth 
is  the  way  of  salvation,  which  is  spiritual;   material 
religion  consists  of  rites,  ceremonies,  a  personal  God, 
etc.,  but  this  is  not  Christianity.      Seventy  students 
Jesus  sent  forth  whom  he  had  faithfully  taught ;  but  of 
twelve  only  have  we  any  especial  record,  and  one  of 
those  had  a  devil.    His  final  crucifixion  drew  near,  the 
hour  of  triumph  over  personal  sense,  and  all  the  pangs 
this  world  could  occasion  —  the  hour  that  gave  the 
highest  proof  of  the  science  of  being,  proof  so  important 
to  mankind.    Judas  thought  to  take  advantage  of  the 
world's  ingratitude  to  his  teacher,  and  betray  him  into 
the  hands  of  his  enemies  for  thirty  pieces  and  the  smile 
of  a  Pharisee.    Well  did  the  pitiful  traitor  know  his 
time,  for  the  world  was  then  in  mystery  concerning 
h\m  and  his  teachings.    Perhaps  Judas  feared  the  period 
approached  that  should  reveal  the  great  goodness  which 
enabled  his  Master  to  demonstrate  above  him,  and  to 
rebuke  the  sinner  as  none  other  could ;  the  moral  dis- 
tance between  himself  and  his  teacher  had  already  cre- 
ated his  enmity,  wherein  greed  for  gold  held  empire 
over  gratitude.    He  also  knew  the  sensuous  world  loved 


IMPOSITION  AITD  DEMONSTEATION.  139 

a  Judas  better  than  it  did  a  Jesus,  and  this  was  another 
point  through  which  to  victimize  his  Teacher,  and  raise 
himself  with  the  people.  Judas  had  all  the  world's 
weapons,  Jesus  none  of  them ;  therefore  he  chose  not 
to  defend  himself  before  those  who  understood  not  that 
defence,  so  "he  opened  not  his  mouth."  The  great 
exponent  of  Truth  and  Love  siknt  before  error  and 
hate  1  They  to  whom  he  had  given  the  highest  proofs 
of  the  science  of  being,  misinterpreted  them,  and  said 
deridingly,  "He  maketh  himself  as  God."  Those 
"who  turn  aside  the  right  of 'a  man  before  the  face  of 
the  most  high,"  esteemed  him  "stricken  and  smitten 
of  God,"  he  was  "  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter, 
and  as  a  sheep  dumb  before  her  shearers,"  and  "  who 
should  declare  his  generation,"  who  in  future  should 
say  whence  cometh  Truth,  and  answer  the  question, 
what  is  Truth? 

The  Rabbis  could  not  decide  this  momentous  inquiry ; 
they  must  wait  on  the  centuries  j  but  the  women  at  the 
cross  dared  say  he  wag  right  who  had  inspired  their 
devotions,  winged  their  faith  with  imderstanding,  heal- 
ed the  sick,  cast  out  error,  and  caused  those  he  sent 
forth  to  say, "  Even  devils  are  subject  to  us  through  thy 
name."  But  where  were  the  seventy  whom  he  had 
taught,  were  all  conspirators,  save  eleven;  had  they 
forgotten  his  weary  years  of  explanations  and  patient 
waiting,  all  his  labors  of  Love  as  day  by  day  he  taught 
them  the  science  of  Life,  and  spake  to  them  the  Truth 
of  man ;  could  they  not  give  him  even  a  cup  of  cold 
water  in  its  name,  and  satisfy  for  a  moment  his  yearn- 
ing for  one  proof  of  their  fidelity  to  what  he  had 
taught  ?    From  early  boyhood,  he  had  been  about  his 


140  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

master's  business;  and  they  about  theirs;  but  their 
masters  were  unlike ;  one  was  Spirit,  and  the  other 
matter ;  one  God,  the  other  man ;  one  was  Soul,  the 
other  personal  sense.  He  had  suffered  and  experienced 
for  them,  to  give  liberally  his  dear-bought  bounty  unto 
their  famine ;  but  what  was  his  reward  ?  Forsaken  of 
all  save  a  loving  few,  who  knelt  in  woe  at  the  scene  of 
his  crucifixion.  Peter  would  have  smitten  the  enemies 
of  his  master,  but  he  bade  him  put  up  the  sword,  and 
take  not  the  world's  weapons  to  defend  Truth.  Jesus 
disdaining  artifice  or  brute  courage,  when  Truth  could 
not  protect  him  from  the  false  accusation,  was  able  to 
submit  to  a  felon's  death.  His  mission  was  to  vindicate 
a  Principle,  and  not  a  person,  while  their  highest  ambi- 
tion was  the  applause  of  man. 

Jesus  could  no  doubt  have  withdrawn  from  his  ene- 
mies, but  he  permitted  them  the  opportunity  to  destroy 
his  body  mortal,  that  he  might  furnish  the  proof  of  his 
immortal  body  in  corroboration  of  what  he  had  taught, 
that  the  Life  of  man  was  God,  and  that  body  and  Soul 
are  inseparable.  The  opposite  belief  was  the  error  he 
came  to  destroy.  Neither  spear  nor  cross  could  harm 
him  ;  let  them  think  to  kiU  the  body,  and  after  this,  he 
would  convince  those  he  had  taught  this  science,  he 
was  not  dead,  and  possessed  the  same  body  as  before. 
Why  his  disciples  saw  him  after  the  buridl,  when  others 
saw  him  not,  was  because  they  understood  better  his 
explanations  of  this  phenomenon ;  he  had  given  them 
the  Principle  of  it,  in  healing  the  sick ;  hence  the  unsat- 
isfied malignity  of  his  foes,  that  he  was  not  dead,  but 
furnished  a  higher  demonstration  than  ever  of  the  Prin- 
ciple he  taught,  and  for  which  they  had  hoped  to  kill 


IMPOSITION  AND  DEMONSTRATION.  141 

Mm.  Another  important  feature  was,  that  he  sought 
not  the  protection  of  law  from  their  unjust  wrath,  but 
chose  in  every  instance  to  demonstrate  the  higher  law 
that  governed  being,  that  cast  out  error,  healed  the  sick, 
and  was  about  to  prove  its  triumph  over  death,  over 
the  beliefs  of  personal  sense  and  Life  and  substance  in 
matter.  Jesus  knew  the  body  is  but  a  reflex  shadow 
of  immortal  Soul,  also  that  it  is  impossible  to  lose  this, 
for,  as  the  Scripture  saith,  it  is  the  image  of  God. 

Alone,  the  meek  demonstrator  of  God  and  fittest 
teacher  of  man,  met  hi^  fate ;  no  eye  to  pity,  no  arm  to 
save ;  he  who  had  saved  others,  a  solemn,  faithful  senti- 
nel at  the  threshold  of  the  great  Truth  he  would  estab- 
lish, unprotected  by  man,  was  ready  to  be  transformed 
by  its  renewing.  He  had  taught  what  he  was  about  to 
prove,  that  Life  was  God,  and  superior  to  all  conditions 
of  matter,  above  the  wrath  of  man,  and  able  to  triumph 
over  the  cross  and  grave.  In  the  garden  night-walk, 
that  hour  of  gloom  and  glory,  the  utter  error  of  sup- 
posed Life  in  matter,  its  pain,  ignorance,  superstition, 
malice  and  hate,  reached  him  in  their  fullest  sense.  His 
students  slept.  "Can  you  not  watch  with  me  one 
hour?"  was  the  supplication  of  their  great  spiritual 
Teacher,  but  receiving  no  response  to  this  last  human 
yearning,  he  turned  forever  away  from  earth  to  heaven, 
from  sense  to  Soul,  and  from  man  to  God.  The  tri- 
umph of  Soul  over  sense  demanded  by  the  great  Princi- 
ple of  being  must  be  proved,  and  Jesus  availed  himself 
of  Life  and  glory  outside  of  matter,  in  this  supreme 
hour,  and  final  demonstration  of  the  science  of  being  j 
and  yet  viewing  its  utter  magnitude,  and  feehng  the 
lack  of  all  human  sympathy,  he  momently  exclaimed, 


142  SCIENCE  AOT)  HEALTH. 

**  Hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  "  Had  this  appeal  been  made 
to  a  person,  we  might  haye  doubted  the  justice  or  affec- 
tion of  that  father,  who  for  an  instant  could  withhold 
the  clear  recognition  of  his  presence  to  sustain  and 
bless  so  faithful  a  son.  But  it  was  not  made  to  a  per- 
son, it  was  made  to  Truth,  Life  and  Love,  the  Principle 
he  was  to  prove  :  and  the  momentary  fear  was,  that  his 
understanding  of  these  was  not  sufficient  to  meet  that 
hour  of  the  world's  hate.  Jesus  knew  God  is  Love, 
that  He,  not  man,  was  Love,  insomuch  as  Love  is  Soul, 
and  not  personal  sense;  but  suppose  this  recogni- 
tion should  falter  under  stress  of  circumstances,  what 
would  his  accusers  say?  Even  what  they  did,  that 
Truth  should  be  confoimded,  and  there  should  be  no 
re-appearing  of  Jesus.  The  weight  of  mind  bearing  on 
him  at  that  hour  from  the  throng  of  disbelievers  in  the 
great  Principle  for  which  he  was  crucified,  weighed 
heavily ;  not  the  spear,  nor  the  cross,  but  the  ingrati- 
tude of  the  world  drew  forth  the  half  suppressed  "  alt 
aabacthani,'*  that  unpinioned  for  a  moment  the  wings  of 
faith.  The  world's  hatred  of  Truth  caused  that  moment 
of  agony,  harder  to  bear  than  the  cross,  up  the  hill  of 
grief.  A  Life  that  was  Love,  all  the  good  he  did,  re- 
warded with  a  cup  of  gall  I  Behold  the  sweat  of  blood 
falling  in  holy  benediction  on  the  grass  of  Gethsemane, 
and  say,  was  Christianity  then  the  privileged  of  earth, 
and  can  the  followers  to-day  of  that  Truth  so  perse- 
cuted then,  expect  the  world's  approval?  Principle 
bestows  few  paLns  until  we  reach  through  demonstra- 
tion, its  fullness.  Love  must  triumph  over  hate,  and 
Truth  and  Life  over  error  and  death,  before  the  thorns 
are  laid  off  for  the  crown  of  glory,  and  "  well  done  good 


IMPOSITION  Ain>  DEMONSTEATION.  143 

and  faithful,"  bestows  immortal  honors.  Our  Master 
had  realized  and  demonstrated  the  science  of  Life  when 
he  was  found  talking  with  his  disciples  after  the  burial ; 
and  whom  the  Rabbis  had  hoped  to  bury  in  a  sepulchre, 
to-day  is  acknowledged  God  I  and  this  God,  and  this 
Truth  that  Jesus  taught  and  proved  over  eighteen 
centuries  ago,  in  days  to  come  will  be  understood. 

Soul  triumphed  over  personal  sense,  and  said  to 
death,  where  is  thy  sting,  and  where  thy  victory, 
grave  ?  But  many  who  saw  this  phenomenon  miscon- 
strued it;  his  disciples  even,  called  him  a  "  spirit,"  but 
his  reply  was,  "  Spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye 
see  me  have ; "  Jesus  demonstrated  man's  unchanged 
condition  after  what  we  call  death,  also  that  Spirit  is 
not  person  or  man ;  and  to  convince  Thomas  of  this,  he 
caused  him  to  examine  the  prints  of  the  nails  and  spear ; 
he  proved  for  time  and  eternity  that  death  is  but  a 
belief  of  personal  sense,  because  Life  is  Spirit,  alias 
God,  and  God  the  immortality  and  Soul  of  man ;  but 
those  consenting  to  the  martyrdom  of  a  righteous  man 
were  only  willing  out  of  their  wicked  work  to  make  a 
doctrinal  platform  for  saving  souls?  His  students,  not 
sufficiently  advanced  to  understand  the  lesson  of  that 
hour,  performed  not  their  wonderful  healing  until  their 
Master  reappeared,  and  talked  with  them  of  its  science, 
and  at  length  rose  out  of  their  sight,  that  is,  his  third 
demonstration  was  so  beyond  their  understanding,  we 
have  no  farther  record  of  him  to  explain.  Then  re- 
ceived they  the  holy  ghost,  in  other  words,  the  fuller 
interpretation  that  science  gives  of  God,  and  wrought 
after  the  example  of  their  Teacher,  when  they  had  no 
longer  a  person,  but  a  Principle  to  lean  upon. 


144  SCIENCE  Aim  HEALTH. 

In  the  crucifixion  of  our  Master,  human  error  and 
divine  Truth  met,  and  Truth  conquered  through  "  the 
man  of  sorrows,"  who  best  understands  the  nothingness 
of  Life  in  matter,  and  the  substance  of  Life,  Truth  and 
Love.  Because  Jesus  was  the  fuller  manifestation  of 
Spirit,  therefore,  the  higher  representative  of  God 
among  men;  the  world  of  sense  hated  him.  Fully 
comprehending  this,  he  said  to  his  disciples,  "  You  hath 
it  loved,  but  me  hath  it  hated ; "  proving  that  mortal 
man  is  not  allied  to  Life,  Truth,  or  Love,  that  personal 
sense  is  the  very  opposite  of  Soul,  in  its  attractions, 
joys  and  sorrows.  Herod  and  Pilate  could  lay  aside 
old  feuds,  to  unite  in  putting  to  derision  and  death 
the  best  man  on  earth ;  they  could  take  up  common 
cause  against  the  exponent  of  Truth,  because  they  both 
secretly  hated  it,  and  were  united  in  their  malice  against 
him  that  upheld  it.  To  get  rid  of  Jesus  and  his  accus- 
ing Wisdom,  was  the  design  of  them  both.  Said  the 
Rabbi,  and  Pharisee,  "He  stirreth  up  seditions,"  "he 
maketh  himself  as  God,"  "  he  is  a  glutton,  and  a  wine- 
bibber,"  "he  casteth  out  devils  through  Beelzebub," 
"  and  is  the  friend  of  sinners."  The  last  was  the  only 
correct  view  taken  of  him.  Because  his  life  was  nearer 
Truth,  he  was  more  belied  than  aU  other  men;  and 
because  he  was  the  friend  of  sinners,  he  failed  not  to 
rebuke  them  pointedly  and  unflinchingly ;  hence  they 
regarded  him  their  strongest  enemy ;  and  so  he  was,  the 
strongest  foe  to  error,  but  the  friend  of  man.  Through 
demonstration  Jesus  established  the  foundations  of  the 
science  of  Life,  controlled  matter,  and  proved  Intelli- 
gence, neither  matter,  nor  man,  but  the  Principle  of 
man,  able  to  hold  and  govern  the  body,  and  to  destroy 
sin,  sickness,  and  death. 


IMPOSITION  JlST>  demonsteation.  145 

People's  opinions  of  Jesus  were  the  very  opposite  of 
the  man,  and  mark  you  wisely  what  will  be  said  to-day 
of  the  science  he  taught  and  its  followers,  and  see  if 
there  be  no  resemblance  between  the  reception  it 're- 
ceived in  the  past,  and  that  accorded  it  at  present.  "We 
have  few  demonstrators  to-day  in  part  even,  of  the  great 
Truth  taught  by  Jesus ;  but  we  hesitate  not  to  say  it 
is  the  privilege  and  possibility  of  all  Christians  to  fol- 
low his  example,  and  what  they  claim  to  do,  but  they 
must  keep  his  first  command,  "to  heal  the  sick,"  as 
proof  they  understand  this  example,  and  the  Princi- 
ple that  healed.  We  see  some  amelioration  of  the  stake 
and  gibbet  in  this  age,  but  the  vengeance  with  which 
doctrines  and  beliefia  pursue  Truth,  has  not  ceased  in 
this  century. 

When  the  science  of  being's  purity,  confronts  the 
impurity  of  sense,  and  humanitarianism  lifts  a  voice 
above  sectarianism,  blows  wUl  faU  liberally  on  science, 
its  true  followers  will  be  traduced  and  persecuted,  and 
imposition  and  malice  will  smite  their  destroyer.  Doc- 
tors in  general  will  trample  on  it,  insomuch  as  it  heals 
the  sick  without  drugs,  and  must  ultimately  destroy 
sickness,  when  their  "  occupation  will  be  gone."  But 
shall  we  serve  the  old  masters  because  Truth  has  ene- 
mies, and  disturbs  the  tranquillity  of  error  ?  Wisdom 
has  given  us  more  foresight  than  this ;  to  the  advanced 
thinkers  perceiving  the  scope  and  tendency  of  Truth 
we  may  look  for  support ;  while  others  will  say  to  the 
science  of  being,  as  did  one  of  old,  to  please  the  Rabbis, 
"  Go  thy  way  for  this  time." 

The  highest  stand-point  of  being,  is  its  science,  but 
oi)inions,  doctrines  and  beliefs  afford  no  demonstrable 
7 


146  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Principle  to  reach  it,  and  enable  man  to  work  out  his 
own  salvation;  'tis  Truth,  the  Principle  of  man  that 
does  this.  But  is  there  not  a  smoother  and  broader 
path  to  harmony  or  heaven;  and  cannot  Christianity 
be  coupled  with  worldly  peace  and  prosperity  ?  The 
very  nature  of  it  is  peace  and  blessedness,  but  its  joys 
and  triumphs  are  not  earthly,  they  are  passing  away 
from  matter  to  Spirit.  By  this  we  do  not  mean  death, 
nor  a  sudden  ecstasy;  but  the  gradual  fading  out  of 
material  things,  of  earthly  desires,  possessions  and 
pleasures,  and  the  coming  in  of  purity,  Truth  and  im- 
mortality. The  demands  of  personal  sense  will  grow 
less,  the  appetite  become  simple,  pride,  malice  and  all 
sin  yield  to  meekness,  mercy  and  Love,  until  finally 
the  belief  of  Life  in  matter  yields  to  the  consciousness 
that  Life  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit,  God.  All  good  thoughts 
and  deeds  are  science  that  proceeds  not  from  a  doc- 
trinal basis,  but  is  soul  subduing  sin,  personal  belief, 
personal  pleasure,  or  pain ;  and  revealing  all  harmony, 
righteousness  and  blessedness  in  our  God-being. 


CHAPTER   III. 

SPIBIT     AND     MATTEB. 

If  happiness  and  Life  are  of  the  body,  personal  sense 
is  man,  and  man  is  matter,  an  intelligent  body,  but 
sickness,  sin  and  death  do  not  constitnte  immortal  man, 
neither  are  these  Spirit. 

Nothing  false  or  impure  is  for  a  moment  embraced  in 
immortal  Soul;  these  are  mortal,  the  destructive  ele- 
ments of  matter-mind.  The  best  sermon  ever  preached 
is  Truth  demonstrated  on  the  body,  whereby  sickness 
is  healed  and  sin  destroyed.  Knowing  that  one  will  be 
supreme  in  the  affections,  and  take  the  lead  of  our  ac- 
tions, the  Master  said,  "  Ye  cannot  serve  two  masters,** 
well  knowing  that  which  determines  our  place  in 
Christianity  proves  also  whether  man  is  the  servant  of 
Soul,  or  sense,  of  God,  or  man.  If  Spirit  governs  man, 
sin  does  not  tempt  him,  the  so-called  laws  of  matter 
make  him  sick,  or  limit  his  Life  and  usefulness.  Straight 
and  narrow  is  the  path  of  science,  and  few  there  be  who 
go  in  thereat. 

The  Truth  of  man  makes  a  new  creature ;  "  old  things 
have  passed  away,  and  behold  all  things  have  become 
new."  When  personal  sense  is  exchanged  for  the  sci- 
ence of  being,  "  all  things  become  immortal  and  harmo- 
nious;" every  belief  of  matter  as  substance.  Life,  or 
Intelligence,  must  be  destroyed  before  man  is  found  the 
147 


148  BCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

image  and  likeness  of  God  ;  Christian  perfection  is  won 
on  no  other  basis.  In  the  scientific  unity  between  Soul 
and  body,  or  God  and  man,  Soul  is  not  in  body,  but 
man  is  embraced  in  Spirit,  even  as  Principle  contains 
its  idea  and  is  controlled  by  it.  Intelligence  embraces 
and  governs  the  harmonious  heavens  and  earth  where 
His  "  wiU  is  done." 

Man  controlled  by  Wisdom,  Truth  and  Love  has  no 
physical  suffering,  his  body  is  harmonious  j  but  the 
belief  of  Soul  in  body  and  Spirit  in  matter  is  governed 
alone  by  personal  sense,  by  beliefs  of  sickness,  sin  and 
death,  doctrines,  theories,  etc.,  hence  it  is  ever  getting 
wrong,  and  finally  goes  down,  and  this  man  is  proved 
mortal.  The  man  of  sense  is  instinct  with  lies,  and  is 
the  "  old  man  to  be  put  off"  before  Grod's  idea  the  im- 
mortal man  is  understood ;  as  Paul  has  it,  before  the 
"  new  man  is  put  on."  What  the  apostle  called  the 
"  new  man,"  is  what  the  science  of  being,  so  new  to 
the  world  of  sense,  will  bring  out  when  not  strangled 
by  error  and  persecution. 

Theories  and  doctrines  that  presuppose  Soul  in  body, 
and  God  in  man,  by  grafting  holiness  into  unholiness, 
make  sickness,  sin  and  death  Truth,  or  God  error  ;  giv- 
ing the  lie  to  science,  and  constituting  a  barren  stereo- 
typed belief,  straining  at  gnats  and  swallowing  camels. 
Why  man  is  not  realized  perfect,  "  even  as  his  Father," 
his  harmonious  Principle  "  is  perfect,"  is  owing  to 
the  belief  an  Intelligence  other  than  God  can  direct 
him  away  from  Truth,  Life  and  Love,  when  it  is  but 
the  error  of  personal  sense  that  does  this,  and  not  an 
intelligent  evil ;  there  is  but  one  Intelligence,  and  this 
is  God. 


8PIBIT  AJm  MATTEB.  149 

Our  beliefs  of  a  supreme  Being  commence,  saying, 
He  hath  almighty  power  and  is  a  present  help  in  times 
of  trouble,  and  end  with  a  drug  or  a  rainy  day  superior 
to  Him ;  the  understanding  of  God  changes  this  position, 
giving  omnipotence  to  Spirit,  and  no  power  to  matter. 
Intelligence  in  matter  would  negative  the  omnipotence 
of  Spirit.  Mortal  error  is  at  war  with  immortal  Truth, 
and  is  the  sick,  sinning  and  dying  belief  named  mortal 
man  that  saith,  death  is  the  master  of  Life. 

Error  abounds  where  Truth  would  much  more 
abound,  were  God  understood,  and  the  scientific  rel^ 
tionship  of  Soul  and  body  as  Principle  and  Idea,  and 
the  impossible  union  of  Spirit  and  matter  fully  appre- 
hended. Jesus  said,  *'  I  and  the  Father  are  one,"  that 
is,  I  am  Soul  and  not  body.  Spirit  and  not  matter, 
hence  there  is  but  one  Tntelligence  or  Soul  because 
there  is  but  one  God  ;  recoUect  "  I "  signifies  God,  and 
not  man;  Principle,  and  not  person;  Spirit,  and  not 
matter ;  and  this  is  the  science  of  Soul  and  body  that 
enables  us  to  heal  the  sick  on  the  Principle  or  Truth 
of  man;  viz.,  that  **in  God  we  live,  move  and  have 
being  " ;  Spirit  and  not  matter  hold  the  issues  of  Life. 

The  accusation  most  denunciatory  to  Jesus,  the  great 
demonstrator  of  the  science  of  being,  was  this :  "  He 
maketh  himself  as  God  " ;  but  this,  also  was  the  point 
that  made  him  all  he  was  more  than  other  men.  When 
this  fundamental  Truth  is  understood,  it  will  be  found 
to  induce  not  only  more  exalted  worship,  but  self-abne- 
gation, a  higher  spiritual  apprehension  of  the  supreme 
Being,  and  the  ability  to  bring  out  all  the  possibilities 
of  being;  it  destroys  also  the  belief  in  matter,  and 
finds  man  in  God ;  the  mistaken  opinion  that  Soul  is  in 


150  BCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  body,  or  any  portion  of  God  in  man  would  rob  the 
All-wise  of  some  omnipotence  and  Wisdom.  Theories 
and  beliefs  either  admit  more  than  one  God,  or  less  than 
a  God  ;  we  must  break  the  bars  of  personality  and  let 
go  the  belief  of  God  in  matter,  and  get  out  of  man  into 
God,  to  reach  the  science  of  Life  and  be  rid  of  sickness, 
sin,  and  death ;  so  long  as  Life  and  Intelligence  are  sup- 
posed to  be  in  matter,  man  will  be  mortal.  The  belief 
that  is  fatal  to  science,  to  man's  harmony,  and  to  God's 
omnipotence  supposes  a  portion  of  Jehovah  is  impris- 
oned in  a  body  of  sensuality  and  death,  to  escape  thence 
when  this  body  has  gone  to  ruin  in  His  keeping,  mas- 
tered Omnipotence,  and  destroyed  itself,  or  when  God 
the  Life  of  man  has  killed  the  body,  to  get  out  of  it, 
into  the  science  and  circumference  of  being. 

The  smallest  portion  of  holiness  was  never  inside  of 
sin,  or  mixed  in  any  manner  with  it.  The  good  we  see, 
and  say  it  is  in  man,  is  outside  of  him  ;  mortal  man,  or 
mind  in  matter,  is  morally  and  scientifically  impossible, 
even  to  God.  The  belief  that  good  and  evil,  God  and 
devil,  Spirit  and  matter  mingle  in  the  least,  or  take  the 
same  individuality,  is  the  error  called  moiftal  man. 
There  are  degrees  of  comparison,  however,  in  error, 
the  lesser  one  is  the  less  material  man,  hence  the  more 
transparent  to  Truth,  outside  this  error  the  good  in 
connection  with  mortal  man,  is  outside  of  him,  instead 
of  inside.  The  idea  of  God  outside  the  belief  of  Life 
in  matter  is  immortal  man  ;  we  catch  glimpses  of  him 
when  the  clouds  of  error  are  less  dense,  and  at  times 
melt  into  such  thinness  we  perceive  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  God  in  some  word  or  deed  that  reveals  some- 
what of  the  true  being,  Qven  the  immortal  man,  sinless 


SPIEIT  Am>  MATTER.  151 

and  eternal.  Not,  however,  that  a  mortal  man  em- 
bruces  one  atom  of  goodness ;  all  is  sin  and  sense  there, 
but  that  the  good  outside  oi  him  at  times  shines  through 
him  like  the  sunbeams  that  the  vapory  cloud  cannot 
hide.  The  less  we  admit  matter  intelligent,  and  cease 
to  call  the  body  "I,"  the  more  we  gather  ourself  in  the 
good,  outside  of  evil,  and  the  sooner  will  God  be  under- 
stood, and  man  will  be  found  the  image  and  likeness 
of  God. 

Admitting  Soul  is  in  the  body,  and  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence matter,  as  well  as  God  ;  the  infinite  gets  into  the 
finite,  and  even  then  cannot  control  the  body  in  which 
He  dwells ;  contending  bodily  conditions  are  beyond 
the  control  of  Intelligence ;  we  employ  matter  reme- 
dies to  do  what  is  not  even  expected  of  Omnipotence, 
and  mortal  man  limps  with  lameness,  droops  with  dys- 
pepsia, or  consumes  with  pulmonary  disease,  etc.,  until 
this  so-called  man  yields  up  the  ghost. 

We  should  hesitate  to  say  God  sins  and  suffers, 
although  the  logic  of  such  reasoning  would  be  this  ;  if 
God  dwells  in  person  or  man  we  must  confess  to  athe- 
ism and  submerge  Intelligence  in  matter.  How  far  is 
the  belief  removed  from  infidehty,  that  unites  Spirit 
and  matter,  and  employs  the  latter  to  heal  the  sick, 
thus  tacitly  acknowledging  matter  superior  to  God. 
This  error  cannot  be  understood,  or  it  would  not  be 
tolerated. 

There  are  evil  beliefe,  and  these  falsely  called  evil 
"  spirits."  There  is  but  one  Spirit,  viz.,  Life,  Love,  and 
Truth;  and  this  is  sufficient  for  all  things,  and  a 
"  very  present  help  in  time  of  trouble " ;  but  when 
knowledge  takes  the  responsibility  to  say  matter  is 


152  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

more  potent  than  man's  Maker,  is  it  well  to  suppose 
Christianity  can  mix  with  this  belief,  so  opposite  to 
Jesus'  teachings,  and  demonstrate  as  he  did  the  science 
of  being,  casting  out  error,  and  healing  the  sick. 

To  understand  that  "  I  "  is  Intelligence,  and  this  the 
one  God,  enables  man  to  gain  the  immortality  of  Soul, 
and  to  destroy  the  errors  of  sense,  and  make  the  body 
harmonious  and  eternal,  because  it  is  governed  by  Spirit ; 
but  to  believe  ourself  nerves,  bones,  brain,  etc.,  is  to 
accept  the  aid  of  matter  to  control  the  body,  virtually 
admitting  God  incapable  of  the  entire  government  of 
man.  If  brains,  nerves,  etc.,  are  intelligent,  then  Spirit 
and  matter  commingle,  and  sin  and  holiness,  sickness 
and  health.  Life  and  death,  good  and  evil,  are  mixed, 
and  who  shall  say  which  is  one  or  the  other,  for  this 
would  be  a  matter  of  opinion.  Our  Master  destroyed 
this  doctrine  when  He  said,  "  there  is  no  fellowship 
between  God  and  Belial."  If  man  is  Intelligence, 
there  are  gods  many  ;  or  if  Intelligence  is  in  man,  the 
greater  enters  into  the  lesser;  and  God  becomes  less 
than  man,  and  there  is  no  God  ;  't  is  in  vain  we  insist 
on  such  self-evident  error  1  Those  self-conscious  of 
any  goodness  are  also  conscious  of  Love  and  Truth, 
outside  of  matter. 

If  man  would  pay  due  allegiance  to  God,  what 
stronger  argument  has  he  by  which  to  overcome  sick- 
ness and  sin,  than  to  regard  these  not  made  by  God, 
*'  who  made  aU  that  was  made ; "  and  because  they 
were  not,  that  they  are  without  creation  or  reality.  To 
trample  on  sin  by  holding  yourself  superior  to  it,  is  wis- 
dom ;  but  to  fear  it,  bringeth  a  snare,  because  you  ac- 
knowledge some  power  or  Intelligence  superior  to  God. 


SPIEIT  Aim  MATTEE.  153 

To  trample  on  the  belief  of  sickness,  and  to  regard 
yourself  superior  to  it,  is  wise ;  but  to  fear  sickness, 
causes  it,  by  acknowledging  its  supremacy  over  you. 
If  you  possess  Love,  Wisdom,  or  Truth,  you  have  Life, 
that  is  superior  to  death,  sickness,  or  sin,  and  you  ought 
to  prove  this  fact  by  demonstration. 

If  thought  is  startled  at  the  strong  claims  of  the  sci- 
ence of  being,  and  doubts  them,  are  we  not  surprised 
also,  by  the  claims  of  evil  ?  but  admit  them,  although  dis- 
cord is  unreal  and  Truth  not  as  surprising  or  arbitrary 
as  error. 

When  sound  is  interpreted  by  personal  sense,  it  is  but 
a  belief  that  may  be  lost  with  a  single  change  of  opinion 
regarding  it,  but  where  it  exists  in  its  Principle,  we 
hold  it  in  Soul,  and  a  self-conscious  capacity  undying. 
The  belief  that  the  so-called  dead  speak  audibly  to  the 
living,  gives  a  mental  impression  the  same  as  other  be- 
liefs, and  has  no  more  reality  than  those,  ^ound  is  pro- 
duced by  mental  impressions,  and  not  by  the  action  of 
air  on  the  mechanism  of  the  ear.  Hearing  is  not  de- 
pendent on  matter,  but  depends  either  on  belief  or  the 
understanding.  Those  believing  in  *'  spirits,"  may  pro- 
duce to  personal  sense  the  impression  of  sound  that  has 
the  same  reality  to  them  as  the  more  common  modus 
operandi  has  to  others.  It  is  mind  alone  that  hears,  and 
mind  that  gives  the  impression  of  sound ;  and  this  is 
proved  by  clairvoyance. 

One  individual  believes  he  must  use  his  hands  to 
bring  a  rose  in  contact  with  the  olfactories ;  and  another, 
equally  sincere,  believes  legerdemain  can  do  this ;  and 
a  third,  that  the  so-called  dead  handle  the  rose  for 
him;  but  each  one  has  produced  this  phenomenon 
7* 


154  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

by  his  belief,  and  only  because  the  method  is  more 
common  to  let  limbs,  lips,  and  ears  express  the  mind's 
volition,  and  sound  to  sense,  other  methods  we  call  mir- 
acles. As  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he  in  error ;  but  as  a 
man  understandeth,  so  is  he  in  Truth.  A  belief  of  sick- 
ness, coming  in  contact  with  another  belief  of  health,  is 
sometimes  negatived,  and  the  sick  feel  better,  and  this 
is  the  only  point  of  science  that  the  mal-practitioner 
adheres  to.  The  supposed  sensations  of  body  are  the 
impressions  of  one's  own  mind,  or  that  another  mind 
produces,  in  no  case  do  they  proceed  from  matter ;  at 
length  they  may  become  a  belief  of  inflammation,  sup- 
puration, paralysis,  stiffness,  etc. ;  but  in  no  instance  do 
they  originate  in  matter. 

Again,  one  mind  coming  in  contact  with  the  grief  of 
another  is  depressed,  and  a  tear  starts ;  now  has  not 
mind  in  this  instance  produced  an  effect  on  the  body, 
upon  the  lachrymal  glands  ?  and  not  more  readily,  or 
distinctly  on  the  eyes,  than  an  internal  organ.  Mind 
produces  diseased  bones,  and  governs  alone  the  entire 
internal  viscera,  and  this  is  the  explanation  of  all  disease. 
The  excellent  author,  John  Young  of  Edinburgh,  says, 
"  God  is  the  father  of  minds,  and  of  nothing  else ; " 
surely  this  is  the  voice  of  Truth,  crying  in  the  wilder- 
ness, prepare  ye  the  way  of  moral  science,  even  the  reign 
of  Spirit  over  matter.  Scourging  Truth  out  of  syna- 
gogues will  not  hide  it  forever.  The  signs  of  to-day 
point  to  the  era  when  all  that  really  is,  will  be  under- 
stood Spirit  and  its  phenomena ;  and  already  the  shadow 
of  this  right  hand  rests  upon  the  hour. 

The  inquiry  should  no  longer  be,  can  mind  produce 
sounds,  faces  and  forms  ?  but  what  is  the  best  method 


8PIBIT  AND  MATTEB.  155 

of  training  mind  here,  to  produce  good  instead  of  evil, 
that  materialism,  which  depends  whoUy  on  mechanical 
construction  and  matter  conditions  for  cause  and  effect, 
and  the  evil  results  from  mediumship,  may  cease  for- 
ever. 

The  Jews'  determination  to  recognize  God  only  as 
person  and  a  king,  has  not  forsaken  this  age ;  nor  have 
our  creeds  and  ritualism  in  other  respects  quite  washed 
their  hands  of  Rabbinical  error.  To-day  echoes  back 
the  cry  of  bygone  centuries :  "  Crucify  him  that  maketh 
himself  as  God,"  Spirit,  and  let  matter  have  dominion 
over  man. 

Because  Jesus  understood  God  better  than  did  the 
Rabbis,  he  arrived  at  the  conclusion  in  advance  of  them 
he  was  Spirit  and  not  matter,  and  that  these  never 
blend;  also,  that  there  is  but  one  Spirit,  or  Intelli- 
gence, therefore  but  one  God,  one  Life,  Love  and  Truth. 
All  forms  of  belief  deny  this  in  the  main,  and  contend 
that  Intelligence  is  both  God  and  man,  that  there  are 
two  separate  entities  or  beings  exercising  antagonistic 
powers ;  also,  that  matter  controls  Spirit,  that  man  is 
both  matter  and  Spirit,  and  the  supreme  Being  is  God 
and  man ;  also,  that  a  third  person  named  devil,  is 
another  Intelligence  and  power,  and  that  these  tliree 
different  personages,  viz.,  God,  man,  and  devil  blend  in 
one  person.  When  we  possess  a  true  sense  of  our  one- 
ness with  God,  and  learn  we  are  Spirit  alone,  and  not 
matter,  we  shall  have  no  such  opinions  as  these,  but 
will  triumph  over  all  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  thus 
proving  our  God-being.  That  we  are  Spirit,  and  Spirit 
is  God,  is  undeniably  true,  and  judging  by  its  fruits, 
(the  rule  our  Master  gave)  we  should  say  this  is  not 


156  SCIENCE  AITD  HEALTH. 

only  science,  but  Christianity ;  but  the  shocking  auda- 
city that  calls  itself  God,  and  yet  demonstrates  only 
erring  mortality,  surprises  us  1  Some  one  has  said  Chris- 
tianity must  be  science,  and  science  Christianity,  else 
one  or  the  other  is  false  and  useless ;  but  neither  of 
these  is  proved  thus,  hence  they  are  inseparable  in 
demonstration.  When  looking  to  mortal  man  for  evi- 
dences of  Life  and  Truth,  we  find  sin  and  death  stronger 
than  either  of  these,  hence  we  must  look  away  from 
body  to  soul ;  not  in  mortality  is  Spirit  that  is  infinite 
and  blest.  It  is  imp6ssible  to  shut  up  the  infinite  in 
man ;  we  cannot  be  both  Spirit  and  matter,  for  these 
are  opposites.  Again,  if  God  is  both  within  and  with- 
out all  things,  then  all  is  God.  "When  we  say  the  body 
is  matter,  we  say  with  Paul,  then  you  must  certainly  be 
"  absent  from  the  body,  to  be  present  with  the  Lord," 
even  Spirit.  But  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  materia 
medica  calls  death,  yet  Jesus  and  Paul  knew  Life  is  not 
in  the  body.  The  belief  that  Life  and  intelligence  blend 
with  matter  is  the  foundation  of  aU  misapprehensions 
of  God  and  man ;  and  we  shall  prove  we  are  Spirit  that 
mixes  not  with  matter,  when  this  opposite  error  or  belief 
goes  down  in  death,  until  it  is  finally  destroyed ;  yet  we 
shall  see,  hear,  feel,  &c.,  all  the  same,  and  independent 
of  matter  organizations,  which  we  now  deem  indispen- 
sable to  these  faculties  of  Soul.  Sooner  or  later  we 
shall  all  learn  the  fetters  of  our  infinite  capacities  are 
forged  by  belief  only,  and  that  matter  is  not  substance, 
Life,  or  Intelligence.  When  we  understand  Spirit  bet- 
ter than  to  hink  it  person  or  man,  or  to  call  it  matter 
and  place  Life  that  is  supreme  in  mortality,  we  shall 
clothe  our  bodies  with  immortality,  and  not  until  then. 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTKR.  157 

In  science  we  find  Spirit  and  idea  harmonize,  and 
man's  existence  in  Soul,  the  substance  and  Principle  of 
the  idea  we  name  man.  There  are  no  personal  senses 
in  Spirit,  where  thy  neighbor  is  as  thyself ;  thus  the 
command  to  hold  no  Intelligence  in  matter,  but  to  love 
God,  Spirit,  with  aU  thy  heart,  Soul  and  strength,  and 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself,  Jesus  said,  embraced  all  law 
and  prophesy.  In  this  relationship  of  Soul  and  body, 
otherwise  of  God  and  man,  what  is  one  man's  meat  is 
not  another's  poison;  but  what  feeds  one  feeds  all, 
even  as  Jesus  illustrated  with  the  loaves  and  fishes, 
when  Spirit  instead  of  matter  supplied  food  for  the 
multitude. 

How  long  before  we  arrive  at  the  full  understanding 
of  the  science  of  being,  no  man  knoweth,  not  the  idea 
but  the  Principle,  not  the  son  but  the  Father ;  yet  one 
thing  is  certain:  we  shall  destroy  sin,  sickness  and 
death  only  as  we  gain  this  understanding  of  science, 
the  Truth  of  man. 

We  talk  of  evil  spirits,  but  there  is  no  evil  in  Spirit ; 
all  discord  proceeds  from  the  belief  of  Spirit  in  matter ; 
but  our  slow  progress  from  material  stand-points  to- 
day, portends  a  long  night  to  the  traveller.  Whoso 
opens  the  way  with  science  is  a  stranger  and  pilgrim 
at  present,  that  marks  out  the  path  for  future  genera- 
tions. 

On  the  Western  Hemisphere,  some  immortal  senten- 
ces broke  the  fetters,  and  demolished  whipping-posts 
and  markets  for  man,  but  tyranny  would  go  down  in 
blood,  and  the  breath  of  freedom  must  come  through 
the  cannon's  mouth.  The  abolition  of  negro  enslave- 
ment,  however,   did  not   destroy   slavery.     We   have 


158  SCIENCE  AITD  HEALTH. 

slaves  to  personal  sense,  tliat  are  hopeless  servants, 
knowing  not  how  to  obtain  their  freedom.  The  lame, 
the  deaf,  the  dumb,  the  blind,  the  sick  and  sensual  are 
wearing  out  years  of  servitude,  dragging  their  slow 
length  along,  chained  to  the  belief  the  body  is  their 
master ;  and  this  belief  must  be  abolished,  or  mankind 
submit  hopelessly  to  the  worst  form  of  slavery.  This 
state  of  man,  however,  is  not  legitimate,  and  cannot 
continue  forever ;  even  now,  in  prophetic  vision,  we  see 
man  free  as  the  sons  of  God,  and  matter  no  longer  his 
master ;  the  aboHtionists  of  negro  slavery,  in  discern- 
ing the  rights  of  man,  foresaw  the  doom  of  slavery. 
Sickness,  sin  and  death  belong  not  to  the  govern- 
ment of  God;  neither  are  we  their  helpless  slaves; 
they  could  not  conquer  man  in  a  single  instance,  did 
he  understand  his  authority  over  them,  and  assert 
his  freedom  in  the  name  of  Almighty  God,  adopt- 
ing the  scientific  position  that  Intelligence  controls 
matter. 

A  few  sentences  of  the  science  of  being,  understood, 
would  enable  man  to  grasp  the  standard  of  liberty. 
Citizens  of  the  world,  accept  their  glorious  import  and 
gain  your  freedom  I  This  is  your  divine  right ;  a  belief 
and  not  law  has  bound  you,  and  to  a  condition  of  mind 
and  not  matter ;  all  the  sickness,  sin  and  death  on  earth 
are  caused  by  mind,  even  the  behef  of  man ;  matter  is 
not  cause,  and  when  you  destroy  the  belief  that  it  is, 
its  power  over  you  will  flee  ;  you  possess  your  own 
body  and  make  it  harmonious  and  immortal,  or  discord- 
ant and  mortal.  You,  the  Intelligence,  embrace  the 
body  in  comprehension  and  completeness;  put  away, 
then,  the  error  of  belief  that  matter  embraces  you  in 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTER.  159 

mystery  and  disease;  '•'•you^''  the  Soul  and  circumfer- 
ence of  being,  (for  the  body  is  but  the  idea  of  "  you,") 
are  a  law  to  your  members,  and  the  law-giver  that  makes 
your  body  discordant  or  harmonious,  according  to  the 
ignorance  or  understanding,  the  error  or  Truth  that 
governs  it.  Matter  has  no  Intelligence  to  rule  over  you ; 
say  then  to  the  error  whereby  you  submit  to  your  body, 
"  Depart,  ye  that  work  iniquity." 

Truth  will  establish  the  kingdom  of  heaven  on  earth, 
even  the  reign  of  harmony  wherein  is  neither  sickness, 
sin,  nor  death,  and  trample  out  this  trio  of  error ;  had 
God  constituted  laws  of  matter  with  power  to  make 
man  sick,  Christ  would  not  have  abrogated  those  laws 
by  healing  the  sick,  contrary  to  them.  All  evidence  of 
physical  law  and  personal  sense  is  destroyed  in  the  sci- 
ence of  being. 

Personal  sense,  takes  no  cognizance  of  the  earth's 
motion,  and  beholds  the  sun  making  a  diurnal  round. 
Science,  contradicting  personal  sense,  taught  the  olden 
astronomer  the  sun  is  our  solar  centre,  and  the  earth 
turning  on  its  axis,  revolves  around  it.  So  at  the  focus 
of  optical  vision  when  sky  and  earth  appear  to  meet, 
and  clouds  and  ocean  join  hands,  science  proves  them 
remote  as  at  the  nearest  points  of  vision.  Again,  the 
barometer,  that  little  prophet  of  storm  and  sunshine, 
declares  it  fair  when  personal  sense  sees  nothing  but 
murky  clouds  and  drenching  rain-drops.  To  personal 
sense,  severing  the  jugular  vein  takes  Life,  and  de- 
stroys man ;  but  to  science.  Life  goes  on  the  same  as 
before,  it  being  indestructible  and  eternal;  for  man 
cannot  be  destroyed.  Science  takes  all  proof  out  of 
the  hands  of  personal  sense,  and  makes  void  this  error, 


160  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

interpreting  phenomena  with  reason  and  revelation 
based  on  their  Principle.  Science  destroyed  Ptolemy's 
vague  theory  that  earth  is  the  centre  of  the  solar  sys- 
tem ;  and  revealed  the  harmony  of  the  spheres,  on  a 
reversed  plan. 

Personal  sense  declares  Life  is  in  man,  and  matter  is 
intelligent ;  that  brains,  nerves,  etc.,  are  seats  of  pain 
or  pleasure,  also,  of  disease  and  death  ;  therefore  Soul 
is  tributary  to  the  body  and  in  mortality.  Theories  of 
anatomy,  physiology,  etc.,  make  the  same  blunder  with 
Soul  and  body  that  Ptolemy  did  with  the  sun  and 
earth ;  he  made  the  sun  tributary  to  the  earth,  they 
make  Soul  secondary  and  tributary  to  the  body ;  but 
science  has  destroyed  one,  and  in  time  wiU  master  the 
other  error,  overruling  the  evidence  of  personal  sense 
altogether,  and  thus  reveal  the  harmony  of  man  and 
the  universe,  on  a  reversed  statement.  The  Principle 
of  man  is  Soul,  and  Soul  is  Spirit,  and  this  is  the  only 
Life,  Intelligence,  or  substance  of  the  universe;  all 
is  tributary  to  Soul.  Earth  borrows  light  and  heat 
from  the  sun,  the  body  borrows  Life  and  Litelligence 
firom  Soul.  As  earth  is  opaque,  having  no  light  of 
her  own,  so  the  body  material  is  a  lifeless,  unintelligent 
belief ;  but  the  spiritual  body  reflects  Life,  Love  and 
Truth. 

Copernicus  marked  out  the  pathway  of  science  in  the 
heavens,  and  we  at  a  later  date  would  point  out  the 
science  of  Life  or  Principle  of  harmonious  being ;  but 
before  Copernicus  spake,  astrography  was  a  mystery, 
and  the  geography  of  the  heavens  a  myth.  The  Chal- 
dean shepherd  saw  in  a  comet  the  fate  of  empires,  and 
read  the  fortunes  of  man  in  a  star ;  no  higher  revela- 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTEE.  161 

tions  than  the  horoscope  hung  out  upon  empyrean,  yet 
earth  and  heavens  were  bright,  and  bird  and  blossom 
glad  in  the  sunshine.  So  to-day  we  have  Truth,  Life 
and  Love  to  gladden  man,  but  leaving  him  to  the  inter- 
pretations of  a  belief  or  personal  sense  makes  him  as 
the  wandering  comet  and  desolate  star, 

"Man  never  is,  bat  always  to  be  blest." 

The  Ptolemic  system,  or  error  regarding  the  heavenly 
bodies,  could  not  effect  the  vital  interests  of  man,  like 
the  error  of  belief,  relating  to  our  body,  that  reverses  the 
order  of  science  and  assigns  to  matter  the  prerogative 
of  Spirit;  making  man  the  most  inharmonious  phe- 
nomenon of  the  universe.  When  we  admit  Spirit  gov- 
erns man,  and  demonstrate  this,  in  our  control  over  the 
body,  sickness,  sin  and  death  will  disappear ;  for  noth- 
ing evil  or  mortal  comes  from  Spirit ;  but  if  we  would 
divide  Spirit  into  persons  called  "  spirits,"  putting  Soul 
in  body  and  Spirit  in  personality,  we  make  an  unac- 
countable blunder,  and  lose  the  science  of  being.  The 
senses  of  Soul  are  without  pain,  and  forever  at  peace ; 
nothing  can  hide  from  them  the  beauties  of  Truth;  but 
what  a  transient  trust  is  the  eye,  when  the  power  of 
light  and  lens  may  all  end  with  a  prick  of  the  retina. 
To  understand  our  being  is  to  hold  sight  immortal. 
The  science  of  Soul  preserves  the  sight,  and  there  is  no 
physical  science ;  the  Principle  of  all  phenomena  is  In- 
telligence and  Life,  unconfined  to  matter;  where  the 
altitude  of  the  eye  need  not  be  perpendicular  to  the 
geometrical  plane ;  whatsoever  is  governed  by  Soul 
instead  of  sense,  is  never  deprived  of  the  action  or 
blessing  of  Intelligence. 


162  PCrENCB  ASD  HEALTH. 

We  should  never  ask  after  the  condition,  structure, 
or  economy  of  the  body,  but  take  no  thought  about  it ; 
—  Soul  governs  man  better  than  sense,  and  for  the 
body  to  be  sensationless  is  science.  The  compound 
minerals  or  aggregate  substances  that  compose  the 
earth,  the  relations  constituent  masses  bear  to  each 
other,  or  the  magnitudes,  distances,  revolutions,  etc., 
of  the  celestial  bodies,  are  of  no  real  importance, 
for  all  this  must  give  place  to  the  spiritualized  under- 
standing, that  matter  is  not  substance,  and  when  we 
admit  this,  man  will  be  found  harmonious  and  eternal, 
even  the  idea  of  God,  that  expresses  the  harmony  of 
being. 

Material  substance,  geological  calculations,  etc.,  will 
be  swallowed  up  in  the  infinite  Spirit  that  comprehends 
and  evolves  all  idea,  structure,  form,  coloring,  etc.,  that 
we  now  suppose  are  produced  by  matter.  The  spir- 
itual perception  of  man  and  of  the  universe  constitutes 
the  true  idea  of  both.  While  Columbus  was  putting 
down  one  of  the  errors  of  personal  sense,  and  giving 
freer  breath  to  the  globe,  the  hands  of  ignorance  and 
superstition  were  chaining  the  honest  limbs  of  the  brave 
old  navigator;  starvation  and  disgrace  looked  him  in 
the  face,  but  sterner  still  had  been  the  fate  of  him 
whom  history  has  since  immortalized,  had  his  discovery 
embraced  a  Principle,  undermining  sensuality.  Age 
nor  accident  interferes  with  the  senses  of  Soul;  the 
body  has  no  sensation  ;  it  cannot  see,  hear  or  feel,  not- 
withstanding the  belief  to  the  contrary.  Understanding 
this  truth,  the  Master  knew  no  loss  of  our  faculties  can 
occur  except  to  belief;  therefore  he  knew  how  to  han- 
dle personal  sense,  by  putting  it  under  his  feet,  which 


SPIEIT  AND  MATTEE.  163 

enabled  him  to  restore  sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to  the 
deaf,  and  speech  to  the  dumb. 

If  it  be  true  that  sensation  is  in  nerves,  hearing  in 
the  ear,  sight  in  the  eye,  etc. ;  when  these  organs  are 
lost  our  faculties  are  gone,  therefore  they  cannot  be 
immortal  in  Spirit,  when  the  reality  is  they  are  immor- 
tal only  thus  ;  personal  sense  returns  to  dust,  and  gives 
place  to  spiritual  sense,  wherein  we  find  not  a  faculty 
lost,  and  nothing  gone  except  sin  and  suffering.  Be- 
cause the  so-called  personal  senses  are  mortal  we  must 
admit  them  error,  a  belief,  and  not  the  Truth  of  man. 

What  we  call  laws  of  nature  are  as  able  to  destroy 
the  immortality  of  Soul,  as  body,  or  take  from  man 
one  jot  of  what  God  hath  given.  "  To  the  unknown 
God,  whom  therefore  ye  ignorantly  worship,"  be  these 
laws  inscribed.  Idolatry  keeps  pace  with  civilization, 
when  instead  of  wood  or  stone  we  bow  to  drugs,  flesh- 
brush,  flannel,  etc.,  etc.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other 
gods  before  Me,  is  the  command  of  Wisdom  ;  no  Intel- 
ligence in  matter,  no  imaginary  physical  law,  but  the 
one  supreme  spiritual  law  of  being,  namely,  the  Truth 
of  Soul  and  body. 

Discord  and  suffering  proceed  not  from  God,  from 
Soul,  but  sense ;  should  man  obey  Intelligence  alone, 
happiness  and  harmony  would  be  universal.  In  the 
days  of  Jesus  and  his  students.  Truth  healed  the  sick, 
and  would  to-day  do  this,  and  make  man  perfect ;  ad- 
mitting this  Truth,  there  is  but  one  Intelligence,  and 
this  God,  governing  man,  yea.  Spirit  triumphing  over 
matter.  Man  worships  material  forms  of  religion,  crin- 
ges to  popular  favor,  delves  deeper  into  matter,  strain- 
ing at  gnats  and  swallowing  camels  ;  popular  humbug 


164  SCrENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

is  the  more  merited  name  for  modem  knowledge,  that 
like  the  ancient  "tree,"  greatly  multiplies  our  pains,  sin 
and  mortality. 

An  absolute  and  perfect  Principle,  named  God,  gov- 
erns man  and  the  universe  harmoniously ;  belief,  and 
personal  sense  never  yet  made  a  harmonious  man,  or 
imiverse.  Jesus  taught  and  proved  by  demonstration, 
our  dominion  over  matter ;  also,  that  a  sinless  and  im- 
mortal existence  is  obtained  only  through  triumph  over 
the  body.  The  Scripture  saith,  all  things  are  possible 
to  Spirit ;  but  our  theories  practically  deny  this,  and 
make  healing  the  sick  possible  only  to  matter ;  but  the- 
ories are  false  and  the  Scripture  true.  Beliefe  rob  God 
and  slay  man,  then  spread  their  table  with  cannibal  titbits 
and  give  thanks.  Christianity  is  not  dishonest,  but  our 
religions  are ;  to  rule  mankind  and  conciliate  society  at 
the  expense  of  Truth,  yea,  to  be  popular  is  the  weak- 
ness of  the  world.  He  that  leaves  all  for  Truth,  and 
is  falsely  accused  and  hated  because  of  Christianity, 
is  wise ;  the  world  will  believe  error  and  be  slow  to 
admit  Truth.  In  this  manner  the  man  of  sorrows  gave 
to  a  mocking  world  the  demonstration  of  the  science  of 
being.  The  cross  is  the  central  emblem  of  history,  in- 
dividually and  collectively;  all  must  take  it  up,  and 
deny  pleasure  or  pain,  of  personal  sense.  The  history 
of  science  over  eighteen  centuries  ago,  wiU  repeat  itself; 
persecution  for  righteousness  sake  has  begun,  and  those 
very  sects  that  bore  the  lash  in  the  past,  are  the  first 
to  flog  progress  to-day.  Jewish  rites  and  ceremonies, 
and  the  more  modem  creed,  and  ritual,  as  types  and 
shadows,  point  to  the  coming  of  the  Truth  of  being 
when  the  substance  or-  Spirit  of  those  emblems  shall 


SPmiT  AND  MATTER.  165 

appear  in  demonstration ;  hence  when  their  Spirit  or 
Truth  is  gained,  all  forms  should  be  laid  aside ;  we  can- 
not serve  two  masters,  and  keep  the  commandment, 
*'  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  Me." 

We  worship  spiritually  only  as  we  cease  to  worship 
through  material  forms;  the  material  must  and  wUl 
give  place  to  the  spiritual ;  let  it  be  so  then,  and  not 
as  in  the  fable,  because  the  wind  blows  that  would 
take  off  the  cloak,  hug  more  closely  what  the  wind 
should  remove.  Displace  the  belief  of  God  in  matter, 
or  Soul  in  body,  and  happiness  and  immortality  will  be 
understood,  and  never  can  be  until  this  is  done.  "VVe 
gather  not  grapes  of  thorns ;  nor  fill  vessels  that  are 
un  emptied. 

To  empty  mankind  of  error  so  that  Truth  may  flow 
into  the  mind,  is  the  work  before  us  ;  and  those-  com- 
missioned for  this  work  will  suffer  tribulation  such  as 
has  not  been  since  the  beginning.  When  Truth  ad- 
vances, error  must  recede,  but  will  cry  out  as  it  goes : 
"Why  art  thou  come  hither  to  torment  me  before 
the  time ;  "  persecution,  however,  advances  the  true 
idea,  for  it  sets  thought  at  work  on  the  subject  at  issue. 
Our  individual  sufferings  for  Truth,  serve  to  spirit- 
ualize us ;  hence  the  benediction  on  those  persecuted 
for  righteousness  sake,  "  For  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven." 

Christianity  is  not  a  creed,  doctrine,  or  belief ;  but 
the  demonstration  of  Life,  Love,  and  Truth  ;  it  is  not  a 
special  gift  from  a  personal  Jehovah,  but  the  understand- 
ing, of  God,  that  is  gained  through  much  tribulation  in 
the  world,  but  great  peace  in  Truth ;  error  must  and 
will  make  war  on  Truth,  because  it  is  proof,  and  not 


166  SCIENCE  AND  HEAXTH. 

profession.  The  Principle  of  being  that  makes  man 
harmonious  we  cannot  reach  through  material  rites  or 
the  worship  of  a  personal  God.  The  one  scientific 
statement  of  being,  is  that  neither  man  nor  matter  has 
substance,  Life  or  Intelligence.  There  is  a  wide  differ- 
ence between  the  interpretation  belief  and  opinions 
give  of  Christianity,  and  that  which  the  science  of  Life 
demonstrates.  Jesus  and  his  students  healed  the  sick, 
because  of  their  spirituality :  they  healed  with  Christ, 
Truth,  and  not  in  the  name  of  Christ,  but  in  the  prac- 
tice^ thereof.  We  have  no  need  of  creeds  and  church 
organizations  to  sustain  or  explain  a  demonstrable 
platform,  that  defines  itself  in  healing  the  sick,  and 
casting  out  error.  The  uselessness  of  drugs,  the  emp- 
tiness of  knowledge  that  puffeth  up,  and  the  injaginary 
laws  of  matter  are  very  apparent  to  those  who  are 
rising;  to  the  more  glorious  demonstration  of  their  God- 
being. 

The  mistake  the  disciples  of  Jesus  made  to  found 
rehgious  organizations  and  church  rites,  if  indeed  they 
did  this,  was  one  the  Master  did  not  make ;  but  the 
mistake  church  members  make  to  employ  drugs  to  heal 
the  sick,  was  not  made  by  the  students  of  Jesus. 
Christ's  church  was  Truth,  "I  am  Truth  and  Life," 
the  temple  for  the  worshippers  of  Truth  is  Spirit  and 
not  matter,  even  the  Principle  of  man  and  the  universe 
that  calls  on  those  professing  godliness,  to  understand 
God,  and  to  be  absent  from  the  body  to  be  present  with 
Him,  and  to  claim  their  right  of  membership  by  destroy- 
ing sickness,  sin,  and  death.  Is  there  any  higher  Chris- 
tianity than  this  ? 

No  time  was  lost  by  our  Master  in  organizations,  rites, 


SPIEIT  AND  MATTEE.  167 

and  ceremonies,  or  in  proselyting  for  certain  forms  of 
belief:  members  of  his  church  must  auswer  to  them- 
selves, in  the  secret  sanctuary  of  Soul,  questions  of  the 
most  solemn  import.  First,  am  I  surely  gaining  a  vic- 
tory over  matter,  and  present  with  Spirit,  present  with 
Love  and  Truth,  supping  with  them  and  they  with 
me,  gaining  this  oneness  with  God,  of  which  Jesus 
spake,  thus  rising  superior  to  personal  sense,  and  con- 
quering sickness,  sin  and  death ;  am  I  caring  less  and 
less  for  earthly  pleasures  or  pains,  and  getting  out  with 
the  sinner  and  in  with  the  saint  ?  The  true  answer  to 
these  inquiries  will  set  us  all  right ;  they  are  the  only 
signs  significant  of  the  burial  of  the  body  with  Christ, 
and  its  resurrection  with  God,  Truth,  compared  with 
which  rites  and  ceremonies  sink  into  insignificance. 
We  have  no  record  that  forms  of  church  worship  were 
instituted  by  our  great  spiritual  teacher,  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  and  we  learn  the  improbability  of  this,  in 
the  science  of  God,  that  he  taught  and  demonstrated. 
Said  he,  "The  time  now  U  when  they  that  worship 
the  Father  should  worship  him  in  Spirit,  and  no  longer 
in  Jerusalem,*'  (the  wealth  and  learning)  "  of  our  tem- 
ples ";  a  magnificent  edifice  was  not  the  sign  of  Christ's 
Church. 

Anciently  the  followers  of  Christ,  Truth,  measured 
their  Christianity  by  the  control  it  gave  them  over 
sickness,  sin  and  death;  whereas  the  more  modem 
forms  of  religion  leave  out  the  first  proof,  and  substi- 
tute observances  for  a  test  of  the  latter ;  but  we  are 
learning  slowly,  as  the  centuries  pass,  to  leave  forms 
and  doctrines,  and  require  the  primitive  tests  of  Chris- 
tianity.   If  we  accept  the  mere  letter  of  moral  and  spir- 


168  SCIEN-CE  AND  HEALTH. 

itual  science  and  omit  the  Spirit,  we  shall  not  gain  the 
great  Truth  that  destroys  sin  as  well  as  sickness,  but 
omit  the  important  point  that  heals  the  sick.  We  must 
watch  and  work  more  for  the  Christianity  of  the  science 
of  being  than  its  other  points,  and  must  make  our  first 
proof  if  we  would  succeed  in  healing,  for  this  more 
than  all  else  gives  success. 

"When  its  science  is  made  clear  to  the  understanding, 
it  presents  a  thorough  explanation  of  the  Principle 
whereby  Jesus  and  his  disciples  healed  the  sick,  cast 
out  error,  and  raised  the  dead.  We  may  not  hope  to 
explain  in  this  limited  volume  his  great  Truth  and 
science  of  being  to  the  full  understanding  of  our  readers, 
insomuch  as  our  own  and  their  beliefs  hide  its  quick 
perception,  and  to  change  their  views  with  Truth  is  the 
labor  of  teaching.  It  requires  experience  and  time  for 
J:he  spiritual  advancement  of  some  students,  while  others 
assimilate  Truth  as  the  great  want  of  their  being.  We 
can  only  sow  the  seed  in  this  book,  and  trust  the  Lord 
of  harvest  to  give  the  fuller  sense  of  harmonious  being. 

In  centuries  past,  Jesus  founded  Christianity  on  the 
spiritual  basis,  that  neither  ritualism,  doctrine  nor  be- 
lief, but  Wisdom,  Truth  and  Love  make  Christians, 
and  cast  out  error,  and  heal  the  sick ;  but  to-day  church 
forms  are  held  responsible  for  Christianity,  and  drugs 
and  matter-laws  to  heal  the  sick. 

To  ascertain  what  our  progress  is  and  what  our  state 
of  Christianity,  we  have  only  to  learn  what  God  we 
acknowledge  and  obey.  If  we  are  progressing,  God  will 
become  less  personal  and  material  to  our  understanding, 
and  more  practical,  matter  wiU  be  yielding  to  Spirit, 
and  the  Spirit  we  manifest  will  reveal  us;  personal 


SPIEIT  AND  MATTEB.  169 

sense,  that  is  the  basis  of  all  sin  and  error,  cannot  judge 
of  Christianity.  Admitting  matter  capable  of  good  and 
evil  to  man,  robs  God  of  supremacy,  and  would  despoU 
his  dominion,  making  it  a  kingdom  divided  against 
itself  that  cannot  stand.  When  we  get  right  in  regard 
to  Deity,  motives  and  deeds,  not  professions,  will  be 
the  standard  of  Christianity,  and  we  shall  gain  contin- 
ually in  its  proof  and  practice.  Many  a  rank  hypocrite 
at  heart  makes  clean  the  outside  of  the  platter.  Our 
theories  of  God  and  man  admit  incapacity  in  Spirit 
which  robs  God,  and  is  the  impediment  to  man's 
harmony.  Those  that  peruse  this  book  with  prejudice, 
or  who  will  not  read  it  at  all,  must  fail  to  understand 
our  purpose  or  Principle ;  but  many,  we  trust,  will  read 
carefully,  and  if  the  seed  falls  into  good  and  honest 
hearts,  those  will  eventually  bear  fruit,  and  understand 
how  the  science  of  God  heals  the  sick  j  sooner  or  later 
all  wiU  feel  the  need  of  this  Truth.  When  you  at- 
tempt to  demonstrate  healing  according  to  the  Prin- 
ciple herein  stated,  you  will  see  every  point  in  our 
statement  is  needed  to  help  you ;  but  not  until  you 
prove  chis,  wUl  you  admit  it ;  and  alas  I  little  Truth  is 
demonstrated  healing  the  sick  by  our  rules,  without 
the  Spirit. 

We  are  Soul,  Spirit,  and  not  matter ;  and  it  is  quite 
as  impossible  to  be  both  as  to  serve  God  and  mammon. 
Let  science  interpret  God,  and  man  will  become  harmo- 
nious and  immortal.  You  can  rest  assured  of  the  im- 
possibility to  enter  into  the  understanding  of  science  by 
any  other  door  than  Truth  that  emanates  from  Princi- 
ple, and  all  the  opinions  and  beliefs  of  man  can  never 
change  this  unerring  standard.    When  God  revealed  to 


170  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

US  the  science  of  being,  and  it  became  necessary  to  test 
it,  we  healed  in  every  instance.  When  an  individual 
highly  spiritual  comes  in  contact  with  us,  we  feel  re- 
freshed and  strengthened,  and  vice  versa.  But  our 
experiences  will  reveal  fuUy  the  inevitable  persecu- 
tions, false  accusations,  unworthy  students,  etc.,  that 
hinder  the  footsteps  of  science  ;  *'  our  heritage  is  unto 
us  as  a  speckled  bird;  and  birds  round  about  would 
devour  us."  When  we  became  as  it  were  an  involun- 
tary detective,  the  good  drawn  to  us  and  the  evil  re- 
pelled, we  took  this  loving  hint  from  our  Father  to 
work  out  a  rule  for  understanding  individual  character, 
the  evil  of  which  was  at  first  well-nigh  hidden  from 
us,  and  now  recognize  the  hand  that  has  bestowed  all 
these  experiences. 

Motive  and  act  are  not  appreciated  until  the  general 
thought  reaches  their  stand-points,  and  sees  the  earthly 
sacrifice  they  demand,  or  until  the  individual  we  bless 
is  ready  for  the  blessing. 

The  science  of  being  not  more  palpably  reverses  the 
evidences  of  personal  sense  than  unspiritual  individuals 
put  a  false  construction  on  its  explanations ;  but  the 
time  Cometh  when  all,  from,  the  least  unto  the  greatest, 
must  understand  the  Truth  of  being,  and  bring  their 
bodies  into  harmony  with  its  requirements.  Though 
error  has  both  field  and  forum  to-day.  Truth  is  gradu- 
ally changing  the  material  universe  ;  understanding  this 
we  yield  patient  obedience  to  a  patient  God,  and  labor 
on,  for  the  redemption  of  man  is  precious.  Those  in 
former  years  inspired  of  God,  healed  the  sick  and  cast 
out  devils,  error,  but  the  point  is  unsettled  in  our  own 
mind  whether  they  really  understood  how  they  did  this. 


SPmiT  AND  MATTEE.  171 

having  left  no  explanation  of  it ;  perhaps  like  natural 
musicians  they  caught  the  tones  of  moral  and  spiritual 
science  -v^ithout  being  able  to  explain  them.  The  Bible 
that  contains  it  all  has  been  our  only  text-book ;  we 
found,  also,  the  Scriptures  have  both  a  literal  and  spir- 
itual import,  but  the  latter  was  the  especial  interpreta- 
tion we  received,  and  that  taught  us  the  science  of  Life 
outside  of  personal  sense.  We  learned  the  Principle 
of  being  must  be  understood  to  make  man  right,  and 
that  this  was  a  step  infinitely  beyond  the  power  of 
faith ;  it  was  "  to  know  in  whom  we  have  believed," 
to  comprehend  through  Christian  experience  the  way 
to  health  and  holiness,  to  Truth  and  Life.  To  reach 
this  Horeb  height  where  God  is  understood,  even  in 
part,  we  must  be  growing  purer ;  we  cannot  perceive 
the  Principle  of  Science  without  this,  "for  none  but 
the  pure  in  heart  shall  see  God."  Purity  is  the  baptism 
of  Soul,  —  "  the  answering  of  a  good  conscience,"  for  a 
clean  Spirit  washes  the  body  of  all  foulness,  and  signi- 
fies such  only  as  understand  Truth.  As  soon  may  a 
camel  go  through  the  eye  of  a  needle,  as  man  carry  the 
filth  of  the  flesh  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  the  reign 
of  harmony ;  we  cannot  learn  harmony  of  discords ; 
then  wherefore  seek  in  mortal  bodies  the  glorious  sense 
or  proof  of  Truth,  Life  and  Love  ?  These  are  not  in 
matter,  not  in  the  body,  or  personal  sense,  and  it  is 
only  a  question  of  time  when  we  shall  all  learn  this ; 
eternity  will  reveal  it  to  all. 

-  "Cutting  off  right  hands  and  plucking  out  eyes" 
means  to  become  spiritual.  Denying  sense  is  the  way  to 
the  joys  of  Soul,  and  until  belief  gives  place  to  the  spirit- 
ual understanding  that  Intelligence  is  not  in  matter,  we 


172  SCIENCE  ASTD  HEALTH. 

shall  not  advance  many  steps  towards  hannony  or 
heaven.  The  sensualist's  happiness  consists  in  things 
of  sense,  his  God  is  matter,  person  instead  of  Principle, 
and  body  instead  of  Spirit;  his  affections  are  imag- 
inary, whimsical,  and  unreal;  passion,  falsehood,  malice, 
hypocrisy,  etc.,  are,  alasl  what  it  is  to  be  sensual. 
Strip  the  sensualist  of  his  cloak,  and  what  a  loathsome 
spectacle  he  becomes ;  he  would  shrink  from  beholding 
himself,  and  blush  to  be  identified  with  such  being. 
Talk  not  of  making  scientists  of  elements  such  as  these, 
the  very  basis  of  error  must  be  changed  before  we  can 
unloose  the  sandals  of  Truth.  Either  in  time  or  eter- 
nity a  sense  of  desolation  must  come  to  the  wicked, 
darkness  and  unutterable  woe  before  they  lay  down 
matter  for  Spirit. 

Mind  is  the  seat  of  motive  and  action,  and  forms  in- 
dividual character ;  if  this  source  be  corrupt,  it  sends 
forth  impure  streams.  Take  away  wealth,  fame,  and 
the  organizations  of  society  that  weigh  not  one  jot  in 
the  baiance  of  God,  and  we  get  the  view  of  a  man. 
Break  up  clans,  equalize  wealth  with  accessions  of  hon- 
esty, and  worth  will  be  decided  by  Wisdom ;  evil  is 
predominant  now,  the  wicked  man  is  master  of  his  more 
upright  neighbor,  but  success  in  error  is  defeat  in  Truth. 
"  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way  and  the  unrighteous 
man  his  thoughts,  for  lo !  I  come  quickly,  and  my  re- 
ward is  with  me,"  is  the  watchword  of  science.  The 
voice  of  Sinai  and  the  sermon  of  the  mount  are  pursu- 
ing man,  and  will  overtake  the  age.  Truth  has  been 
uttered  in  its  application  to  every  want  of  man,  but  the 
world  slumbers ;  when  will  the  wakening  be  ? 

Peala,  that  should  startle  the  dream  of  error,  are 


SPntlT  AND  MATTEB.  173 

sounding  in  our  ears  ;  marvels,  calamities,  perils  and  sin 
much  more  abound  now  that  the  understanding  is  mak- 
ing higher  demands  on  man ;  and  if  its  voice  be  not 
suffocated,  longevity  will  increase,  sin  diminish,  and  the 
world  feel  the  alterative  effects  of  Truth  through  every 
pore.  Aggravation  of  error  foretells  its  doom,  and  be- 
cause of  the  madness  of  sin  we  know  Truth  is  nigh, 
even  at  out  doors,  and  "  wiU  overturn  until  He  whose 
right  it  is  shall  reign."  What  is  Truth  ?  is  the  question 
that  convulses  the  world  to-day ;  hence  its  throes  to 
put  down  radicalism  and  free  thought,  which  purge 
better  than  a  doctor's  pills,  and  to  have  this  question 
decided  permanently  in  favor  of  some  'ism.  The  march 
of  time  we  cannot  stay,  for  progress  is  engraven  on  its 
banners;  those  whose  kingdom  is  of  this  world  will 
fight  for  their  positions,  and  furnish  their  sentinels  with 
orders  "  not  to  let  Truth  pass  their  guard  unless  it  sub- 
scribes to  their  sect";  but  Truth  has  passed  already 
beyond  the  pointed  bayonet ;  and  there  is  a  little  tumult 
still,  and  rallying  to  its  standard ;  we  must  labor  in  faith 
many  long  years,  still  hoping  the  hour  is  not  far  off  of 
a  higher  and  practical  Christianity.  Truth  is  liberty  ; 
its  followers  hoist  the  standard  of  freedom;  en- 
graven on  its  banners  we  read,  slavery  is  abolished, 
my  body  is  no  longer  my  master,  I  claim  the  free- 
dom of  the  Sons  of  God.  What  power  opposed  to 
divine  Wisdom  is  it  that  binds  man  to  conditions  of 
sickness,  sin,  and  death  ?  Is  it  not  the  body  material  ? 
Then  is  not  this  body  an  enemy  to  man?'  But  this 
foe  is  not  stronger  than  Omnipotence,  and  is  not  a  -ty- 
rant without  a  master.  The  humble  Nazarene  rebelled 
against  its  power,  and  through  his  demonstration  of 


174  8CIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

healing  proved  matter  a  fable;  showing,  despite  the 
Rabbi's  pride,  his  understanding  of  God  exceeded 
theirs.  Intelligence  is  the  master  of  sickness  and  sin, 
else  these  are  immortal,  and  evil  equal  to  good.  Away 
with  the  belief  that  something  outside  of  himself,  over 
which  he  has  no  control,  makes  man  sick  and  a  sinner, 
and  finally  kills  him,  but  must  stop  here  for  it  proposes 
to  carry  him  no  fxirther  than  perdition.  If  man  is 
hopelessly  at  the  control  of  matter,  of  sin,  and  death, 
he  is  annihilated ;  for  error  is  not  immortal.  But  we 
have  no  faith  in  the  necessity  of  sin,  of  sickness,  or 
death,  because  God  has  no  part  in  these.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  hide  behind  the  plea,  "  I  am  not  advanced  to 
this  science  and  higher  understanding  of  Life,  therefore 
I  cannot  triumph  over  sickness,  sin,  and  death."  Then 
quicken  your  experiences,  for  your  tardiness  is  without 
excuse.  Every  day  and  hour  has  its  demands  on  man, 
saying,  "  where  art  thou  ?  hast  thou  gained  some  con- 
quest over  error  to-day,  or  resigned  thyself  more  con- 
tentedly to  its  slavery  ?  " 

We  do  not  stand  still,  but  are  moving  forward  or 
backward,  as  time  glides  on  and  the  centuries  repeat 
history.  If  not  progressing,  we  must  Hve  over  the 
past  until  its  poor  work  is  erased.  If  we  are  satisfied 
with  being  wrong,  we  must  become  dissatisfied  with  it ; 
or  if  content  with  having  done  nothing,  we  must  learn 
to  loathe  our  leisure.  Undoing,  in  time  or  eternity, 
the  errors  of  sense,  we  learn  to  improve  every  opportu- 
nity to  do  our  work  well,  and  bring  our  bodies  into  sub- 
jection to  Soul.  This  unwinding  one's  ways,  learning 
from  experience,  and  partitioning  between  error  and 
Truth,  means  something;    Nothing  short  of  the  suffer- 


SPIRIT  AITO  MATTEE.  175 

ing  that  comes  of  sin  will  turn  man  away  from  it ; 
therefore,  "  He  chasteneth  those  whom  He  loveth." 
"Wisdom  lets  alone  the  "  greatest  sinner  "  for  a  period, 
until  the  awakening  cometh,  when  he  must  pay  the 
uttermost  farthing.  Those  perceiving  the  demands  of 
the  science  of  being,  and  refusing  obedience  thereto, 
*'  will  be  beaten  with  many  stripes."  To  heal  the  sick 
with  Truth,  we  must  understand  what  is  right,  and 
what  is  wrong ;  hj^ocrisy  is  impossible  in  science ; 
be  master  of  sin,  to  control  your  own  or  another's 
body  in  science.  Neither  a  mere  mental  process  of 
healing,  nor  manipulation  is  the  science  of  being ;  it  ia 
sheer  folly  and  ignorance  of  its  Principle  to  say  you  can 
heal  scientifically,  and  be  a  hypocrite  ;  this  is  the  great- 
est mistake  of  all. 

Graham's  system,  hydropathy,  physiology,  etc.,  were 
considered  improvements  on  allopathy,  because  they 
employed  less  drugs ;  but  if  drugs  are  abstractly  the 
antidotes  for  disease,  why  consider  it  a  step  in  progress 
to  diminish  their  quantity,  especially  when  sickness 
increases  ?  Surrendering,  in  any  direction,  the  control 
we  should  hold  over  our  bodies  causes  disease,  and  a 
demand  for  drugs  does  this,  by  giving  reins  to  matter 
instead  of  Spirit.  To  transfer  our  own  power  into  the 
hands  of  matter  is  destructive  to  the  science  of  be'ing 
that  employs  Intelligence  alone  to  control  the  body,  and 
remedy  all  the  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to.  The  science  of 
being  purifies  mortal  mind,  even  as  impurity  is  destroyed 
in  matter  by  the  introduction  of  some  cleansing  agent. 
When  Truth  reaches  the  mind,  the  body  manifests  the 
effects  of  an  alterative,  proving  it  is  mind  that  moves 
matter  even  though  we  place  this  mental  weight  in  the 


176  SCrEKCE  AlH)  HEALTH. 

belief  tbat  drugs,  air,  exercise,  and  so  forth,  are  benefit- 
ing us,  calling  it  these  things  only  that  affect  our  bodies. 
When  Truth  reaches  the  understanding  it  stirs  indi- 
vidual error  to  a  change  of  base ;  and  the  wrong  and 
right  strive  together  until  victory  is  decided  on  the 
part  of  immutable  harmony.  This  chemicalization,  or 
change,  often  follows  our  explanations  of  science,  the 
effect  of  which  is  that  the  patient  recovers ;  disease 
comes  to  the  surface  during  the  chemicalization,  like  a 
fermenting  fluid,  and  throws  itself  off,  sometimes  in 
violent  perspiration,  eruptions,  increased  secretions, 
and  discharges.  We  have  observed  with  our  students, 
and  with  the  sick,  a  constant  recurrence  of  morbid 
symptoms,  moral  and  physical,  till  the  conflict  is  de- 
cided on  the  part  of  Truth.  We  never  witnessed  as 
much  eflfect  from  what  is  termed  a  change  of  heart,  or 
from  cathartics  or  alterative  medicines,  as  we  have  seen 
follow  the  introduction  of  the  science  of  being  into  the 
minds  of  the  sinner,  or  the  sick ;  like  the  little  leaven, 
it  leavens  the  whole  lump.  These  undeniable  facts 
establish  the  Principle  that  mind  controls  the  body. 
Patients  with  certain  mentalities,  or  students  with 
wrong  tendencies  and  habits,  are  more  difficult  to  heal 
or  to  teach,  than  others  differently  constituted.  Three 
classes  of  students  honor  Science  least,  and  give  the 
teacher  most  trouble.  The  first,  whose  bigotry  and  con- 
ceit are  fixed  facts,  and  the  central  views,  a  mysterious 
God,  and  natural  devil ;  the  second,  so  early  depraved 
they  impersonate  innocence,  never  failing  to  utter  a 
falsehood,  looking  you  blandly  in  the  face,  or  to 
stab  their  benefactor;  the  third,  so  iron-clad  with 
a  belief  or  doctrine,  that  the  bullets  of  Truth  roll  off 


SPIRIT  Amy  MATTER.  177 

without  making  an  indenture.  Errors  are  the  least 
perceived  that  lie  not  upon  the  plane  of  your  own  ex- 
perience, and  sink  so  deeply  into  the  nature  of  others 
that  you  never  realize  a  serpent  lies  in  your  path  until 
you  feel  its  bite. 

Society  is  often  a  sUly  juror,  that  judges  ^  according 
to  testimony  on  one  side ;  and  honesty  often  agrees  too 
late  on  ha  verdict,  for  fear  of  wronging  the  criminal ; 
hence  people  with  work  on  hand  have  little  time  to 
furnish  gossip  with  law  and  evidence.  To  reconstruct 
timid  justice  and  let  Truth  be  heard  above  falsehood, 
is  the  work  of  time ;  a  good  cause  cannot  be  popular  at 
first ;  to  live  wrong  and  talk  right,  avails  little  in  bene- 
fiting one's  self  or  others.  The  spiritually-minded,  and 
honest  man,  although  his  beliefs  are  built  in  solid  ma- 
sonry of  thought,  is  open  to  the  approach  and  recogni- 
tion of  Truth ;  therefore  he  is  the  only  apt  student  of 
the  science  of  Life ;  we  have  no  task  in  teaching  him, 
nor  does  he  persistently  turn  back  to  error ;  or  avenge 
himself  on  us.  Such  an  one  should  be  a  Paul  to  the 
modern  Romans ;  his  treasures  are  Truth,  not  laid  up 
on  earth.  Aspirations  pure  and  God-ward,  steadfast 
purpose,  honesty,  understanding,  and  independent  ac- 
tion, alone  fit  us  for  the  science  of  Life. 

The  evil  deceive  the  good,  but  putting  aside  the  vail 
that  falls  between  goodness  and  depravity ;  one  has  a 
more  unerring  guide  than  the  other ;  this  guide  is  re- 
pugnance to  evil,  and  their  first  impressions  with 
regard  to  individual  character.  When  the  good  suffer 
from  contact  with  certain  individuals,  it  is  a  hint  that 
something  is  wrong  in  those  individuals  ;  but  this  hint 
is  not  always  heeded,  and  then  comes  the  irresistible 
8* 


178  SCrENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

conflict  and  sepaxation  between  tbem,  for  good  can 
never  join  hands  with  evil  to  gain  peace,  place,  or 
power.  The  impure  are  at  peace  only  with  the  impure, 
virtue  is  a  rebuke  to  vice ;  and  Truth  to  falsehood,  etc. 
Whosoever,  therefore,  has  drank  at  the  fountain  of  Soul 
to  the  purification  of  sense,  is  in  the  harmony  of  sci- 
ence that  blends  not  with  sin.  Let  him  come  in  con- 
tact -with  the  sick,  or  sinner,  a  tobacconist,  or  an  im- 
biber of  alcoholic  drinks,  and  though  a  word  be  not 
exchanged  between  them,  in  a  majority  of  cases  the 
scientist  will  exterminate  sickness  and  the  bad  habit ; 
but  in  some  instances  an  individual  is  too  opinionated, 
or  dishonest,  to  yield  without  a  struggle,  or  to  acknowl- 
edge when  he  has  yielded,  and  only  in  case  he  does  this, 
will  the  good  done  be  recognized  above  the  evil.  The 
meeting  of  opposite  minds,  is  a  spontaneous  separation 
when  this  commences,  the  unconscious  individuals  are 
enemies  without  the  preliminaries  of  becoming  such ; 
else  they  unite  on  a  new  base,  and  the  evil  yield  to 
the  good  or  the  subtlety  of  error,  conquers  even  the 
latter ;  this  separation  of  tares  and  wheat  is  obedience 
to  Science. 

Never  soil  your  garments  with  conservatism,  or  let 
another's  error  dim  the  lustre  of  your  own  Truth ; 
always  separate  yourself  from  evil.  Right  is  radical, 
and  those  walking  in  the  light  are  like  eyes  accustomed 
to  the  light,  that  must  have  it,  for  they  cannot  see 
in  darkness  ;  while  those  accustomed  to  darkness,  like 
it,  and  push  boldly  on.  Flowers  turn  to  the  sun,  or 
fade  and  lose  fragrance  in  the  darkness.  If  you  hne 
grown  out  of  former  things,  hesitate  not  to  put  them 
away,  and  fear  not,  for  conscience'  sake,  to  overstep  the 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTEB.  179 

boundaries  and  break  the  strong  chains  of  old  opinions. 
You  must  take  up  this  cross  if  you  follow  Christ, 
Truth,  and  never  hold  on  to  what  you  cannot  under- 
stand, or  breathe  an  immoral  atmosphere  that  you 
cannot  purify.  When  error  confronts  you,  spare  not 
the  rebuke,  or  the  explanation  that  destroys  it,  if  you 
would  benefit  yourself  or  others ;  but  if,  "  having  ears 
they  hear  not,  neither  will  they  understand,  that  they 
might  be  converted  and  you  might  heal  them,"  thereaf- 
ter let  them  alone,  but  be  sure  you  drop  into  no  con- 
servative position;  always  keep  weU  burnished  your 
own  armour.  To  sustain  yourself  in  Truth,  you  must 
meet  error  with  a  protest,  and  once  beholding  the 
beauty  of  hohness,  you  are  willing  to  leave  all  for  it. 
To  gather  yourself  with  sinners  hardens  the  heart. 
When  the  spiritual  sense  of  being  unfolds  Life's  harmo- 
nies, you  will  take  no  risks  in  the  policy  of  error ;  far 
better  is  a  frugal  meal  with  contentment  and  virtue, 
than  the  many  gods  of  luxury  and  sense.  If  j'^ou 
are  not  a  Christian  to-day,  delay  not  to  become  one,  for 
no  opportunity  equals  the  present.  We  are  not  neu- 
tral ;  all  have  some  weight ;  then  let  the  influence  we 
exert  be  thrown  in  the  right  scale. 

Nothing  is  mortal  that  deserves  to  continue  ;  there- 
fore decay  belongs  not  to  Truth ;  all  that  dies  is  the 
offspring  of  belief,  and  not  understauding.  Left  to  the 
government  of  Truth,  all  would  be  found  harmonious 
and  eternal.  Nothing  in  matter  equals  the  power  of 
mind ;  the  baneful  effects  of  an  evil  associate  are  more 
terrible  than  earthquakes  or  pestilence.  The  influence 
one  mind  holds  over  another  should  be  understood 
and  guarded  with  stronger  keepers  than  it  is.     The 


180  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

following  rules,   observed,  would  open  the  way  for 
science. 

Teachers  of  primary  and  high  schools  should  be 
selected  as  much  for  their  morals,  as  learning ;  these 
nurseries  of  character  .should  be  strongly  garrisoned, 
and  parents  demand  a  faithful  fulfillment  of  such  high 
trusts.  The  examination  of  schools  should  embrace 
this  thought,  paramount  to  all  others,  that  education  is 
both  classical  and  spiritual,  to  lift  one's  being  higher ; 
schools  should  not  be  applauded  for  a  good  show,  while 
the  thoughts  of  teachers  constantly  imparted  to  their 
pupils  are  disregarded,  and  any  thing  but  pure  and 
uplifting.  Physicians,  whom  the  sick  employ  under 
circumstances  of  great  helplessness,  should  be  the  guar- 
dians of  virtue,  and  spiritual  guides,  when  Life  and 
death  tremble  in  the  balance  ;  not  only  should  they  be 
able  to  impart  soundness  of  body,  but  a  higher  moral 
tone  of  being.  Clergymen,  standing  on  the  watch- 
towers  of  the  world,  should  grasp  most  firmly,  and  hold 
more  fearlessly  the  standard  of  scientific  Truth ;  they 
should  be  teachers  that  turn  the  sinner  from  his  way, 
lieal  the  sick,  and  cast  out  error  from  the  land.  Hus- 
bands and  wives  should  fulfill  their  tender  trusts  wisely 
and.well ;  yielding  faithful  obedience  to  the  law  of 
spiritual  Love,  aiding  each  other  to  gain  its  harmo- 
nies through  the  blessing  of  mutual  affection  lifting 
the  being  higher.  Children  should  obey  their  parents ; 
insubordination  is  a  growing  evil  in  the  nursery  and 
through  the  land ;  parents  should  teach  their  children 
Truth  through  precept  and  example,  and  love  them, 
if  they  would  be  loved  in  return.  Abstain  from 
secular    labor    and    frivolous    amusements,    on    the 


SPmiT  AND  MATTER.  181 

Sabbath,  observing   it   as   a  day  of  rest  and  spiritual 
improvement. 

Human  will  is  capable  of  much  evil ;  by  gaining  the 
mind's  consent  against  the  convictions  of  conscience,  it 
may  turn  the  judgment  whithersoever  it  wills.  To 
guard  and  govern  the  action  of  mind,  enables  you  to 
hold  the  body  in  subjection.  The  world  is  better  for 
all  those  honest  Soul-inspired  ones,  who  govern  sense, 
and  sit  down  at  the  right  hand  of  Wisdom.  The  hypo- 
crite can  do  little  with  Truth,  and  cannot  understand 
the  Principle  of  scientific  healing :  in  discord  himself 
he  cannot  impart  harmony  to  others.  You  may  learn 
the  letter  of  this  science  that  enables  you  to  gain  its 
Spirit,  but  the  next  question  is,  have  you  improved  your 
opportunity,  and  gained  its  Spirit  ?  if  not,  you  are  unfit 
to  heal  the  sick  metaphysically. 

Touched  by  the  Principle  of  his  grand  symphonies,  a 
Mozart  or  Beethoven  experienced  much  more  than  he 
ever  expressed  in  music ;  each  was  a  musician  before 
the  world  knew  it ;  so  to  catch  the  divine  harmonies  of 
Soul,  we  must  rise  in  the  scale  of  being  through  the 
understanding  of  science,  and  experience,  in  order  to 
demonstrate.  Love  gives  forth  its  own  concord,  to 
correct  the  discords  of  sense ;  and  whatsoever  inspires 
us  with  Love,  Wisdom  or  Truth,  whether  it  be  song, 
sermon,  or  science,  will  bless  the  human  family ;  let  us 
gladly  welcome  every  crumb  that  feeds  the  hungry ; 
and  every  drop  that  bears  to  the  thirsty,  living  waters. 
The  literal  meaning  of  the  Scripture  is  not  its  highest 
sense ;  its  spiritual  signification  is  what  explains  God 
and  man.  Church  rites  and  ceremonies  have  nothing 
to  do  with  Christianity,  and  more  than  this,  they  draw 


182  8CIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

US  towards  material  things ;  hence  away  from  spiritual 
Truth,  and  all  Truth  is  spiritual.  To  depend  on  medi- 
cine or  the  so-called  laws  of  health,  prevents  the  sick 
being  healed  by  Truth  ;  and  to  observe  rites  and  cere- 
monies prevents  the  Spirit  that  is  Truth.  We  shall  all 
learn  we  cannot  serve  two  masters.  Physics  act  against 
metaphysics,  for  these  opposites  produce  different  re- 
sults; and  if  we  trust  one  we  mistrust  the  other. 
When  the  metaphysics  of  the  science  of  being  are  un- 
derstood, we  shall  not  believe  in  physics ;  in  which  case 
we  cannot  produce  the  effect  through  medicine  we  did 
before.  AU  seeming  effects  from  matter  are  effects 
of  mind,  that  constructs  the  aeriform,  liquid,  or  solid ; 
matter  is  inertia ;  all  action  is  mind.  Certain  forms  of 
belief  we  call  substance,  and  name  matter,  others  more 
rarefied,  mind;  the  discordant,  mutable  and  mortal, 
are  not  realities,  they  are  beliefs  and  illusion ;  the  har- 
monious and  undying  are  aU  that  is  real;  Principle, 
and  its  idea  is  the  only  reality.  To  depend  on  person- 
ality is  error ;  words  cannot  always  be  depended  upon, 
and  are  sometimes  less  real  than  thoughts ;  treasures  in 
matter  are  all  lost.  Persons  are  not  to  be  trusted; 
Principle,  is  all  there  is  to  trust ;  hence,  the  greater  xe-^ 
liability  of  science,  than  all  else ;  but  this  word,  science^ 
will  not  be  appended  to  humbugs,  when  once  we  catch 
its  meaning.  "Absent  from  the  body  and  present 
with  the  Lord,"  were  Paul's  directions  for  a  scientist, 
for  this  is  spiritual  understanding  reaching  outside  of 
personal  sense,  and  material  things.  Life,  Truth  and 
Love  displace  the  material  with  the  spiritual,  but  they 
are  self-expressed,  and  self-existent ;  nothing  is  wanting 
in  them.    Not  that  Soul'  is  voiceless,  but  that  it  is  in- 


spmrr  and  matter.  183 

capable  of  jargon,  or  words  "  such  as  hypocrites  use." 
"  Let  us  lay  aside  the  weights  that  so  easily  beset 
us,"  for  the  better  proofs  of  Christianity  in  love  to 
our  neighbor,  and  a  perceptible  gravitation  toward 
Spirit,  and  away  from  matter,  whereby  man  is  gov- 
erned by  Soul,  instead  of  sense,  by  God,  instead  of  man. 
As  religion  yields  creeds  and  rites,  it  will  build  on 
the  great  comer-stone.  Truth,  the  church  of  Christ. 
Creeds  are  beliefs  instead  of  understanding,  products 
of  man  instead  of  God.  A  higher  state  of  existence 
will  be  attained  only  as  we  lose  the  beliefs  of  personal 
sense,  and  gain  spiritual  sense.  When  we  lose  our 
opinions  and  theories  that  are  false,  we  shall  find  God 
the  Principle  of  being,  and  the  only  antidote  for  aU  the 
ills  of  mind  and  body ;  Truth  makes  man  harmonious 
as  nothing  else  can. 

To  help  us  ascend  the  scale  progressive,  we  naturally 
appeal  to  the  pulpit,  so  efficient  on  the  side  of  right,  in 
all  our  mighty  struggles;  and  rejoice  that  in  some 
instances  already,  it  is  preaching  away  creeds,  and  in 
their  place  preaching  "  Christ,  and  him  crucified  " ;  in 
other  words.  Truth,  and  the  persecution  it  meets  from 
error. 

Already  we  find  materia  medica  losing  matter,  and 
gaining  mind,  and  the  latter  more  potent  to  heal  the 
sick.  Homoeopathy  is  a  step  in  advance  of  allopathy 
simply  because  matter  is  fading  out  of  its  doses,  and 
mind  supplying  its  place ;  it  takes  the  moral  symptoms 
largely  into  account  in  diagnosing  disease,  whereas 
allopathy  consults  only  the  physical;  the  former 
method  is  a  step  toward  spirituality,  and  the  science 
of  life.    HomcBopathy  proves  the  more  you  extermin- 


184  SCrENCE  AKD  HEALTH. 

ate  the  drug,  the  more  potent  becomes  the  dose,  and  its 
pharmacy  is  your  process  of  mentalizing  the  vehicle,  as 
you  shake  and  count ;  the  higher  attenuations  become 
more  potent,  as  mind,  instead  of  matter,  and  with  spir- 
itual natures,  the  less  matter  and  more  Truth  is  the 
grand  secret  of  success  in  healing. 

The  ages  are  passing  from  the  material  to  the  spirit- 
ual, and  to  make  this  passage  more  pleasant  and  bene- 
ficial we  should  welcome  the  fact,  and  aid  it  with  the 
understanding.  As  the  cruder  foot-prints  of  the  past 
disappear,  let  us  retain  primitive  simplicity  as  much  as 
possible  in  our  customs  and  habits;  resting  assured 
that  no  imaginary  pleasure  of  sense  is  lost  without  its 
higher  recompense  in  Soul.  For  being  to  quicken  into 
Truth  and  Life,  outside  of  matter,  is  not  a  trance,  nor 
the  change  called  death  ;  nor  is  there  anything  in  it  to 
awaken  dread,  or  superstition ;  it  is  the  foot-steps  of 
progress,  that  we  all  must  take  to  be  immortal;  in 
science,  it  is  as  natural  and  painless  a  development, 
as  the  unfolding  of  buds  into  blossoms.  When  we  shut 
out  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  the  transition  from 
matter  to  Spirit,  will  not  be  through  death ;  but  Truth 
and  Life,  brought  to  light;  the  Master  said,  "I  will 
not  leave  you  comfortless,  I,  Truth,  will   come  unto 

you." 

Life  is  not  realized  in  the  belief  of  death,  nor  of  Life 
in  matter ;  we  must  empty  the  mind  of  all  this  error, 
before  Truth  can  flow  in.  Life  in  matter  is  but  a 
dream  that  must  be  exchanged  for  reality,  by  awaking 
to  the  science  of  Life,  wherein  Spirit  is  found  the 
only  real  being.  If  we  would  gain  the  harmony  of 
being,  we  must  begin  by  admitting  the  delusion  of 


SPIRIT  AinO  MATTER.  185 

personal  sense,  otherwise  error  will  continue  until  the 
awakening  comes  with  the  tortures  of  *'  the  rich  man," 
and  the  dream  of  Life  in  matter  ends  in  suffering,  thus 
proving  itself  error. 

Life  is  harmony  and  immortality,  impossible  to  har- 
ness to  sickness,  discord,  and  death.  Love  is  universal 
goodness  and  blessedness,  that  mixes  not  with  suffering 
and  sin.  Truth  is  infinite  understanding,  without  an 
error  to  obscure  its  perfect  peace,  and  these  three  are 
one  in  Soul,  but  many  to  sense ;  then  do  you  lose  hap- 
piness or  caste  by  finding  yourself  Soul,  instead  of 
sense.  Material  man  loses  his  individuality,  but  the 
spiritual,  never ;  his  identity  is  as  immortal  as  the  Soul 
of  man.  The  man  of  personal  sense  loses  his  identity 
with  all  its  pleasures  and  pains,  but  the  man  of  Soul 
possesses  his  individuahty  on  this  safe  platform,  to  wit : 
that  there  is  no  personality  ;  being  is  spirit. 

Man  gives  neither  shape  or  comeliness  to  beauty ; 
it  has  these  before  he  perceives  them ;  distinct  outline, 
coloring,  etc.,  are  of  Soul,  else  their  idea  were  not 
given  in  the  universe  and  man ;  therefore,  beauty  is  a 
thing  of  Life,  the  offspring  of  Intelligence,  and  not  mat- 
ter. The  world  would  collapse  without  Intelligence 
and  its  idea ;  there  is  no  chance  for  argument  here, 
philosophy  nor  skepticism  can  change  the  scientific 
fact  that  God  is  and  was ;  and  that  man,  His  reflex 
shadow  is,  and  was  forever.  We  find  no  diminution  of 
happiness  in  learning  we  are  Spirit  and  not  matter, 
Soul  and  not  body ;  but  a  vast  increase  of  all  that  ele- 
vates, purifies,  and  blesses  man.  Sickness,  sin,  and 
death  are  all  that  is  mortal,  and  these  come  only  from 
ignorance,  that  clings  to  personal  sense  and  silences 


186  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  voice  of  Soul;  therefore  science  reveals  the  so- 
called  pleasures  or  pains  of  personal  sense,  illusion,  and 
that  there  is  no  sensation  in  matter ;  the  opposite  belief 
that  denies  this  is  not  the  utterance  of  man's  Principle, 
not  the  true  tone,  but  the  discord.  Spirit  is  concord, 
matter  discord.  If  it  was  understood  that  Life  is 
"Wisdom,  Truth  and  Love,  and  not  sickness,  sin,  and 
death,  things  of  sense,  man  would  be  immortal,  and 
spared  the  experience  of  sin.  We  find  the  so-called 
pleasures  of  sense  nearly  unknown  in  infancy,  and  well 
nigh  lost  in  age ;  showing  us  at  both  extremities  they 
are  nothingness  —  things  of  belief  alone.  Nutriment, 
one  of  the  parent's  beliefs  of  personal  sense,  that  is  first 
transmitted  to  their  offspring,  is  nothing  but  instinct  in 
infancy,  instead  of  pleasure,  for  appetites  and  their  grat- 
ification grow  through  education  into  many  demands, 
that  instinct  forbids.  In  both  biped  and  quadruped 
we  find  belief  develops  only  error,  and  that  instinct  is 
better  than  reason  misguided.  Birds,  governed  by  in- 
stinct, sing  and  soar ;  drenched  with  the  shower,  they 
dry  their  plumage  without  having  catarrhs,  or  wetting 
their  feet,  are  not  victims  of  pulmonary  disease ;  instinct 
procures  them  summer  residences,  even  with  less  diffi- 
culty than  wealth  affords. 

Every  pleasure  we  lay  up  in  the  storehouse  of  per- 
gonal sense,  is  lost ;  sickness,  sin,  or  death,  destroj'B  it ; 
but  joys  of  Soul  are  laid  up  in  the  immortal  storehouse 
of  spiritual  sense,  where  thieves  cannot  brea;k  through 
and  steal.  A  happy  Spirit  (and  there  is  none  other,) 
is  independent  of  circumstances,  accident,  or  age ;  optic 
nerves  never  robbed  it  of  light,  nor  a  broken  bone  of 
limbs,  nor  disease  of  a  sound  body.    Matter  may  break 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTER.  187 

through  sense  and  steal,  but  it  cannot  through  Soul,  nor 
take  away  joys  that  are  spiritual.  A  sick,  crippled,  or 
dying  man  is  not  the  image  of  God,  of  Life,  and  Truth. 
Nerves  have  nothing  to  do  with  pain  or  pleasure; 
nerves  may  be  destroyed,  and  pain  be  left.  We  suffer 
physically  in  dleams,  but  nerves  are  not  the  occasion  of 
this  pain.  Sometimes  a  tooth  that  has  been  extracted, 
aches  again,  in  belief.  After  a  limb  has  been  amputated 
a  sense  of  pain  is  felt  in  the  old  spot ;  and  we  find  a 
limb  lost,  according  to  one  belief,  and  aching  accord- 
ing to  another ;  we  have  seen  an  unwitting  attempt  to 
scratch  the  end  of  a  finger  that  had  been  cut  off  for 
months.  When  the  nerve  is  gone  that  we  say  occa- 
sioned pain,  but  the  pain  is  left,  we  naturally  conclude 
sensation  is  mind  and  not  matter ;  now  reverse  the  case 
and  let  mind  be  absent  from  the  body,  or  lulled  by  an 
opiate,  and  sensation  is  lost  and  nerves  are  of  no  avail. 
The  so-called  pleasures,  or  pains,  of  personal  sense,  are 
beliefs  only,  instead  of  nerves.  Learning  the  nothing- 
ness of  personal  sense,  is  the  basis  of  science ;  this  point 
proved,  was  our  scientific  standpoint  for  healing  the 
sick  through  mind  instead  of  matter  ;  physical  effects, 
we  learned,  are  not  the  result  of  physical  causes ;  that 
diseases  are  beliefs,  that,  ruled  out  of  mind,  are  ruled 
out  of  the  body. 

Most  forms,  or  stages  of  disease  that  the  body  mani- 
fests, is  remedied  on  this  scientific  mental  basis ;  we 
have  tested  this  in  too  many  instances  to  doubt  it. 
When  medicine  is  taken  and  the  sick  recover,  faith  and 
not  the  medicine,  has  done  this,  whereas  the  almost 
universal  belief  is  that  medicine,  or  laws  of  health  heal 
the  sick ;  and  because  doctor,  nurse,  patient,  and  people 


188  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

believe  this,  according  to  their  faith  so  is  it  unto  them. 
But  take  from  this  weight  of  mind  and  belief  some 
mental  power,  destroy  some  confidence  in  these  means, 
and  they  will  do  less  for  the  sick,  and  destroy  all  flith, 
and  they  are  powerless.  The  cure  wrought  through 
the  science  of  being  is  not  the  result  of  faith,  but  un- 
derstanding. I  never  found  a  quotient  proving  num- 
bers divided  according  to  the  rule  of  mathematics,  more 
unquestionable  than  my  tests  of  this  science ;  but  to 
gain  prominence  for  this  Truth  until  it  is  understood, 
is  impossible  ;  perfection,  in  the  midst  of  imperfection, 
is  slow  to  be  seen,  and  slower  to  be  acknowledged. 
The  mental  opposition  to  it  at  present,  throws  the  great 
weight  of  universal  belief,  (the  only  prop  of  materia 
medica)  against  the  science  of  Life :  but  notwithstand- 
ing all  this,  it  will  live,  because  its  Principle  is  Truth, 
independent  of  belief.  The  Principle  that  made  harm- 
less the  poison  viper  in  the  hands  of  Paul,  and  from  the 
boiling  oil  delivered  the  Evangelist  unharmed,  that 
healed  the  sick,  triumphed  over  sin  and  death,  and 
crowned  the  meek  brow  of  Jesus,  is  immortal ;  there- 
fore we  need  not  fear  what  man  can  do  unto  it.  Setting 
aside  personal  sense,  the  error  that  so  easily  besets  man, 
let  us  strive  to  attain  this  demonstration  that  Jesus  set 
before  us.  Enough  already  has  been  accomplished,  by 
prophet  and  apostle,  to  shut  all  lips  in  regard  to  its 
Truth;  but  one  thing  is  sure<  that  whoso  learns  the 
letter  only  of  science,  without  possessing  its  Spirit,  will 
not  be  able  to  repeat  their  demonstrations.  The  age 
will  at  length  require  demonstration,  in  place  of  doc- 
trine and  belief,  and  the  Christian  will  at  length  preach 
only  what  he  practices.    As  mortal  man,  and  the  mist 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTEE.  189 

of  knowledge  enveloping  man  in  darkness  disappears, 
the  first  appeal  will  be  to  reason  or  philosophy,  to  plant 
our  next  footstep,  before  we  understand  the  higher 
and  spiritual  resources  of  being ;  but  when  this  period 
arrives,  and  before  former  things  have  passed  away, 
the  reaction  of  mind  will  be  fearful.  Theology,  (I  say 
this  not  with  reference  to  Christianity,)  and  materia 
medica  have  failed  to  demonstrate  what  Jesus  taught 
and  demonstrated ;  and  why  we  have  not  followed  his 
precepts  and  example  is  not  so  much  from  lack  of  de- 
sh'e,  or  willful  disobedience,  as  lack  of  understanding. 

In  earlier  periods,  even  the  cross  that  should  symbol- 
ize a  denial  of  personal  sense,  was  made  an  instrument 
of  torture.  Error  is  sometimes  deceit;  again,  it  is  a 
misconception  of  Truth,  and  the  desire  to  grow  better 
is  attended  with  more  sermons  and  ceremonies  than  un- 
derstanding and  practice.  A  clergyman  once  adopted 
a  diet  consisting  of  bread  and  water,  to  increase  his 
spirituality,  and  continued  it  six  weeks,  but  finding  his 
health  failing,  he  gave  it  up,  advising  others  never  to 
try  fasting  to  grow  in  grace.  But  we  will  add  a  leaf  of 
experience  here,  showing  how  personal  sense,  or  belief 
of  any  sort,  shuts  out  harmony  and  science.  When 
quite  a  child  we  adopted  the  Graham  system  for  dys- 
pepsia, ate  only  bread  and  vegetables,  and  drank  water, 
following  this  diet  for  years ;  we  became  more  dyspep- 
tic, however,  and,  of  course,  thought  we  must  diet 
more  rigidly ;  so  we  partook  of  but  one  meal  in  twenty- 
four  hours,  and  this  consisted  of  a  thin  slice  of  bread, 
about  three  inches  square,  without  water ;  our  physician 
not  allowing  us  with  this  ample  meal,  to  wet  our 
parched  lips  for  many  hours  thereafter ;  whenever  we 


190  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

drank,  it  produced  violent  retchings.  Thus  we  passed 
most  of  our  early  years,  as  many  can  attest,  in  hunger, 
pain,  weakness,  and  starvation.  At  length  we  learned 
that  while  fasting  increased  the  desire  for  food,  it 
spared  none  of  the  sujfferings  occasioned  by  partaking 
of  it,  and  what  to  do  next,  having  already  exhausted 
the  medicine  men,  was  a  question.  After  years  of  suf- 
fering, when  we  made  up  our  mind  to  die,  our  doctors 
kindly  assuring  us  this  was  our  only  alternative,  our 
eyes  were  suddenly  opened,  and  we  learned  suffering 
is  self-imposed,  a  belief,  and  not  Truth.  That  God 
never  made  man  sick ;  and  all  our  fasting  for  penance 
or  health,  is  not  acceptable  to  Wisdom,  because  it  is  not 
the  science  of  being,  in  which  Soul  governs  sense.  Thus 
Truth,  opening  our  eyes,  relieved  our  stomach,  also, 
and  enabled  us  to  eat  without  suffering,  giving  God 
thanks ;  bu.t  we  never  afterwards  enjoyed  food  as  we 
expected  to,  if  ever  we  were  a  freed  slave,  to  eat  with- 
out a  master;  for  the  new-born  understanding  that 
food  could  not  hurt  us,  brought  with  it  another  point, 
viz.,  that  it  did  not  help  us  as  we  had  anticipated  it 
would  before  our  changed  views  on  this  subject ;  food 
had  less  power  over  us  for  evil  or  for  good  than  when 
we  consulted  matter  before  Spirit,  and  believed  in  pains 
and  pleasures  of  personal  sense.  As  a  natural  result, 
we  took  less  thought  about  "  What  we  should  eat  or 
what  drink,"  and,  fasting  or  feasting,  consulted  leis 
our  stomach  and  our  food,  arguing  against  their  claims 
continually,  and  in  this  manner  despoiled  them  of  theil 
power  over  us  to  give  pleasure  or  pain,  and  recovered 
strength  and  flesh  rapidly,  enjoying  health  and  harmony 
that  we  never  before  had  done. 


BPtRIT  AKD  MATTER.  191 

The  belief  that  fasting  or  feasting  enables  man  to 
grow  better,  morally  or  physically,  is  one  of  the  fiiiits 
of  the  "  tree  of  knowledge,"  against  which  Wisdom 
warned  man,  and  of  which  we  had  partaken  in  sad  ex- 
perience; believing  for  many  years,  we  lived  only  by  the 
strictest  adherence  to  dietetics  and  physiology.  During 
this  time  we  also  learned  a  dyspeptic  is  very  far  from 
the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  from  having  "domin- 
ion over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  the  fowls  of  the  air,  or  beasts 
of  the  field " ;  therefore,  that  God  never  made  one ; 
while  the  Graham  system,  hygiene,  physiology,  ma- 
teria medica,  etc.,  did,  and  contrary  to  His  commands. 
Then  it  was  we  promised  God  to  spend  our  coming 
years  for  the  sick  and  suffering ;  to  unmask  this  error 
of  belief  that  matter  rules  man.  Our  cure  for  dyspep- 
sia was,  to  learn  the  science  of  being,  and  "  eat  what 
was  set  before  us,  asking  no  questions  for  conscience' 
sake;'*  yea,  to  consult  matter  less,  and  God  more. 
When  we  govern  our  bodies  by  the  understanding  of 
thia  great  Truth,  that  Spirit  forms  its  own  conditions 
of  body,  we  shall  be  perfectly  harmonious ;  we  should 
not  hold  the  body  a  seat  of  pain  or  pleasure,  but  be 
able  to  dictate  terms  to  it,  even  as  to  a  muscle  that  we 
admit  is  dependent  on  mind  for  its  action.  But  to 
attain  this  government  over  the  body  requires  more 
instruction  and  explanation  than  we  have  space  for  in 
thia  book ;  we  always  advance  slowly  with  students, 
requiring  them  to  digest  one  part  of  the  science  before 
giving  out  another,  and  so  on.  We  hear  it  said,  "  I  go 
into  the  open  air  daily  to  overcome  a  predisposition 
to  take  cold ;  and  yet  I  have  continual  colds."  Yes, 
and  you  will  not  listen  to  the  explanation  that  frees 


192  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

you  from  catarrhs  and  makes  you  better  in  mind  and 
body,  if  it  conflicts  in  the  least  with  old  opinions  or 
beliefs.  The  freedom  of  the  sons  of  God  you  persecute 
because  it  is  a  step  outside  some  'ism,  or  the  favorite 
"tree  of  knowledge"  proscribed  by  Wisdom.  Your 
teachers  inform  you,  God  sends  sickness,  when  the 
Scriptures  say,  He  cures  it;  also,  that  His  laws  are 
carried  out  through  drugs,  food,  air,  exercise,  etc., 
wliich  would  make  matter  intelligent,  and  the  law  of 
God  that  walks  over  matter  of  none  effect.  The  peril 
to  the  professions,  if  your  eyes  are  opened  to  the  science 
of  being,  is  regarded  by  your  leaders,  and  the  laws  of 
God  disregarded,  so  far  as  health  is  concerned.  They 
have  not  discerned,  yet,  the  governing  Principle  of 
being.  The  Bible  teaches  us  to  transform  our  bodies  by 
the  renewing  of  the  Spirit ;  explaining  the  Scriptures 
without  understanding  their  application  to  heal  the  sick, 
does  little  more  towards  making  man  harmonious  than 
moonbeams  to  melt  a  plane  of  ice.  If  you  understood 
the  science  of  being,  your  thoughts,  resting  on  the  sick 
and  afflicted,  would  do  more  toward  their  recovery 
than  all  the  drugs,  manipulations,  and  long  prayers 
ever  adopted.  The  error  of  the  age  is  teaching  without 
proof,  and  not  practicing  what  you  preach.  Personal 
sense  is  error ;  but  the  Principle  of  all  being  is  infallible ; 
therefore,  the  nearer  we  approach  unto  it,  the  nearer  we 
are  to  God,  that  appoints  us  more  solemn  trusts  as  we 
advance  higher,  but  if  false  to  His  commissions,  in  vain 
do  we  attempt  to  cover  it  from  Wisdom.  You  may 
hide  your  ignorance  of  spiritual  things  from  the  eyes 
of  the  world,  but  can  never  gain  the  understanding 
and  demonstration  of 'the  science  of  Life,  without  an 


SPIEIT  AifD  MATEEE.  193 

honest,  high,  and  God-given  purpose.  Sin  is  thought 
before  it  is  deed,  and  you  must  master  it  in  the  first,  or 
it  conquers  you  in  the  second  instance.  Jesus  said,  to 
look  with  foul  desire  on  forbidden  objects,  breaks  a 
moral  precept ;  hence,  the  stress  he  laid  on  the  charac- 
ter of  a  man  that  is  hidden  from  our  perception.  Evil 
thoughts  reach  farther,  and  do  more  harm  than  individ- 
ual crimes,  for  they  impregnate  other  minds  and  fashion 
your  body.  The  atmosphere  of  impure  desires,  like  the 
atmosphere  of  earth,  is  restless,  ever  in  motion,  and  call- 
ing on  some  object;  this  atmosphere  is  laden  with 
m&ntal  poison,  and  contaminates  aU  it  touches.  When 
malicious  purposes,  evil  thoughts,  or  lusts,  go  forth 
from  one  mind,  they  seek  others,  and  will  lodge  in  them 
unless  repelled  by  virtue  and  a  higher  motive  for  being. 
All  mental  emanations  take  root  and  bear  fruit  after 
their  own  kind.  Consider,  then,  the  guilt  of  nurturing 
evil  and  impure  thoughts,  that  send  broadcast  discord 
and  mo^l  death.  Sooner  suffer  a  doctor  infected  with 
small-pox  to  be  about  you,  than  come  under  the  treat- 
ment of  one  that  manipulates  his  patients'  heads,  and 
is  a  traitor  to  science. 

These  points  are  so  vital  to  the  success  of  all  learning 
to  heal  the  sick  in  the  science  of  being,  we  hesitate  not 
to  name  them,  even  as  we  urge  their  importance  when 
teaching,  and  we  never  withdraw  aid  or  interest  from  a 
student  unless  we  have  found  him  unworthy  his  place. 
Through  a  metaphysical  mode  of  healing,  patients  can- 
not be  made  harmonious  by  a  dishonest  or  impure- 
minded  practitioner ;  it  is  the  Truth  of  being  that  heals 
in  science,  and  who  will  say  this  doctor  possesses  it  ? 
W©  have  classified  sickness,  error,  and  to  destroy  an- 
9 


194  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

other's  error  we  must  conquer  our  own.  If  you  are 
fettered  by  sin  you  are  unfit  to  free  another  from  the 
fetters  of  disease ;  could  you  break  the  manacles  from 
other  wrists,  with  your  own  hands  bound  ?  and  yet  this 
would  be  equally  easy.  A  little  that  is  true  regarding 
man's  being,  does  wonders  for  the  sick,  so  infinite  are 
the  resources  of  Truth ;  but  alas  I  how  much  more  good 
could  be  done  by  the  good  and  honest  practitioner,  with 
more  Truth.  When  a  student  learns  the  rules  of  this 
science  we  expect  him  to  use  them  according  to  their 
Principle,  or  not  parade  his  poor  example  before  the 
world  as  a  demonstrator.  Our  hands  have  been  made 
weak  by  this  mal-practice ;  we  must  not  seek  the  ap- 
proval of  man,  but  of  God,  leaving  futurity  to  explain 
us  and  our  motives.  It  is  science  to  do  right,  and  noth- 
ing short  of  tills  can  lay  claim  to  it.  The  injunction  to 
*'  come  out  from  the  world  and  be  separate  "  has  its  in- 
evitable fulfilment  in  Christianity,  not  only  from  the 
natural  tendency  of  opposites  to  separate,  but  because 
the  abuse  it  receives  from  sinners  who  verily  believe 
they  do  right  to  wrong  Truth,  or  cannot  see  the  wrong 
they  do,  separates  them.  The  spiritual  are  apart  from 
the  material  from  the  necessity  of  opposite  natures.  The 
immortality  of  man  is  only  gained  by  his  spirituality, 
hence  material  things  are  not  what  he  needs ;  besides, 
all  things  are  finally  resolved  into  Spirit,  their  ultima- 
tum, for  Life  and  heaven  are  of  Spirit.  What  fellow- 
ship, then,  hath  light  with  darkness,  and  matter  with 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  that  shall  come  on  earth  ?  Mor- 
tal man  is  but  a  dream ;  even  the  belief  that  Life, 
sensation  and  substance  are  matter,  all  of  which  the 
ultimatum  of  being  proves  illusion.    A  dream  comes  in 


SPIRIT  Am)  MATTER.  195 

darkness,  and  this  belief  comes  from  error,  an  igno- 
rance of  real  existence ;  but  the  light  of  science  will 
awaken  us  all  to  the  understanding  of  Life  that  is  real, 
and  the  grave  is  not  its  goal ;  sickness,  sin,  and  death, 
enter  not  into  Life ;  they  are  mortality's  self.  The 
dream  that  Life  or  Intelligence  is  in  matter;  Soul  in 
body,  and  God  in  man,  is  fatal  as  it  is  false.  To  admit 
Spirit  in  matter  is  an  attempt  to  limit  the  limitless,  and 
make  immortality  a  myth ;  like  saying  frost  is  in  fire, 
and  with  this  belief  dream  you  get  into  the  fire,  but  are 
glad  to  waken  to  live  and  recognize  Life  independent  of 
your  illusion  or  matter.  Science  reverses  every  belief 
of  personal  sense,  for  every  condition  of  mortality  is 
destroyed  in  immortal  man.  Socrates  understood  this 
when  pledging  the  superiority  of  Spirit  over  matter  in 
a  cup  of  poison  hemlock,  refusing  to  care  for  the  body 
mortal.  The  malice  of  that  age  would  have  killed 
the  venerable  philosopher  because  of  his  high  regard  for 
spiritual  things  and  indifference  to  the  body.  When 
nothing  that  loveth  or  maketh  a  lie  is  left,  the  reign  of 
Spirit  wiU  come  on  earth ;  science  wiU  not  always  Avait, 
but  lifting  its  voice  far  above  the  centuries,  will  be 
heard,  and  old  things  be  done  away,  and  all  become 
new.  Who  can  say  that  man  is  alive  to-day  and  to- 
morrow dead  ?  What  has  touched  Life  to  such  strange 
issues  ?  matter  may  destroy  itself,  but  cannot  destroy 
Spiri't.  What,  then,  has  unstrung  this  harp  of  niany 
strings  ?  Theories  stop  here,  and  science  alone  rolls 
back  the  mystery  and  solves  the  problem  of  immortal 
man.  Error  bites  the  heel  of  Truth,  but  cannot  destroy 
it;  Truth  bruises  the  head  of  error  and  kills  it ;  error 
is  mesmerism ;   one  lie  scaring  off  another  and  taking 


196  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  rule  itself;  but  Truth  is  science  walking  over  all 
lies.  Christianity  is  open  seige  with  the  world;  oh 
which  side  are  you  fighting?  Popularity  gained  by 
dishonesty,  is  smoking  flax  ready  to  perish.  The  wrong 
you  do  another  weighs  most  heavily  against  yourself, 
for  at  some  time  Truth  will  adjust  the  balances.  As 
soon  think  to  make  evil  good,  as  to  benefit  yourself  by 
injuring  others.  If  the  balance  of  your  character  is 
wrong  you  lose  the  weight  of  Truth,  and  work  not  in 
science ;  if  you  treat  the  sick  mesmerically,  or  with 
medicine,  you  are  calling  on  your  gods,  like  the  wor- 
shippers of  Baal,  but  they  are  not  the  Prophet's  God, 
the  Principle  of  being ;  the  moral  mercury  is  what  rises 
or  falls  your  demonstration,  according  to  the  amount 
of  Truth  you  possess.  Worshipping  in  temples  made 
with  hands ;  loving  the  world  and  listening  to  the  de- 
mands of  personal  sense,  is  not  the  true  worship. 
Then  let  the  Christian  who  has  grown  away  from  forms 
and  ceremonies,  enjoy  his  worship  in  the  right  way,  viz., 
Spirit  and  in  Truth.  If  we  come  out  from  the  world, 
as  the  Scripture  demands,  and  are  separate,  we  shall 
have  its  frowns  instead  of  flatteries,  and  they  wiQ  enable 
us,  more  than  its  favors,  to  be  a  Scientist.  Losing  her 
crucifix,  the  poor  Cathohc  said,  "  I  have  nothing  left 
now  but  Chiist,"  and  this  was  not  greater  ignorance 
of  God  than  to  fall  away  from  Truth  because  of  perse- 
cution. If  we  have  God  on  our  side,  what  need  we 
more?  Loving  error  more  than  Truth  we  shall  not 
separate  ourself  from  the  world,  but  wait  on  its  approval 
until  sickness  comes  to  dull  this  false  sense  of  happi- 
ness. When  we  silence  the  demands  of  conscience,  at 
some  future  hour  we  shall  hear  the  reply,  "  darkness 


SPIBIT  AND  MATTER.  197 

leadeth  not  into  tlie  guest-chamber  of  Wisdom ;  ye  can- 
not enter  now."  Our  unimproved  opportunities  gone, 
are  not  easily  reproduced ;  nor  can  we  borrow  Wisdom, 
therefore  we  must  then  learn  from  suffering.  The 
hour  of  darkness  will  come  to  those  who  improve  not 
the  preparatory  school  of  the  present,  to  fit  them  for  the 
future,  but  would  step  suddenly  into  all  the  benefits  of 
experience ;  alas  I  what  were  the  science  of  being  to 
them  in  that  hour  ?  —  a  blessing  ?  yea,  a  blessing  infi- 
nite. The  dream  of  Life  in  matter,  based  on  the  evi- 
dence of  personal  sense,  will  vanish  ere  long,  when  we 
would  gladly  turn  from  its  fading  vision  and  the  pains 
of  sense,  to  peace  and  immortality ;  but  the  accumulated 
error  of  years  dies  slowly,  and  sometimes  with  severe 
struggles.  As  a  general  rule,  man  will  not  seek  Truth 
until  suffering  shows  him  the  need  he  has  of  it,  or  sci- 
ence opens  the  eyes  of  his  understanding  to  see  it ;  for 
science  guides  man  safely  over  the  quicksands  and  shoals, 
maldng  Life  what  it  is,  harmony,  and  not  discord. 
Personal  sense  is  a  broken  reed  that  leaves  man  to  fall 
to  the  earth;  but  science  raises  him  up  to  the  resources 
within  himself.  The  very  logic  of  Truth  declares  the 
higher  and  more  enduring  claims  of  Spirit  over  matter 
in  all  our  experiences,  showing  that  something  besides 
the  body,  and  perishable  things  of  earth,  demand  our 
care  and  must  furnish  our  support.  Soul  is  heard  above 
the  din  of  sense,  saying  to  error,  "  Depart  from  me,  ye 
that  work  iniquity."  Man  should  obey  the  voice  of 
Wisdom  outside  his  body,  that  calls  him  away  from  a 
sense  or  contemplation  of  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  to 
harmony,  health,  and  Life. 
It  is  not  from  matter,  personal  sense,  or  from  doc- 


198  SCIENCE  AKD  HEALTH. 

trines  and  beliefe,  that  we  catch  divine  echoes.  We 
must  be  "absent  to  the  body  to  be  present  with  the 
Lord ; "  only  by  caring  less  and  less  for  the  body,  shall 
we  attain  harmony  and  Life.  Our  Master's  command 
"  Take  no  thought  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  driiik," 
etc.,  means  something.  Wo  must  seek  God,  Spirit, 
outside  of  our  bodies,  and  through  a  disregard  for  them, 
and  not  until  we  find  Truth  thus,  shall  we  ever  obtain 
it.  Looking  to  the  body  for  pleasure  or  pain,  for  Life 
or  death,  is  error,  and  asking  amiss  to  consume  it  on 
our  lusts.  After  severe  toil,  we  say,  I  am  fatigued, 
naturally  concluding  the  muscles  have  been  overtasked 
and  need  repose  ;  but  our  only  safe  and  permanent 
method  to  overcome  a  sense  of  fatigue  is  to  deny  the 
ability  of  personal  sense,  to  make  us  weary,  and  let 
mind  triumph  over  matter,  with  the  opposite  argument, 
that  saith,  I  am  not  tired,  for  the  "  I "  is  Spuit,  and  not 
matter;  bid  the  physical  report  depart,  even  as  you 
would  a  temptation  to  sin.  It  is  science,  to  put  down 
the  arguments  of  personal  sense,  with  the  higher  ones 
of  Soul.  Why  this  mental  method  of  curing  physical 
ailments  is  better  than  yielding  to  the  feeling  of  tired, 
and  taking  a  respite  from  labor,  is  because  it  is  the 
science  of  being,  that  Spirit  should  control  matter ;  ac- 
tion or  sensation  belongs  not  to  matter,  independent  of 
mind,  and  when  you  conquer  through  mind,  the  next 
occasion  for  fatigue  will  find  you  less  apt  to  feel  it,  and 
you  will  not  sufifer  from  fatigue  as  you  did  before  ;  the 
belief  that  body  has  a  sense  of  fatigue  independent  of 
what  mind  says,  is  error,  that  the  opposite  Truth  of 
being  will  destroy. 

Your  body  is  as  unconscious  of  action,  or  weariness, 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTER.  199 

setting  aside  what  mind  says  in  regard  to  tliis,  as  a 
wheel,  and  to  understand  this  point  in  science,  will  rest 
you  as  hours  of  quiet  would  not.  Make  a  scientific  test 
of  this,  if  you  please,  and  you  will  find  it  true ;  but  in 
order  to  do  this,  you  must  understand  how  to  hold  and 
strengthen  the  mental  argument  against  the  physical, 
and  guard  against  the  influence  of  other  minds,  that 
embrace  opposite  beliefs.  When  through  the  Truth 
of  man  you  gain  one  victory  over  the  error,  it  will 
bring  out  a  faint  understanding  of  the  Principle  that 
controls  being  harmoniously.  A  disposition  is  often 
manifested  to  get  rid  of  this  physical  part  of  science, 
by  saying  the  fatigue  did  actually  occur,  but  you  psy- 
chologized the  individuals  to  think  they  were  not 
weary ;  this  argument,  however,  is  weak  in  behalf  of 
the  old  positions  regarding  mind  and  body,  for  it  admits 
the  power  of  mind  over  matter,  and  this  is  just  what 
you  need  to  admit  first,  and  next  to  understand  its 
Principle,  and  not  to  mesmerize  a  man  to  make  him 
wise,  or  yield  to  the  error  that  belief  is  superior  to 
understanding.  The  dijB5culty  to  understand  science  is, 
personal  sense  comprehends  it  not,  that  wars  against  it, 
for  belief  will  not  and  cannot  accept  a  Principle  under- 
standingly.  We  hear  a  sweet  melody,  and  not  knowing 
how  it  is  produced,  may  explain  it  superstitiously, 
and  leave  the  thing  in  mysticism.  The  sick  often 
recover  through  the  tcience  of  being;  but  not  com- 
prehending the  Principle  of  their  cure,  misinterpret 
it,  and  do  not  render  to  God  the  things  that  are  God's ; 
but  give  them  to  Caesar,  saying,  medicine,  a  change 
of  air,  or  some  supposed  law  of  matter,  did  it.  How 
often  have  we  seen,  in  chemicalization,  produced  by  the 


200  SCOZNCE  AND  HEALTH. 

introduction  of  the  Truth  of  being,  relating  to  disease, 
given  a  misinterpretation  by  an  ignorance  of  its  real 
cause.  We  look  for  cause  and  effect  in  matter ;  whereas 
science  finds  all  causation,  mind ;  that  which  is  produced 
by  the  mind  of  Soul,  harmonious,  and  by  the  so-called 
mind  of  matter,  inharmonious.  The  belief  from  infancy 
to  age,  that  muscles  are  tired  and  body  inharmonious, 
is  error,  and  this  error  in  the  premises,  leads  to  the 
error  in  conclusion,  viz.,  that  they  are  tired.  Admit- 
ting fatigue  a  sensation  of  matter  that  belongs  to  mus- 
cles and  nerves,  we  find  rest  only  in  respite  from  toil, 
thus  admitting  matter  intelligent ;  but  when  we  under- 
stand a  sense  of  fatigue  is  one  of  mortal  mind's  beliefe, 
and  not  a  sensation  of  matter,  we  begin  to  master  it, 
and  can  continue  the  exercise  without  the  same  fatigue 
or  injury. 

To  gain  entire  immunity  from  suffering  and  sin,  and 
perfect  control  over  the  belief  of  personal  sense,  or  our 
bodies,  we  must  be  perfect  in  science ;  a  thing  not  to 
be  looked  for  at  this  period  ;  but  if  we  abate  the  de» 
mands  and  sufferings  of  personal  sense,  on  the  Principle 
laid  down,  it  is  sufficient  for  a  beginning.  In  doing 
this  even,  it  will  be  found  that  in  science  we  cannot 
multiply  where  we  should  divide,  and  the  answer  be 
right ;  that  we  cannot  say  to  muscles,  you  have  strength, 
and  to  nerves,  you  have  sensation,  and  to  matter,  you 
hold  sway  as  well  as  Spirit,  and  then  control  our  body, 
with  the  opposite  Principle  of  being  ;  we  must  deny  all 
sensation  or  Intelligence  to  matter  or  the  body,  with 
the  understanding  that  Spirit  is  all  that  possesses  In- 
telligence, before  we  can  demonstrate  in  harmony  the 
science  of  being.    We  are  tired  according  to  one  belief^ 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTEE.  201 

and  rested  according  to  another,  and  we  should  under- 
stand that  every  condition,  or  supposed  sensation  of  the 
body  is  but  a  belief  of  the  mind,  and  not  Truth,  the 
reality  of  Life.  Understanding  this,  we  remove  the 
condition  of  mind,  that  affects  the  body,  by  destroying 
the  belief  producing  it,  whatever  this  may  be,  and  the 
effect  will  immediately  be  seen  on  the  body.  On  this 
Principle  we  bring  our  bodies  into  subjection  to  Soul, 
the  immortality  of  man ;  and  this  makes  them  harmo- 
nious and  immortal,  because  it  takes  them  out  of  the 
hands  of  personal  sense  and  mortality.  When  matter 
or  muscles  claim,  "I  am  tired,"  let  Spirit  contradict 
this ;  first,  because  matter  cannot  feel,  nor  report  a  feel- 
ing;  and  secondly,  that  mind  can,  and  that  mind,  and 
not  matter  is  what  suffers.  Soul,  instead  of  sense,  con- 
trols the  universe  and  immortal  man ;  but  reverse  this 
order  of  science,  and  we  say  man  is  controlled  by  mor- 
tality. There  is  but  one  God,  or  Intelligence,  and  our 
bodies  are  not  this  Intelligence,  and  cannot  say,  I  am 
tired,  or  sick.  Again,  there  is  but  one  Spirit,  to  utter 
Itself,  or  report  for  man,  and  this  voice  is  Life  and 
Love  that  never  produces  suffering,  and  never  made 
man  sick,  nor  a  sinner.  The  Truth,  that  neither  In- 
telligence, Life,  nor  Substance  dweUeth  in  matter,  is 
the  basis  of  harmony  in  the  universe  and  man.  Even 
the  desolate  regions  of  the  cold  North,  the  sunny  trop- 
ics, the  everlasting  hiUs,  the  winds  and  mighty  billows, 
the  vale,  the  flowers  and  heavens,  all  point  to  IntelH- 
gence,  outside  of  matter;  whereas  sickness,  sin  and 
death  are  our  only  evidences  of  Intelligence,  God,  in 
matter,  and  these  do  not  represent  God.  In  the  sci- 
ence of  creation,  man  is  harmonious  and  eternal ;  but 
9* 


202  BCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

attempt  to  put  Soul  in  body,  and  sensation  in  matter, 
and  we  loose  the  key  of  harmonious  being,  and  discord 
continually.     The  head  says  I  am   diseased,  or  the 
stomach,  I  am  deranged,  and  the  body,  I  am  sick,  or 
filled  with  lusts,  hatred,  malice,  envy,  and  all  manner 
of  concupiscence  ;  and  what  renders  the  case  hopeless, 
is  the   belief  that  Spirit   cannot  stay  all  this  jargon. 
Error  has  another  shift,  that  God  created  this  state  of 
things,  and  that  sickness,  sin  and  death,  are  His  mes- 
sengers, sent  by  Wisdom  who  is  not  able  or  willing  to 
destroy  them.     Then  wherefore  pray  for  the  recovery 
of  the  sick,  or  that  God  will  turn  the  sinner  from  his 
evil  way,  and  employ  a  doctor  to  do  what  Omnipotence 
refuses   to   do  ?     "  In   Him  we  live,  move,  and  have 
being  "  ;  what,  then,  is  this  power  independent  of  God, 
that  causes  disease  and  then  cures  it  ?   Does  God  make 
man  sick,  and  leave  him  to  cure  himself,  Spirit  send 
disease  and  leave  its  remedy  with  matter  ?    Life,  Love, 
and   Truth   never   produced   disease   and  death,   nor 
caused  man  to  sin,  and  then  punished  him  for  sinning, 
nor  made  man  sick,  in  order  to  heal  him.     Man  is  not 
supreme,  and  God  secondary,  body  first,  and  Soul  last ; 
and  evil  stronger  than  good;  this  is  not  the  science  of 
being,  but  the  error  of  sense.    The  clay  cannot  reply  to 
the  potter,  why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ?  head,  heart, 
lungs,  etc.,  cannot  say  we  are  sick,  sinning  and  mortal, 
and  Spirit,  the  immortal  and  unerring  Principle  of  man 
has  made  us  thus,  and  is  the  author  of  all  this  discord. 
He  that  made  man  in  his  own  image  and  likeness. 
Man  that  God  created  is  the  offspring  of  Spirit,  and 
not  matter,  the  product  of  God  and  not  man,  and  is 
immortal  and  harmonit)us.     The  base,  the  foul,  and 


SPIEIT  AND  MATTEE.  203 

mortal,  malice,  lust  and  lies,  God  has  nothing  to  do 
with,  nor  do  these  belong  to  immortal  man,  who  is  the 
representative  of  Spirit  and  Truth ;  they  are  what  we 
term  mortal  man,  but  are  in  fact  nothing  but  error; 
for  man  is  not  mortal,  and  error  has  no  reality ;  it  is 
neither  God,  nor  His  idea.  Perfection  acts  not  through 
imperfection.  God  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  belief  of 
Life  in  matter.  The  Principle  of  being  never  produced 
sin  and  discord,  therefore  they  never  were  produced. 
"  God  made  all  that  was  made,"  and  God  has  nothing 
to  do  with  sin,  sickness,  or  death,  only  to  destroy  these 
beliefs.  Jesus  demonstrated  this  for  man.  Spirit  is 
cause,  and  there  is  no  effect  from  any  other  cause ; 
hence  there  is  no  reality  in  what  proceedeth  not  from 
this  great  and  only  cause.  Sin  is  error,  and  error  the 
absence  of  all  that  is  real  or  true ;  sickness  and  death 
are  error;  therefore  they  are  neither  real  nor  true. 
Matter  has  neither  action  nor  Intelligence  of  its  own ; 
it  can  dictate  no  terms  to  man,  and  because  God  sends 
not  sickness,  sin  and  death,  that  surely  never  came 
from  Life,  Truth  and  Love  —  they  never  were  sent, 
and  are  but  the  dream  and  illusion  of  personal  sense, 
or  Life  in  matter.  We  know  this  Truth  will  not  be 
seen  and  acknowledged  until  this  dream  be  disturbed 
by  it,  or  broken  up,  nevertheless  it  is  Truth,  and  the 
science  of  being.  The  only  evidence  we  have  of  sick- 
ness or  death  is  from  personal  sense,  that  is  inadequate 
to  recognize  Soul,  or  the  immortality  of  man,  that  alone 
reveals  his  harmony. 

Again,  sickness,  sin  and  death  are  without  evidence 
in  truth,  which  is  the  immortality  of  man ;  there  they 
disappear ;  the  only  evidence  we  have  of  their  reality 


204  SCIENCE  Jls-d  health. 

is  in  mortality  or  error ;  but  notMng  real  is  mortal.  If 
matter  can  heal  the  sick,  and  mind  cannot,  it  is  more 
powerful  than  mind,  and  if  God  sends  sickuoss,  it  is 
opposed  to  His  government  to  heal  it ;  and  if  matter 
produces  its  own  conditions,  it  acts  against  itself,  and 
will  be  self-destroyed.  Our  opposite  views  abuse  the 
science  of  being,  and  give  the  lie  to  Truth.  Has  the 
clay  power  over  the  potter,  is  matter  self-acting  and 
independent  of  God,  thus  prior  and  superior  to  Spirit  ? 
To  reap  where  Truth  hath  not  sown,  is  to  gather  error ; 
such  contradictory  statements  as  these  "soweth  the 
wind  and  reapeth  the  whirlwind."  It  is  belief  alone  or 
mortal  man,  that  holds  matter  as  God,  intelligent,  self- 
creative,  and  self-acting ;  Truth  finds  it  unintelligent, 
neither  living  nor  dying,  sick  nor  well.  God  has  no 
part  in  suffering,  sin  or  death,  and  there  is  no  reality 
where  God  is  not.  If  God  made  man  to  be  sick,  it  is 
right  that  he  should  be  so,  and  wrong  to  heal  him ;  man 
cannot  if  he  would,  and  should  not  if  he  could,  annul 
the  decrees  of  Wisdom.  If  sickness  is  a  reality,  it  is  a 
condition  of  Truth  ;  and  do  you  claim  that  drugs  can 
destroy  a  condition  of  Truth  ?  But  if,  as  is  the  case, 
sickness  is  but  a  belief,  therefore  but  a  dream  and  illu- 
sion, the  waking  must  come  from  Truth  and  under- 
standing, that  alone  can  destroy  it ;  and  this  is  Christ 
healing  the  sick. 

If  man  is  at  the  disposal  of  man  and  matter,  of  drugs 
and  worms,  he  is  not  "  the  image  of  God,"  and  is  mor- 
tal, but  mortality  is  not  man  —  it  is  nothingness,  the 
sooner  gone  the  better,  for  reason  and  revelation  repu- 
diate it.  Man  is  immortal,  but  he  is  not  Intelligence  in 
matter,  else  he  were  mortal ;  man  is  the  idea  of  God,  the 


SPIEIT  AITD  MATTEE.  205 

idea  of  Spirit,  therefore  he  is  not  subject  to  laws  of 
matter,  to  sickness,  sin  or  death.     Science  reveals  the 
fact  that  there  is  no  Intelligence  in  matter^  and  that  all 
righteous  government  is  Spirit  that  speaks  and  it  is 
done ;   never  for  a  moment  admitting  matter  controls 
man.     The  beUef  that  God  is  the  author  of  sickness,  sin 
and  death,  or  that  an  opposite  power  named  devil  or 
matter  is  the  father  thereof,  implies  a  power  independent 
of  and  over  and  above  God ;  while  there  is  no  separate 
might  or  Intelligence  from  Spirit,  and  to  talk  of  "spir- 
its" is  narrating  ghost  stories.    There  is  but  one  Spirit, 
even  God,  and  this  is  always  right  because  it  is  Life, 
Truth  and  Love ;  matter  is  but  a  belief  of  Spirit,  Sub- 
stance and  Life  where  these  are  not,  and  out  of  this  error 
and  belief,  we  make  all  suffering,  sin  and  death.     Does 
Wisdom  commit  mistakes  to  be  rectified  by  man,  does 
God  send  sickness  and  man  destroy  it,  thus  undoing 
what  He  has  done  ?     That  which  is  perfect  cannot  pro- 
duce sickness,  sin  or  death  ;  and  if  God  cannot  destroy 
these,  they  are  immortal.    Nothing  to  my  understanding 
exceeds  the  power  of  omnipotence,  and  the  sick  are 
never  really  healed  except  through  God,  Intelligence ; 
the  power  of  drugs,  electricity  and  matter  is  but  a  belief: 
it  is  mesmerism  and  not  science  that  claims  Truth,  Life 
or  Intelligence  in  matter  bestowing  a  blessing  that  God 
cannot ;  and  the  so-called  cures  of  these  agents  continue 
only  so  long  as  the  belief  lasts.     Truth,  Life  and  Love 
have  got  it  all  to  do  sometime,  for  they  alone  accomplish 
all  that  continues  and  is  harmonious.     If  God  heals  not 
the  sick  it  is  because  He  cannot  or  wiU  not,  and  in  either 
case  what  chance  would  there  be  for  matter,  or  man  to 
heal  ?     Can  drugs  do  more  than  Wisdom,  or  change  the 


206  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

unalterable  Truth  ?  or  if  God  can  heal  the  sick  and  does 
not,  wherefore  should  man  presume  to  do  it.  The  error 
of  sickness  ought  to  be  as  apparent  as  the  error  of  sin. 
When  a  man  is  sick,  has  God  made  him  sick?  No  I 
Can  He  heal  him?  Yes.  But  does  He  that  creates 
wisely  destroy  his  own  creation,  or  what  are  we  to 
conclude  ?  "  That  all  things  were  made  by  Him,  and 
without  Him  there  was  nothing  made  that  was  made  "; 
in  other  words,  that  all  that  he  created  was  *'  good," 
and  what  is  not  good  has  no  creation,  and  therefore  no 
reality.  To  really  understand  that  pleasure  and  pain 
belong  not  to  matter,  heals  the  sick.  Cold,  heat,  exer- 
cise, study,  food,  infection,  etc.,  etc.,  never  caused  a  sick 
nor  a  healthy  condition  of  man.  Nerves,  brain,  blood, 
bones,  liver,  lungs,  heart,  etc.,  never  determined  the 
Life  of  man ;  scrofula,  fever,  consumption,  rheumatism, 
small-pox,  or  any  other  disease  never  produced  pain  or 
inharmony";  not  one  of  these  can  make  a  single  hair 
white  or  black,  mar  or  change  the  creation  of  God ; 
they  are  not  creators  in  the  smallest  sense.  If  God 
produced  disease,  it  is  good,  for  all  was  good  that  God 
made. 

Mortal  man  is  improved,  oftentimes,  by  sickness 
because  it  is  error  destrojdng  itself ;  a  fermenting  stage 
in  which  it  throws  itself  off  to  some  extent ;  again  what 
is  named  dying  is  but  one  belief  destroying  another ; 
a  belief  of  death  destroying  a  belief  of  Life  in  matter. 
Belief  saith  an  ulcer  becomes  more  painful  as  it  has- 
tens to  its  end  in  suppuration,  for  error  grows  more 
imperative  before  it  kills  itself.  Death  is  but  a  chem- 
ical change,  in  which  some  disease  that  is  supposed  to 
kill  a  man,  reaches  its  own  self-destruction ;  •  and  we 


SPEBIT  AITD  MATTER.  207 

admit  certain  diseases,  such  as  measles,  whooping-cough, 
etc.,  never  recur  a  second  time  ;  even  thus  when  we 
say  consumption  has  killed  a  man,  he  has  only  wakened 
out  of  the  dream  of  Life  in  matter,  that  was  never  a 
reality,  to  live  on  as  before,  and  find  himself  not  dead, 
and  consumption  beaten  ever  thereafter.  This  is  just 
what  Truth  finally  does  with  all  sickness,  sin  and 
death ;  lets  them  prove  their  own  nothingness,  that  the 
science  of  being  may  appear.  Man  is  not  dead  when 
the  body  mortal  is  admitted  lifeless ;  the  Life  of  man 
was  never  in  the  body,  and  to  admit  this,  is  the  first 
step  towards  immortality.  Heaven,  earth,  and  man,  all 
the  eye  seeth,  wiU  pass  away,  and  personal  sense  yield 
to  spiritual  sense,  which  is  the  only  real  sense ;  and 
the  supposed  life  of  matter,  to  Life  that  is  God.  To 
understand  that  Spirit  and  its  immortal  idea,  the  uni- 
verse and  man,  are  all  that  is  real,  is  the  kingdom  or 
reign  of  harmony  that  is  to  come.  The  only  reality  of 
Life  or  Substance,  is  Spirit. 

The  different  phases  of  error,  or  mortal  belief,  are 
the  conception,  birth,  and  death  of  man  and  matter, 
together  with  the  pleasure,  pain,  sickness  and  sin  of 
personal  sense  ;  all  of  which  are  discords,  and  harmony 
proves  discord  not  the  Truth  of  man.  Once  under- 
standing the  nothingness  of  error,  we  should  never  again 
regard  it  with  fear  or  submit  to  its  false  government. 
Sin  is  the  strongest  error,  because  it  embraces  a  belief 
of  pleasure  in  matter,  that  a  belief  of  suffering  alone 
can  destroy.  Wisdom  allows  sin  to  commit  suicide. 
That  sickness,  sin  and  death  are  error  and  illusion, 
and  that  the  happiness  and  Life  of  man  are  undisturbed 
by  this  error,  is  science.    W©  should  not  regard  our 


208  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

bodies  the  source  of  happiness  and  heing,  but  find  these 
Soul,  and  not  sense ;  even  the  Principle  of  being  that 
produces  harmonious  and  immortal  man.  Opposed  to 
this  science  are  the  vast  array  of  beliefs,  saying  lo  I 
here,  and  lo  I  there ;  that  woidd  reach  perfection  and 
immortality  on  the  merit  of  another's  suffering  and  ex- 
perience, instead  of  the  higher  understanding  of  God. 
We  have  no  schools  of  healing  on  the  Principle  that 
Jesus  taught ;  yet  he  required  of  his  followers,  all,  to 
preach  the  gospel,  heal  the  sick,  and  leave  all  for  Truth. 
A  religion  privileged  through  wealth  and  fraternity  of 
interests,  is  not  the  first  step  towards  Christianity.  A 
popular  'ism  was  not  what  our  Master  pinned  his  faith 
upon ;  he  taught  taking  up  our  cross,  denying  sense^ 
and  living  Soul,  to  foUow  Truth;  and  this  did  not 
include  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  nor  pre-suppose  that 
brain,  nerves,  stomach  and  so  forth,  hold  the  issues  of 
Life.  Truth  made  man  upright;  it  was  error  that 
sought  out  the  invention  of  sin,  sickness,  etc.,  of  wrong- 
thinking  and  wrong-acting,  saying  man  is  both  a  sinner 
and  saint,  dust  and  Deity ;  these  were  the  beliefs 
of  personal  sense  or  different  phases  of  mesmerism. 
Children  were  blessed  by  Christ,  Truth,  because  of 
their  emptiness  of  these  beliefs  by  which  they  were 
better  able  than  adults  to  enter  into  the  science  of 
being.  While  age  is  halting  between  two  opinions,  or 
battling  with  some  personal  sense,  children  make  easy 
and  rapid  strides  towards  Truth.  A  little  girl  who 
had  listened  to  our  explanations,  severely  wounding 
her  finger,  proved  this,  concluding,  "it  cannot  hurt 
me,  for  there  is  no  sensation  in  matter,"  this  result 
followed  to   the  delight  of   all,  and   the   next   day 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTER.  209 

she  came  running  to  her  mother  with  laughing  eyes  and 
cheeks  aglow,  informing  her  "  my  finger  is  not  a  bit 
sore,  and  you  have  done  nothing  for  it."  It  might  have 
taken  months  or  years  for  her  parents  to  have  gained  her 
position,  and  laid  aside  their  drugs.  We  see,  through 
the  daily  proofs  of  this  science,  the  power  of  education 
on  the  mind,  and  how  "  out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  hast 
Thou  perfected  praise."  The  older  and  stubborn  be- 
liefs of  adults  may  even  choke  this  good  seed  in  the 
minds  of  their  offspring ;  like  unto  the  "  fowls  of  the 
air  "  they  carry  it  away,  because  of  their  want  of  under- 
standing, before  it  can  take  root. 

As  in  mathematics  a  reversed  statement  proves  the 
rule,  so,  also,  in  the  science  of  life,  for  example : 

There  is  no  pain  in  Truth,  and  no  Truth  in  pain ;  no 
matter  in  mind,  and  no  mind  in  matter ;  no  nerve  in 
Intelligence,  and  no  Intelligence  in  nerve ;  no  matter  in 
Spirit,  and  no  Spirit  in  matter,  etc.  That  man  should 
lose  liis  identity  because  Soul  is  not  in  body,  and  Intel- 
ligence in  matter,  is  quite  as  impossible  as  that  tones  of 
music  should  be  lost  in  their  Principle.  Theories  and 
doctrines  have  never  yet  explained'  Spirit  and  matter, 
but  the  Scriptures  have,  and  as  science  demonstrates 
them,  namely,  Life  and  its  idea.  "  Thou  shalt  surely 
die,"  is  the  sentence  of  Wisdom  daily  executed  on  the 
belief  of  Life  and  Substance  in  matter,  and  yet  man  is 
not  dead;  then  wherefore  doubt  belief  is  error,  and 
man  idea  and  not  Substance,  and  Spirit  the  only  Sub- 
stance, because  it  is  the  Principle  of  man  and  the  uni- 
verse. This  science  of  being  cannot  be  seen  at  once 
in  the  midst  of  so  many  beliefs  that  deny  all  explana- 
tions of  man,  spiritually,  and  accept  only  a  material 


210  SCIENOB  AND  HEALTH. 

anatomy  of  him,  calling  bones,  sinews,  head,  heart,  etc., 
man.    These  theories  cannot  be  true,  if  man  is  immor- 
tal, and  science  and  revelation  reveal  him  the  "  image 
and  likeness  of  God  " ;  man,  therefore,  is  immortal,  and 
that  which  is  mortal,  is  not  man.    If  we  understood 
God  we  should  have  reached  nearer  the  Principle  that 
proves  him  immortal ;   our  grand  mistake  is  to  suppose 
man  both  mortal  and  immortal.     The  question  arises 
at  every  point  of  theories,  what  is  Truth?  and  the 
answer  to  this,  Christ  built  his  church  upon  over  eigh- 
teen hundred  years  ago,  namely,  I  am  God,  and  man 
is  the  oflfepring  of  Soul  and  not  sense  ;  but  this  answer 
was  not  understood  then,  and  has  since  been  interpreted 
variously.     His  garment  of  truth  we  have  rent  and 
cast  lots  for,  but  the  answer  Jesus  accepted  as  ex- 
plaining man  and  God  is  the  unchanging  and  eternal 
science  of  being;    "Thou  art  Christ,  the  son  of  the 
living  God,"  for  "I  am  the  Truth  and  Life,"  takes 
all  Intelligence  out  of  matter,  and  yields  no  homage 
to  personality,  making  Christianity  the  foundation  of 
right-thinking  and  right-acting,   and  through   which 
we  reach  our  God-being,  and  not  rites   and  ceremo- 
nies, nor  the  persecuting  clans  that  would  stereotype 
progress.    Peter  said,  "  Thou  art  Christ,"  and  on  this 
statement  that  Intelligence  is  Spirit,  and  not  matter, 
and  that  "  I,"  is  God,  and  not  man,  was  built  the 
church  of  Christ,  the  superstructure  of  Truth  and  its 
demonstration,  which  was,  casting  out  error  and  heal- 
ing the  sick.    Jesus  reiterated  this  when  saying  "j 
and  the  Father  are  one  " ;  in  other  words,  that  "  I "  sig- 
nifies Spirit  and  not  matter,  Principle  and  not  person, 
and  "  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  "   (the  under- 


8PIBIT  AND  MATTEE.  211 

standing  of  this  Principle),  "but  through  Me,"  Truth. 
Sin  has  no  foundation  when  we  admit  our  bodies  are 
not  intelligent.  Sickness  is  without  a  foothold  on  this 
platform;  it  is  the  Truth  of  man  that  destroys  per- 
sonal sense ;  therefore,  that  alone  can  destroy  sickness, 
sin,  and  death.  The  mission  of  Jesus  was  to  sejiarate 
inaterial  belief  from  spiritual  understanding,  and  to 
show  that  Truth  never  mixes  with  error.  Good  and 
evil,  Spirit  and  matter,  are  separate  now  and  forever. 
Jesus  knew  we  must  understand  this,  or  never  reach 
the  harmony  of  being.  This  is  the  science  of  Life  that 
enables  us  to  come  out  from  the  world  and  be  sepa- 
rate ;  to  reach  the  moral  distance  between  Life  that  is 
Spirit  and  the  supposed  life  of  matter,  and  live  apart 
from  all  that  is  sickness,  sin,  or  death.  This  is  the 
Truth  that  brings  to  light  immortality.  Jesus  knew 
personal  sense  was  error,  and  that  there  is  no  personal 
sense  or  Intelligence  in  matter ;  therefore  that  all  the 
reports  of  this  sense  are  chimeras  that  the  Truth  of 
being  overthrows.  This  advanced  standard  of  being 
is  not  yet  understood,  although  it  is  over  eighteen 
centuries  ago  that  Jesus  taught  it,  and  they  received 
not  his  sayings.  Science,  not  personal  sense,  Prin- 
ciple and  not  person,  understanding  and  not  belief, 
must  interpret  Jesus'  demonstration ;  for  Truth  and 
not  error.  Life  and  not  death,  health  and  not  sickness, 
is  its  Principle.  In  order  to  follow  Christ,  Truth,  we 
must  show  by  our  example,  what  Truth  demonstrates ; 
namely,  that  it  casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick ;  and 
then  shall  we  fulfill  the  prediction  of  Jesus  when  he 
said,  "The  works  I  do  ye  shall  do."  The  doctrines  of 
man  are  not  built  upon  the  Rock  of  Truth ;  theology 


212  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

leaves  in  mystery  the  science  of  God  that  Jesus  not 
only  explained  but  demonstrated.  There  is  no  Life  or 
Principle  in  man  that  proves  him  immortal,  hence  we 
have  no  resource  but  to  annihilate  the  belief  of  Life  and 
Intelligence  in  matter,  and  understand  God,  the  Prin- 
ciple of  man  and  his  immortality. 

Beauty  is  eternal ;  but  the  beauty  of  matter  passes 
away,  fading  at  length  into  decay  and  ugliness.  Cus- 
tom, habit,  opinions  and  belief  form  the  transient  stan- 
dard of  material  beauty ;  but  beauty  is  a  thing  of  Life, 
exempt  from  age  or  decay,  and  to  be  this  it  must  be  a 
thing  of  Spirit.  Immortal  man  and  woman  (and  there 
are  none  other),  are  unfading  perfection,  models  of 
beauty  that  reflect  all  loveliness  insomuch  as  they  are 
*'the  image  and  likeness  of  God,"  of  Soul  and  not  sense. 
But  in  order  to  reflect  beauty  the  body  must  represent 
only  the  perfect  and  immortal.  To  become  less  sense 
and  more  Soul,  is  the  recipe  for  beauty ;  but  to  reach 
its  standard  we  must  put  aU  sin,  sickness  and  sorrow 
under  the  feet  of  our  God-being,  and  rise  superior  to 
them  ;  retreat  from  the  belief  of  pain  or  pleasure  in  the 
body,  to  the  unchanging  quiet  and  glorious  freedom 
of  impersonal  bliss.  The  embellishments  of  person 
are  a  poor  substitute  for  the  beauty  of  Spirit  shining 
resplendant  and  eternal,  over  age  and  decay.  Measur- 
ing Life  by  solar  years  robs  youth,  and  hourly  gives 
uncomeliness  to  age.  The  rising  sun  of  virtue  and 
Truth  is  the  morning  of  being,  and  its  manhood 
eternal  noon,  unmarked  by  a  setting  sun.  When 
beauty  fades  to  personal  sense,  it  is  not  lost  to  Soul, 
and  affection  marvels  our  friend  could  seem  aught  but 
beautiful.    It  is  the  belief  of  sickness,  sorrow,  and  of 


SPIRIT  AND  MATTER.  213 

solar  years,  that  mars  the  face  and  form.  I  say  the 
belief,  because  science  admits  no  reality  in  aught  but 
God  and  His  idea.  To  Spirit  a  thousand  years  are  as 
one  day;  hence,  a  man  of  years  and  experience  is  ripen- 
ing into  higher  beauty  and  excellence  instead  of  grow- 
ing old ;  mind  is  feeding  the  body  with  immortality,  if 
it  supplies  it  with  Truth,  and  taking  away  the  error  of 
personal  sense  that  says  a  day  points  to  a  nearer  tomb ; 
our  body  neither  suffers  nor  enjoys.  When  will  it  be 
understood  that  "  I "  is  impersonal,  even  mind  and  not 
matter?  Until  this  point  is  gained  in  the  science  of 
being,  man  wUl  go  on  in  belief,  a  pendulum  between 
joy  and  sorrow,  sickness  and  health.  Life  and  death, 
even  as  at  present.  Is  man  tottering  and  ready  to  per- 
ish, or  sick  and  sinning,  the  likeness  of  Omnipotence  ? 
are  Life  and  all  our  faculties  measured  by  calendars, 
and  beauty  a  thing  of  decay  ?  or  is  there  a  mortal  man 
that  grows,  matures  and  decays,  out  of  which  springs 
the  perfect  and  immortal  man  ?  Verily  such  admissions 
leap  headlong  into  error.  Science  proves  a  corrupt 
fountain  sendeth  not  forth  pure  streams,  and  the  same 
fountain  both  sweet  and  bitter  water.  Solar  years, 
that  stamp  the  wrinkle  on  the  brow,  are  the  effect 
of  man's  reckoning,  and  not  God's ;  they  are  a  belief 
of  personal  sense  and  not  the  understanding  of  Soul. 
Mortal  man  is  old  only  by  admitting  he  is  thus ;  for  it 
is  mind  and  not  matter  that  makes  the  body  what  it  is. 
Intelligence  without  beginning  and  without  end  is,  the 
data  (if  such  it  can  be  called),  of  Life ;  man  is  not 
young  or  old ;  he  is  and  was  eternal  as  the  idea  of  God. 
'Man  has  neither  birth  nor  death ;  he  is  not  a  vegetable 
animal,  nor  a  transmigrating  mind,  passing  first  into  a 


214  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

mortal  body,  and  thence  to  the  immortal;  this  belief 
is  a  relic  of  heathenism ;  we  have  no  beliefs  that  are 
not.  Personality  is  not  man,  therefore  the  body  mor- 
tal is  but  a  belief  of  man,  and  not  the  reality  of  him. 
Life,  Truth,  and  harmony  are  the  reality  of  being, 
and  man  is  the  idea  of  these ;  hence  the  body  mortal 
is  but  belief  and  error,  discord  and  death.  Shakes- 
peare's description  of  age  presents  a  picture  of  mortal 
man ;  our  bodies  are  not  the  repositories  of  ms,  else  all 
would  go  down  to  dust.  I  is  Spirit  and  not  matter, 
and  Spirit  never  for  a  moment  entered  or  animated 
matter.  If  happiness  is  personal  sense,  joy  is  a  trem- 
bler and  builds  on  sand ;  or  if  materiality  is  man  the 
very  worms  do  rob  us. 

To  understand  Intelligence  nor  Life  are  in  the  body, 
is  to  conquer  age  and  hold  being  forever  fresh  and  im- 
mortal. The  error  of  growing  old  is  seen  in  the  history 
of  an  English  lady,  as  narrated  in  the  London  Lancet. 

In  early  life  she  was  disappointed  in  love,  became 
insane,  in  which  she  lost  the  calculation  of  time,  and 
lived  only  in  the  hour  that  parted  the  lovers,  never 
afterward  recognizing  the  lapse  of  years,  and  speaking 
only  from  that  sad  hour.  The  effect  of  this  was,  she 
literally  grew  no  older,  and  when  seen  by  some  of  our 
American  travellers  at  seventy-four  years  of  age,  pre- 
sented the  entire  appearance  of  youth,  not  a  wrinkle 
or  gray  hair  marred  the  picture,  but  youth  sat  gently  on 
cheek  and  brow.  Before  being  informed  of  her  history 
the  visitors  were  asked  to  judge  of  her  age,  and  each 
placed  her  under  twenty.  This  instance  of  preserved 
youth  suggests  a  point  in  science  not  to  be  overlooked, 
and  which  a  Franklin  might  have  built  upon,  or  a  New- 


SPIEIT  AITD  MATTEE.  215 

ton,  with  more  certainty  than  the  falling  apple ;  years 
had  not  made  her  old,  and  wherefore  ?  because  she  did 
not  believe  she  was  growing  old,  but  lived  according  to 
another  behef  in  the  hour  of  youth,  the  result  of  which 
was,  time  could  not  make  her  aged,  for  the  body  repre- 
sented the  belief.  Mind  must  say  she  was  growing  old, 
or  the  body  would  not  present  the  aspect  of  age.  She 
was  young  because  during  all  those  years  she  had  never 
believed  she  was  becoming  old,  therefore  time  fell  pow- 
erless at  her  feet.  Impossibilities  never  occur,  and  one 
such  instance  as  the  above,  proves  it  not  impossible  to 
be  young  at  seventy-five  years  of  age,  but  the  Principle 
of  this  proof  is  worth  more  than  the  bare  fact ;  it  ex- 
plains the  cause  of  decrepit  age,  and  how  to  avoid  it. 
Never  record  years  and  keep  time  tables  of  births  and 
deaths,  if  you  would  preserve  the  full  faculties  of  wom- 
anhood'and  manhood.  It  is  only  because  every  hour 
of  our  years,  mind  is  admitting  we  are  growing  old, 
that  it  is  difficult  to  present  three  score  years  and  ten 
unmarred  by  age.  It  is  not  the  years  but  the  belief 
that  years  make  man  infirm,  that  brings  the  infirmity  of 
age ;  "  as  a  man  thinketh  so  is  he."  A  belief  of  acute 
disease  —  and  all  disease  is  belief  —  is  more  readily 
destroyed  than  the  chronic,  because  mind  has  not  set- 
tled the  question  so  decidedly,  nor  admitted  the  l.telicf 
as  long ;  the  mental  force  of  habit  is  not  as  strong  in 
one  case  as  in  the  other.  The  behef  that  man  has 
birth,  maturity  and  decay,  is  simply  saying  he  is  a  veg- 
etable animal,  the  animal  not  fit  to  live,  and  the  vege- 
table incapable  of  Life.  Soul  is  Spirit,  and  Spirit  Life ; 
God,  neither  an  infant,  adult,  nor  decrepit ;  and  man 
is  "  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,"  then  what  prece- 


216  SCIENCE  AND  TTF.ALTH. 

dent  have  we  for  the  growth,  maturity  and  decay  of 
man.  If  man  were  matter,  a  tree,  or  a  monkey,  in  his 
earlier  stages  of  existence,  we  might  admit  his  growth 
and  decay ;  but  he  is  the  reflex  shadow  of  Spirit,  and 
Spirit  knows  neither  infancy  nor  age.  If  man  goes  out 
in  decay  or  death,  there  is  a  time  when  Jehovah  is  left 
without  a  likeness  or  representation,  and  Soul  is  with- 
out even  an  image,  and  Principle  loses  its  idea.  Reason- 
ing from  the  premises  that  Soul  is  in  body,  and  Spirit 
and  matter  mingle,  our  only  logical  conclusion  is,  that 
man  goes  down  with  matter,  and  is  annihilated.  But 
Spirit  forms  man,  and  is  not  in  that  which  it  creates ; 
can  the  sculptor  bury  himself  in  the  statue  he  is  chisel- 
ing, and  inside  the  marble  work  out  his  model,  at 
every  point  of  progress  giving  it  new  outlines  and 
touches  ?  Nor  is  God,  the  Soul  and  Intelligence  of  the 
universe  and  man,  divided  into  larger  or  smaller  propor- 
tions, or  "  gods  "  which  enter  man  and  matter.  There 
is  but  one  God,  even  the  Intelligence  outside  of  matter, 
that  is  a  unity  and  not  integral  parts,  neither  mixed  up 
with  error,  decay,  or  death.  The  Principle  of  man  is 
outside  its  id'ea ;  mortal  man  would  possess  no  ponder- 
ability if  permeated  by  Spirit,  and  Spirit  be  ponderable 
if  it  dwelt  within  matter.  Reason  permitted  scope,  and 
guided  by  revelation  repudiates  theories  so  suicidal  to 
the  science  of  being ;  for  theories  are  false,  and  science 
is  true.  Take  away  the  belief,  that  limits,  and  sensation 
in  matter  constitute  man,  and  you  have  immortal  man 
the  idea  of  God,  and  remove  personality  from  your 
belief  of  God,  and  you  have  the  infinite  principle, 
even  God  that  is  Love.-  If  Intelligence  is  in  man  and 
matter,  what  is  there  outside  of  these  to  govern  the 


SPIEIT  AND  MATTEB.  217 

heavens  and  earth  that  "  declare  thy  glory."  Intelli- 
gence in  matter,  and  outside  of  it,  also,  would  be  two 
powers,  the  unerring  and  immortal,  and  the  erring  and 
mortal  in  perpetual  warfare ;  there  is  no  Omnipotence, 
or  Omnipotence  is  all  there  is.  "  Dust  to  dust "  was 
not  spoken  of  man ;  we  know  all  that  God  produces 
needs  no  erasure,  and  cannot  be  blotted  out,  for  it  is 
the  idea  of  Spirit  and  not  matter. 

Life  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day  and  forever ;  an- 
achronism and  organization  have  nothing  to  do  with  it. 
Life  gives  immortality  to  all  it  creates;  what  is  not 
Life,  Wisdom,  Truth  or  Love,  and  their  idea,  is  but  a 
fading  error,  and  empty  dream.  We  say,  **  I  dreamed 
last  night";  would  that  we  understood  better  than  this 
the  wide  difference  between  Soul  and  sense.  "  I,"  sig- 
nifies Intelligence,  the  Principle  of  man,  that  never 
slumbers  nor  wanders  into  illusion ;  belief  is  the  only 
dreamer,  and  its  dream  says,  Life  and  Intelligence  are 
in  matter ;  to  be  sure  sleep  is  one  of  the  phases  of  this 
dream,  also  the  nightly  thoughts  get  nearer  the  Truth, 
of  being,  that  silence  the  waking  dream  of  substance 
matter,  and  yet  convey  the  body  whithersoever  you 
will,  for  this  comes  nearer  the  reality  of  man's  exist- 
ence than  the  waking  dream  of  Life  in  matter';  and  is 
sometimes  prophetic.  We  have  no  occasion  to  find 
fault  with  science  because  it  repudiates  personal  sense» 
if  we  would  not  quarrel  with  a  man  for  waking  us  from 
a  nightmare,  that  produces  suffering  real  to  belief,  but 
unreal  to  science.  Our  past  and  present  views  of  man 
and  God,  have  not  made  man  harmonious  or  immortal, 
nor  God,  Love ;  hence  the  need  of  a  change  of  views, 
as  in  the  science  of  man.  The  man  intoxicated  would 
10 


218  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

be  let  alone,  because  he  thinks  inebriety  is  enjoyable, 
but  waking  out  of  this  error  changes  his  belief,  and 
this  error  of  personal  sense  becomes  apparent.  So  at 
the  final  demand  of  Wisdom,  understanding  will  com- 
prehend the  falsity  or  nothingness  of  the  claims  of 
personal  sense.  We  say  mortal  man  is  bom  to  suffer 
and  die,  but  mortal  man  is  matter,  and  does  matter 
suffer  ?  Science  will  at  length  destroy  this  ignorance 
relating  to  Soul  and  body,  and  teach  us  the  harmony  of 
both  never  yet  gained  on  the  old  platforms,  and  never 
can  be.  Why  not,  then,  begin  in  this  direction  to-day, 
and  not  scoff  at  demonstrative  Truth,  because  you  can- 
not see  it  with  eyes,  feel  it  with  nerves,  etc.,  "for 
having  eyes,  you  do  not  see." 

Children  should  be  taught  this  science,  the  first  les- 
sons they  receive,  and  the  education  of  personal  sens© 
kept  out.  Never  discuss  the  so-called  laws  of  matter, 
food  or  raiment;  rule  out  of  mind  sickness,  sin  and 
death,  give  not  error  all  your  thoughts ;  looking  in  op- 
posite directions,  and  away  from  such  thoughts,  is  all 
that  wiU  ameliorate  the  sharper  and  longer  experiences 
of  getting  out  of  them,  either  in  time  or  eternity.  To 
be  out  of  an  imaginary  existence  in  matter,  and  realize 
one's  self  not  body  but  Soul,  is  the  ultimatum  of  being. 
When  the  belief  of  happiness  in  personal  sense  wanes, 
and  the  enjoyment  of  the  intellect  and  affections  in- 
creases error  is  fading  out,  and  Truth  is  Mfting  its  glad 
voice  above  the  centuries ;  yea,  above  the  horizon  of 
animality  and  sense.  If  we  part  not  with  the  imag- 
inary joys  of  personal  sense,  appetites,  passion,  malice, 
pride,  etc.,  at  the  suggestions  of  science,  we  must 
at  some  future  time  suffer  firom   these   sufficiently, 


8PIEIT  AND  MATTEE.  219 

to  be  glad  to  relinquish  them.  Leaning  on  error  proves 
it  a  broken  reed  that  pierces  to  the  heart ;  but  do  you 
ask,  why  should  we  suffer  for  innocent  enjoyments? 
Because  pain  or  pleasure  of  the  body  is  not  a  reality,  it 
is  a  belief  only ;  and  this  belief  is  error,  opposed  to  the 
Truth  of  being,  and  at  some  time  we  must  learn  this. 
It  is  not  through  enjoyment,  but  suffering,  we  learn  the 
error  of  Life  in  matter,  and  outside  of  suffering  it  can 
only  be  learned  of  science  ;  which  do  you  choose  for  a 
teacher  ? 

A  farm,  a  merchandise,  a  husband,  wife,  etc.,  may 
hide  this  science  from  individual  perception  ;  therefore 
said  our  Master,  we  must  leave  all  for  Truth,  or  we  are 
not  worthy  of  it ;  and  this  leaving  all  means  much,  even 
the  relinquishing  of  the  belief  of  personal  sense,  for  the 
understanding  of  the  science  of  Life.  'Tis  folly  to 
scoff  at  what  is  not  understood,  or  to  deny  the  claims 
of  science ;  rather  should  we  test  the  Principle  of  its 
statements  by  the  rules  laid  down,  and  so  sure  as  this 
Principle  is  sufficiently  understood,  to  apply  its  rules 
to  man,  we  shall  bring  out  his  harmonious  being  in 
accordance  with  it.  The  loving  discipline  our  Father 
gives  to  teach  us  the  science  of  being,  in  the  nothing- 
ness of  material  things,  is  the  schoolmaster  that  leads 
us  to  Christ,  Truth.  "We  know  the  desponding  reply 
personal  sense  makes  to  the  demands  of  Soul ;  but  we 
also  know,  "  Thou  shalt  surely  die,"  is  Soul's  verdict 
on  sense ;  but  error  dies  not  at  once  either  in  time  or 
eternity. 

When  the  miser  loses  his  gold  he  has  little  left,  and 
when  the  sensualist  loses  his  five  personal  senses,  what 
he  has  left  is  Soul,  not  understood  by  him,  and  the 


220  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

body  is  mortal  until  Life  is  understood,  therefore,  be 
wise  to-day;  willful  ignorance  culminates  in  outer 
darkness,  and  the  future  will  reveal  the  great  error  of 
leaving  the  work  of  time  for  eternity.  The  end  and 
aim  of  being  is  happiness ;  but  this  can  only  be  attained 
through  righteousness ;  we  cannot  possess  the  love  of 
this  world  and  be  right,  for  it  shuts  out  God,  that  is 
Love ;  one  will  be  master  in  the  affections,  and  personal 
sense  tramples  on  the  pearls  of  spiritual  sense.  Adhere 
to  the  latter  and  you  will  be  able  to  govern  the  former, 
but  yield  to  the  former  and  the  latter  will  leave  man  to 
sickness,  sin  and  death.  If  you  have  stripped  sin  of 
its  disguises,  you  have  done  well ;  but  expect  your  good 
to  be  evil  spoken  of,  or  if  you  have  pointed  out  the 
straight  and  narrow  way  of  science,  remember  you  will 
be  persecuted  for  righteousness  sake.  This  is  the  cross, 
take  it  up ;  it  wins  the  crown,  then  wear  it.  Pilgrim 
on  earth,  thy  home  is  heaven ;  stranger  here,  thou  art 
the  guest  of  God. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

CREATION. 

The  evermore  of  Truth  is  changing  the  universe ; 
thought  is  expanding  beyond  words ;  we  are  losing  our 
swaddling  clothes,  asking  for  more  light ;  yea,  reaching 
forth  to  the  stature  of  Soul  outside  the  body.  "Let 
there  be  light,"  is  the  demand  of  Life  and  Love,  chang- 
ing chaos  to  order  and  discord  to  the  music  of  the 
spheres.  Progress  takes  off  all  shackles,  and  the  finite 
yields  to  the  Infinite.  Advancing  to  a  higher  plane  of 
action,  thought  grows  new,  and  rises  from  the  personal 
to  the  Impersonal ;  from  the  mortal  to  the  Immortal, 
which  is  from  the  material  to  the  spiritual  idea  of  God. 
We  have  the  authority  of  holy  writ  that  God  is  Spirit, 
therefore  it  is  not  personality  that  demands  our  ig- 
norant worship,  and  holds  sway  over  man  and  the 
universe.  There  is  but  one  God  :  yet  there  are  many 
persons,  and  to  worship  personality  would  be  to  have 
"  gods  "  many.  That  three  persons  ai-e  united  in  one  body 
suggests  a  heathen  Deity  more  than  Jehovah  ;  integral 
molecules  are  no  portions  of  Wisd  m  and  Love,  "  that 
spake  and  it  was  done  ;  "  and  whose  "  word  was  God." 
Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  are  the  triune  Principle  of  man 
and  of  the  universe ;  they  are  the  great  Jehovah,  and 
these  three  are  one,  and  our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven. 
What  is  the  person  of  God  ?  He  has  no  personality, 
for  this  would  imply  Intelligence  in  matter ;  the  body 
221 


222  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

of  God  is  the  idea  given  of  him  in  the  harmonious 
universe,  and  the  male  and  female  formed  by  Him. 
The  reflection  of  an  object  is  by  no  means  the  opposite 
of  that  object,  and  we  cannot  fail  to  see  material  man 
does  not  reflect  Spirit,  nor  the  finite,  the  Infinite; 
therefore  material  and  finite  man  is  not  the  image  and 
reflex  shadow  of  God.  Intelligence  is  Substance,  and 
nothing  can  hold  or  embrace  Intelligence,  because  it 
embraces  in  itself  all  things.  Soul  is  outside  of  matter, 
and  not  a  person  but  Principle ;  unlimited  and  infinite, 
beyond  all  boundaries,  it  is  not  pent  up  in  person  or 
man.  Intelligence  repels  error  and  attracts  Truth ; 
holds  the  universe  in  space  ;  is  diffusive,  and  extends 
through  all  extent.  There  is  but  one  Principle  and  its 
idea,  hence,  the  oneness  of  God  and  Soul,  and  the 
brotherhood  of  man  ;  this  idea  is  named  man,  it  has 
infinite  expressions,  all  of  which  are  members  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  Truth,  the  Intelligence  outside  of  matter. 
Principle  is  expressed  in  one  entirety  or  full  idea. 
Take  the  microscope  of  Spirit  to  discern  animism,  and 
then  only  can  you  comprehend  the  generic  term,  man. 
The  compound  idea  named  man,  is  unintelligent;  it  is  a 
lifeless  image  and  reflection  of  Principle,  or  Soul,  which 
is  the  Life,  Intelligence,  and  Substance  of  this  idea.  A 
belief  of  matter  separates  man  from  God,  and  from  his 
fellow-man.  The  science  of  being  gives  harmony  to 
man.  Loving  God  supremely  is  simply  admitting  Soul 
above  sense  in  all  things,  and  loving  our  neighbor  as 
ourself,  because,  all  have  but  one  Soul,  and  should 
recognize  themselves  Soul,  and  not  personal  sense. 
Understanding  ourself  and  neighbor  one  in  Principle, 
we  shall  hold  no  divided  interests,  and  find  it  good  to 


CREATION.  223 

keep  the  tAvo  commandments  that  our  Master  said  out- 
weighed all  sacrifices  and  burnt  offerings,  religious  rites 
and  ceremonies,  and  fulfilled  the  prophecies,  ushering 
in  the  reign  of  harmony  that  is  to  come  on  earth,  even 
as  in  heaven.  To  love  God  supremely  is  to  hold  no  In- 
telligence in  matter,  neither  pleasure  nor  pain  in  the 
body.  Truth,  Life,  and  Love,  are  not  in  their  idea,  but 
are  the  Principle  of  this  idea ;  are  not  in  man,  but  are 
God,  outside  of  man.  This  science  of  being  alone  en- 
ables us  to  love  God  with  all  the  heart,  and  our  neighbor 
as  ourself.  To  reach  its  harmony,  we  must  look  away 
from  the  supposed  Life  of  matter,  and  find  happiness 
in  Soul  and  not  sense.  Man  is  not  distorted  into  shock- 
ing dimensions,  because  he  is  the  infinite  idea,  nor  is  he 
but  a  solitary  thought,  disembodied  and  alone.  "When 
realizing  Life  as  it  is,  namely,  Soul,  not  sense,  or  the 
personal  man,  we  shall  expand  into  Truth  and  self-com- 
pleteness that  embrace  all  things,  and  need  communion 
with  nothing  more  than  itself,  to  find  them  all.  But 
this  statement  of  Soul  and  body,  or  God  and  man,  we 
shall  understand,  only  in  proportion  as  we  lay  up  our 
treasures  in  heaven,  and  not  on  earth ;  that  is,  in  Spirit, 
and  not  matter,  and  approach  the  broader  interpretation 
of  being,  where  we  gain  the  glorious  consciousness  and 
proof  of  Life  and  happiness.  The  sensuous  and  ma- 
terial mari  is  slow  to  gather  this  meaning.  Constantly 
looking  away  from  the  body  to  the  good  and  true,  we 
shall  gravitate  towards  Spirit  and  immortality ;  but  ever 
referring  to  the  body,  talking  and  supposing  inces- 
santly, some  pain  or  pleaures  there,  we  shall  never  be- 
come harmonious,  but  return,  "  like  the  sow  to  her  wal- 
lowing," and  "  the  dog  to  his  vomit."     The  freedom  or 


224  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

blessedness  of  the  sons  of  God,  is  not  communing  with 
the  body,  but  away  from  it  with  the  impersonal  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love.  Regarding  the  body  as  the  seat  of 
Intelligence,  Life,  etc.,  is  to  hold  one,s  self  liable  to  be 
annihilated ;  and  believing  God  a  person,  robs  Omnip- 
otence, clothing  it  with  vestments  of  mortality.  If 
Deity  is  personality,  the  forever  "  I  am,"  or  God  with 
us,  is  not  Spirit,  but  matter,  bounded  by  and  narrowed 
into  six  feet  of  stature.  If  God  is  a  person  he  dwells 
in  a  body,  in  which  case  matter  and  Spirit  are  God ; 
this  is  impossible,  for  Spirit  and  matter  are  opposites. 
It  is  of  little  consequence  what  our  educated  views  are 
on  this  subject ;  it  is  morally  impossible  for  Principle  to 
dwell  in  its  idea ;  for  Soul  to  inhabit  a  body ;  the  un- 
changing to  dwell  in  change,  and  the  undying  with 
death,  or  the  Infinite  with  the  finite,  the  perfect  with 
the  imperfect ;  yea,  for  Spirit  and  matter  to  unite,  and 
Soul  and  personal  sense  to  join  hands.  Soul  cannot 
exist  both  within  and  without  the  body,  else  matter  is 
gone,  and  all  is  found  Principle  and  idea,  in  which  case 
personality  disappears.  There  is  a  wider  difiference 
between  Spirit  and  matter  than  between  light  and 
darkness,  that  surely  are  not  mingled  into  one.  We 
know  better  than  to  say  Deity  is  the  shadow  of  matter, 
but  if  matter  is  Substance,  God  is  shadow,  and  shadow 
never  produced  Substance ;  hence,  matter  must  have 
created  itself.  The  body  of  Spirit  is  spiritual  and  not 
material ;  but  Principle,  or  Soul,  cannot  be  compressed 
into  one  of  its  ideas,  into  what  it  has  made.  If  God  is 
in  a  body  He  is  person,  and  not  Principle,  hence 
man  is  not  his  likeness  or  reflection.  Again,  the  dis- 
cord that  comes  from  the  belief  of  Soul  in  body,  and 


CBXATION.  225 

intelligent  matter,  at  once  proves  this  theory  of  being  a 
belief  only,  and  error.    Mortal  man  is  a  very  unnat- 
ural image  and  likeness  of  God,  immortality.    Turning 
from  the  contemplation  of  Soul  in  matter,  we  shall  not 
call  on  drugs,  laws  of  health,  etc.,  for  health  or  happi- 
ness, but  obtain  these  by  losing  sickness,  sin  and  death ; 
in  the  science  of  being  Soul  meets  all  vants  spiritu- 
ally, giving  not  a  stone  for  bread.     "  The  flesh  lusteth 
i^ainst  the  Spirit  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh," 
hence  the  natural  antagonism  between  Spirit  and  mat- 
ter.    St.   Paul  called  the  body  of  Soul  a  spiritual 
body,  and  the  flesh  a  "natural  body";  or  what  is  more 
probable,  some  one  else  translated  it  thus,  when  he 
longed  to  "lay  off  this  body,"  u  e.,  to  destroy  this 
belief,  he  must  have  thought  it  a  very  utmatural  body, 
as  he  gained  life,  that  is  God,  Spirit;  the  personal  man 
and  woman  is  neither  "  iw "  nor  our  local  habitation. 
Who  is  safe  leaning  on  man,  or  the  body,  or  finds  suffi- 
cient Life  or  Love  in  man  to  make  him  happy  ?  we  feel 
this  lack,  and  the  great  need  of  resting  on  something 
higher.    There  is  no  lack  in  God,  but  we  do  not  avail 
ourself  of  Spirit,  but  of  personality  or  matter.    Joint 
heirs  with  God  are  the  partakers   of  an  inheritance 
where  there  is  no  division  of  estate ;  we  are  Spirit,  but, 
knowing  this  not,  we  go  on  to  vainly  suppose  ourself 
body,  and  not  Soul.     God  is  not  a  personality,  and 
Soiil  is  not  in  body ;  the  immortal  is  not  within  the 
mortal,  nor  Life  in  death.     This  belief  has  hidden  the 
glorious  Truth  of  man's  being,  and  turned  him  away 
from  his  original  self-hood ;  hence  the  great  need  we 
feel  for  something  better,  higher,  and  holier,  than  per- 
sonal man.    The  material  man  depends  for  happiness 
10* 


226  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

and  Life,  ou  sense  instead  of  Soul ;  on  matter,  rather 
than  Spirit,  hence  the  insufficiency  he  finds  in  liimself, 
or  personal  man.  But  looking  away  from  sense  to  Soul, 
and  taking  the  Principle  of  Life  to  demonstrate  man, 
we  regain  the  understanding  of  our  God-being,  and 
instead  of  vain  repetitions,  such  as  heathen  use,  made 
to  a  far-off,  personal  Deity  to  aid  this  hour,  we  must 
put  our  finger  to  our  lips,  remembering  that  Spirit 
knoweth,  while  personal  sense  knoweth  not,  what  man 
hath  need  of.  "  The  Father  of  the  rain,  who  hath  be- 
gotten the  dew,  and  bringeth  Mazzaroth  in  his  season, 
and  guides  Arcturus  with  his  sons,"  knows  the  wants 
of  every  one  of  its  ideas,  and  controls  man  and  the 
universe  in  harmony  and  immortality.  If  only  we  real- 
ized this  glorious  Truth,  it  would  silence  sense,  and 
leave  the  body  in  the  hands  of  Soul,  where  all  would 
be  well  with  it.  Man  has  no  IntelHgence  wherewith 
to  govern  man,  however  much  he  may  say,  "  I  have 
made  a  covenant  with  my  eyes  "  etc.  Personal  views 
of  the  Supreme  Intelligence  are  so  bigoted,  or  narrow 
and  inverted,  they  neither  reach  Principle  nor  represent 
it,  but  appeal  to  a  personal  God  of  whom  we  have 
heard  through  the  hearing  of  the  ear.  Eye  hath  not 
Been  Spirit,  nor  hath  ear  heard  its  voice.  Reverse  this 
order  of  things,  and  above  the  appeal  to  a  man-God,  lift 
thyself  to  the  Wisdom  and  Love  that  maketh  the  God- 
man,  and  you  will  at  length  reach  Christianity.  Denying 
sense,  and  holding  no  Intelligence  in  matter,  we  have 
.the  guidance  of  Spirit  leading  in  the  way  everlasting, 
where  the  belief  of  supreme  being  changes  from  person 
to  Principle.  Job  said,  after  the  withdrawal  of  all  his 
matter-treasures,  "I  have  heard  of  Thee  by  the  hearing 


CREATION.  227 

of  the  ear,  but  now  mine  eye  seeth  thee."  Personal  man 
is  only  an  atom  in  immensity,  therefore  the  impersonal 
Life  and  Love,  that  embrace  all  things,  cannot  be  found 
in  him;  we  must  look  outside  of  man  for  Life  and 
Love,  for,  "  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his 
steps,'*  Reckoning  ourself  from  the  standpoint  of  Soul, 
instead  of  personal  sense,  we  progress  as  spontaneously 
as  light  emits  light :  but  reversing  this  order  of  science, 
in  which  man  begins  in  the  body,  and  looks  there  for 
both  pain  and  pleasure,  yea,  for  Life  and  for  d'^ath,  he 
retrogrades  hourly,  until  he  finally  disappears  in  what 
is  termed  death.  The  evidence  of  personal  sense,  or 
Life  in  matter,  is  utterly  reversed  in  science,  wherein 
we  learn  there  is  neither  a  personal  God  nor  a  personal 
man.  But  here  do  you  say,  you  "  have  taken  away  my 
Lord,"  and  "I  know  not  where  you  have  laid  him,"  I 
have  lost  my  Maker  and  my  own  identity  ?  Look  away 
then  from  your  body,  and  you  will  find  them  ;  let  go 
the  behef  you  live  in  matter,  and  you  will  grow  as  the 
bird  that  bursts  from  the  ovum ;  personality  will  be 
swallowed  up  in  the  boundless  Love  that  shadows  forth 
man ;  and  beauty,  immortality,  and  blessedness,  be  the 
glorious  proof  of  existence  you  recognize.  This  is  not 
losing  man  nor  robbing  God,  but  finding  yourself  more 
blessed,  as  Principle  than  person,  as  God  than  man,  as 
Soul  than  sense,  and  yourself  and  neighbor  one.  This 
science  of  being  lessens  not  the  dependence  of  man  on 
God,  but  heightens  it ;  neither  does  it  diminish  the 
high  obligations  of  man  towards  God,  but  greatly  in- 
creases them ;  it  deteriorates  not  in  the  least  from 
every  possible  perfection  in  God,  because  ascrib- 
ing  all   to  the    impersonal   Life,   Love,  and   Truth. 


228  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Personal  love  is  little  better  than  personal  hate  j  both 
bringeth  a  snare,  for  their  foundations  are  error,  viz., 
Intelligence  in  matter,  and  we  cling  to  them,  only  be- 
cause we  have  not  reached  higher;  not  that  God  is 
found  in  them,  but  that  we  ai'e  groping  darkly  for 
Him  where  He  is  not,  when  there  is  no  place  where 
His  voice  is  not  to  be  heard.  Is  there  one  individual 
putting  off  the  "  old  man  "  and  "  putting  on  the  new,** 
who  has  not  felt  the  loss  of  personal  pleasures  and 
pains?  yea,  and  of  personal  friends,  before  he  found 
what  belongs  not  to  person,  namely,  the  enlargement 
of  his  being  in  Love  and  Wisdom  that  reaches  beyond 
personal  pain  or  pleasure.  The  loss  of  a  friend  has, 
perhaps,  given  you  the  explanation  of  this.  Pain 
quickly  informs  us  that  personal  pleasure  is  mortal, 
and  that  both  are  error. 

A  sinner  believes,  momentarily,  he  is  happier  for 
wrong-doing,  and  another  man  that  he  suffers  for  doing 
right ;  the  one  is  a  belief  of  personal  pleasure,  and  the 
other  of  pain,  but  both  are  false.  God  is  not  the 
author  of  personal  sense,  or  discord.  Would  existence 
seem  blank  without  a  personal  friend  ?  then  the  time 
Cometh  when  you  will  feel  this  solitariness,  and  when 
this  vacuum  must  be  filled  with  Principle,  instead  of 
person,  and  with  the  Love  that  is  God.  When  this 
hour  for  development  arrives,  you  will  suffer  from  per- 
sonal enemies  so  severely  it  will  cause  you  to  approach 
more  readily  the  science  that  destroys  all  personal  trust 
and  gives  you  higher  joys,  even  as  pain  is  salutary  in 
taking  away  a  belief  of  pleasure  in  sense.  These  are 
the  footsteps  of  science,  by  which  Truth  amputates 
error.    Our  individuality  is  never  lost;  but  the  belief 


CEEATION.  229 

of  Life,  Intelligence  and  Substance  in  person  is  lost. 
Universal  Love  is  individual  also,  embracing  every 
idea  from  infinitesimal  to  infinity.  And  so  of  joy  that 
issues  from  Spirit,  it  is  both  individual  and  collective ; 
you  cannot  be  alone,  for  God  and  man  are  inseparable, 
and  eternal,  and  the  rich  blessing  of  understanding 
your  individuality  in  Spirit  and  not  matter,  as  Soul, 
and  not  sense,  is  that  you  may  learn  how  to  follow 
Jesus  in  this  saying,  "I  and  the  Father  are  one."  This 
spiritual  understanding  of  man  tends  not  in  the  least  to 
humanize  Jehovah,  but  to  turn  man  from  the  human 
to  the  divine,  from  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  to  the 
Life  that  is  truth ;  to  raise  the  understanding  above 
frailty,  and  to  pass  the  barriers  of  sense  into  the  imper- 
sonal evermore  of  being.  That  man  epitomizes  the  uni- 
verse, and  is  the  body  of  God,  is  apparent  to  me  not 
only  from  the  logic  of  Truth,  but  in  the  phenomenon, 
that  is  sometimes  before  my  spiritual  senses,  and  which 
the  late  celebrated  naturalist,  Agassiz,  saw  in  his  micro- 
scopic examinations  of  a  vulture's  egg.  We  had  made 
the  discovery  through  spiritual  sense,  that  the  body  of 
Soul  embraces  the  universe,  and  that  man  is  the  full  idea 
of  Life,  Substance  and  Intelligence,  before  seeing  this 
-corroborative  evidence  of  Professor  Agassiz's  discov- 
eries, in  which  he  saw  the  atmosphere,  sun,  moon  and 
stars,  represented  in  the  ovum  of  a  bird;  the  point 
where  the  so-called  embryotic  life  is  formed  appearing 
as  the  sun."  Intelligence  outside  of  matter,  embraces 
every  idea  of  man  and  of  the  universe ;  this  Intelligence 
is  Soul,  and  man  borrows  all  Life  and  intelligence  from 
this,  his  Principle,  even  as  the  earth  borrows  light  and 
heat  from  the  sun.    Water  corresponds  in  figurative 


230  SCIENCB  AKD  HEALTH. 

purity,  to  Love,  out  of  which  Wisdom  produced  the 
*'  dry  land,"  that  is,  the  condensed  idea  of  creation. 
"And  God  divided  the  light  from  the  darkness." 
Truth  and  error  were  distinct  in  the  beginning,  and 
never  mingled. 

The  idea  which  reflects  most  Life  and  Intelligence  is 
man,  and  corresponds  to  the  meridian  light;  that  of 
lesser  effulgence  to  dawn  and  twilight,  which  are  named 
the  morning  and  evening  of  our  day.  All  calculations 
of  a  solar  day  were  out  of  the  question  in  the  record  of 
first  Genesis ;  the  sun  was  not  then  created,  and  Wis- 
dom measured  not  time  by  matter;  therefore  morn- 
ing and  evening  were  figurative  of  the  ideas  of  God ; 
faintly  appearing  and  then  disappearing  in  belief,  but 
soon  to  be  symbolized  by  greater  light,  corresponding 
to  the  solar  sun,  or  the  meridian  idea  representing  the 
Principle  of  man,  and  man  this  idea.  "  And  God  said, 
let  there  be  a  firmament  in  the  midst  of  the  waters,  to 
divide  them."  The  firmament  was  the  understanding, 
that  divided  the  waters  into  those  "  above,"  and  those 
"  below,"  into  the  spiritual  and  material,  that  we  learn 
are  separated  forever  ;  identity  was  given  the  idea,  rep- 
resenting immortal  man ;  the  material,  or  mortal  man, 
was  belief.  Firmament,  or  understanding,  united  Prin- 
ciple to  its  idea.  Life  and  Intelligence  this  Principle ; 
idea,  the  universe  and  man.  "  And  God  made  the 
firmament."  This  shows  that  Life,  Truth  and  Love 
produced  the  understanding,  and  separated  it  from 
belief,  and  all  was  "  good  "  that  God  made.  Also,  that 
understanding  interpreted  God,  and  was  the  dividing 
line  between  Truth  and  error ;  to  separate  the  waters 
which  were  under  the  firmament  from  those  above  it ; 


CEEATION.  231 

to  hold  Life  and  Intelligence  that  made  all  things,  dis- 
tinct from  what  it  made,  and  superior  to  them,  controll- 
ing and  preserving  them,  not  through  laws  of  matter, 
but  the  law  of  Spirit.  In  this  arrangement,  "  all  was 
good ; "  it  being  the  order  of  science.  "  And  God  called 
the  firmament  heaven,"  that  is,  harmony,  even  the  re- 
sult of  understanding.  The  first  day  in  Spirit,  is  when 
"  He  whom  to  know  aright,  is  Life  eternal,"  i.  e.,  Life, 
Love  and  Truth,  bring  forth  their  idea.  The  second 
day,  is  to  perceive,  and  the  third  to  understand  this 
idea,  viz.,  heaven,  earth,  and  man. 

"  And  God  said,  let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass,  the 
herb,  yielding  seed,"  etc. 

Let  the  idea  of  creative  Wisdom  reflect  its  Principle 
of  creation,  showing  that  the  seed  yields  not  an  herb, 
because  of  a  propagating  Principle  in  itself ;  for  there 
is  none,  insomuch  as  Intelligence  made  all  that  was 
made ;  the  idea  was  only  to  shadow  forth  what  Intelli- 
gence had  made.  Science  not  only  reveals  this,  but  the 
Scripture  repeats  it,  that  God  made  every  plant  of  the 
field,  before  it  was  in  the  earth,  and  every  herb  of  the 
field  before  it  grew.  Mathematically  speaking,  ten 
multiplied  by  ten  produces  one  hundred ;  but  the  sci- 
ence of  being  assures  us  Intelligence  produces  the  units, 
and  multiplies  them.  Hereby  we  learn  creations  of 
"Wisdom  are  not  dependent  on  laws  of  matter,  but  on 
Intelligence  alone ;  it  was  Spirit  that  moved  upon  the 
face  of  the  deep,  and  brought  out  of  chaos,  order,  a 
universe  and  man,  as  the  infinite  idea  of  God.  Un- 
fathomable mind  had  expressed  itself. 

"  The  earth  brought  forth  grass,  and  yielded  fruit," 
in  obedience  to  Intelligence,  and  not  matter ;  even  as 


232  SCIENCB  AST)  HEALTH. 

a  picture  is  produced  by  the  artist.  The  idea  of  creative 
Wisdom  and  Love  was  given  its  identity ;  but  it  was 
mind,  first  and  last.  The  grass  and  tree  grew  from  out 
the  infinite  thought  that  embraced,  and  expressed  them. 
The  artist  transfers  a  landscape  from  Soul,  to  sense ; 
but  its  only  immortality  is  in  the  Intelligence  that 
forms  it.  This  most  important  idea  of  creation  consti- 
tuted the  "  third  day,"  and  was  the  third  epoch  ;  a 
number  corresponding  to  the  resurrection ;  the  third 
and  seventh  periods  reveal  the  advanced  ideas,  whereby 
Intelligence  is  seen  the  Life  of  the  grass,  the  herb,  the 
tree,  etc.,  and  every  manifestation  of  Life  understood 
not  Substance  but  the  idea  of  the  creative  Life  and 
Intelligence,  in  no  way  contingent  on  organization  or 
matter.  This  is  manifestly  the  science  of  being  brought 
to  light  in  our  Master's  reappearing  on  the  third  day, 
when  the  idea  named  man,  appeared  to  his  students, 
independent  of  matter-conditions.  And  also  the  fin- 
ished figure  of  creation  on  the  seventh  day. 

"  And  God  said,  let  there  be  lights  in  the  firmament 
of  the  heavens,  to  divide  the  day  from  the  night,  and 
let  them  be  for  signs  and  for  seasons,  for  days  and 
years."  Hereby  we  learn  the  continuance, of  vegetation, 
and  the  years  or  age  of  man  are  not  contingent  on  sea- 
sons, measured  by  our  solar  years,  or  governed  in  the 
least  by  the  so-called  laws  of  matter,  for  the  light  of 
understanding  was  to  govern  every  idea  of  Intelli- 
gence. There  was  but  one  law-giver,  when  the  stars 
first  sang  together,  and  harmony  was  the  anthem  of 
creation. 

*'And  God  made  two  great  lights,  the  greater  to 
rule  the  day,  and  the  lesser  the  night ;  he  made  the 


CEEATION.  233 

stars  also."  The  sun  is  figurative  of  Soul,  of  the 
Principle  of  man,  and  the  universe ;  of  the  Life  and 
Intelligence  outside  of  matter,  that  governs  the  entire 
creation.  Stars  represent  scintillations  of  Truth,  that 
appear  in  the  twilight  of  understanding,  or  darkness 
of  belief.  Matter  never  represented  God ;  geology  can- 
not explain  the  earth,  nor  one  of  its  formations,  for 
these  formations  are  dependent  alone  on  Spirit,  that 
gave  them  forth  the  eternal  heavens,  earth  and  man. 
Intelligence  formed  and  peopled  the  universe.  The 
scripture  gives  no  record  of  solar  light,  until  after  time 
had  been  divided  into  day  and  night,  and  vegetation 
was  formed ;  showing  you  light  was  the  symbol  of  the 
Life-giving  creator,  and  not  a  source  of  Life  to  the 
vegetable  kingdom. 

*'  All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole, 
Whose  body  nature  is,  and  God  the  SouL" 

Spirit  is  inseparable  from  its  idea,  but  never  in  it ; 
one  cannot  exist  without  the  other.  Principle  would 
be  nonentity  without  its  idea,  and  idea  could  not  be 
without  its  entity,  or  Principle.  Soul  exists  not  with- 
out man  and  the  universe,  for  it  is  never  separated 
from  the  complex  and  reflex  shadow  of  itself ;  but  God, 
the  Soul  of  all,  is  not  in  man  or  matter. 

"  And  God  said,  let  the  waters  bring  forth  the  moving 
creatures  that  hath  life  '*;  the  ideas  of  God  that  repre- 
sent Life  outside  of  matter ;  "  and  God  blessed  them, 
saying,  be  fruitful,  multiply,"  etc.  Here  the  difference 
is  shown  between  Wisdom's  approval  of  those  things 
created  by  Spirit  and  the  command  for  them  to  multi- 
ply, and  the  curse  upon  Adam's  race  that  sprang  from 


234  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

dust,  matter.  So  far,  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  had  "  made 
all  that  was  made  "  and  pronounced  it  "  good  ";  but  we 
have  no  record  of  their  creating  sin,  sickness,  or  death ; 
all  was  good  that  was  created  by  God.  The  same 
Truth  that  made  man  harmonious,  will  destroy,  at 
length,  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  or  mortal  man,  and 
reveal  man  the  forever  idea  of  God ;  but  this  Truth  is 
met  with  the  malignancy  of  error  in  return  for  Love, 
shedding  its  blessings  unsparingly  on  all.  Malice  pur- 
sues the  reformer  through  every  avenue  of  society,  and 
the  evil  that  persecutes,  and  the  pride  that  refuses  aid, 
binds  the  hands  and  feet  of  philanthropy,  and  then  calls 
for  stronger  proofs  of  active  limbs. 

"  And  God  made  the  beasts  of  the  earth  after  his  kind, 
and  cattle  after  their  kind,  and  saw  that  it  was  good." 
The  beast  and  reptile  made  by  Love  and  Wisdom  were 
neither  carnivorous  nor  poisonous ;  Love  never  created 
hatred,  nor  Truth  error.  In  the  science  of  beings  man 
preys  not  on  his  fellow-man,  and  his  neighbor  is  as 
himself.  One  beast  shall  not  devour  another,  and  the 
lion  shall  lie  down  with  the  j.amb,  and  the  little  child 
shall  lead  them.  The  Wisdom  that  handled  serpents 
unharmed,  and  that  made  a  staff  as  a  serpent,  held  do- 
minion over  reptiles  and  over  all  the  earth  ;  this  domin- 
ion was  illustrated  by  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and 
afterwards  by  Jesus  and  his  disciples,  the  very  best  ex- 
amples to  elucidate  the  Truth  of  being.  Understand- 
ing this  science,  Daniel  was  safe  amid  the  hungry  lions, 
well  knowing  the  Intelligence  that  formed  the  Hon  was 
superior  to  him ;  therefore  he  took  refuge  from  the 
belief  of  Life  in  matter  ready  to  perish,  in  Life  that  was 
God,  wheie   safety  and  refuge  lay,  and  thus  demon- 


CBEATION.  235 

strated  his  control  "  over  the  beasts  of  the  field."  Un- 
derstanding Life  not  at  the  mercy  of  death,  and  Spirit 
superior  to  matter,  saved  the  prophet  from  the  hungry 
lions.  To  conclude  an  animal  is  superior  to  man,  that 
matter  is  power,  and  Life  in  the  body,  leaves  man  in 
the  hour  of  danger  a  Samson  with  eyes  plucked  out 
his  strength  a  spectacle  of  weakness.  When  immor- 
tality is  better  understood,  there  will  follow  an  exercise 
of  capacity  unknown  to  mortals;  man  will  become  a 
hundred  fold  more  a  man,  when  he  holds  himself  in 
the  science  of  being,  starting  from  the  basis  of  Spirit. 
In  Truth  there  is  endless  strength  and  immortality. 

"  And  God  said,  let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after 
our  likeness,  and  let  them  have  dominion  over  the  fish 
of  the  sea  and  over  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  over  the 
cattle  and  over  all  the  earth."  The  "Us"  used  in 
this  quotation  referred  to  Intelligence,  the  creative 
Wisdom,  and  expressed  plurality ;  therefore  if  God  is 
a  person  it  plainly  implied  more  than  one  God ;  but  to 
gain  the  right  interpretation,  which  is  the  spiritual 
sense  of  this  saying,  is  to  admit  the  "  Us  "  referred  to, 
Life,  Truth  and  Love ;  even  the  triune  Principle  that 
reveals  the  Life  that  is  Truth,  and  the  Truth  that  is 
Life,  and  both  God,  and  God,  Love.  "  Let  them  have 
dominion,"  also  signifies  plurality,  for  man  was  the 
generic  name  of  mankind ;  in  contradistinction  to  the 
belief  that  God  made  one  man,  and  man  made  the  rest 
of  his  kind,  science  reveals  the  fact  that  He  made  all. 
The  photographer  transfers  the  likeness  of  ojie  or  more 
objects,  according  to  the  number  present,  and  we 
admit  the  likeness  of  three  is  not  one,  and  vice  versa ; 
therefore,  as  man  is  the  likeness  of  God,  the  plain  ex- 


236  SCEEKCE  AND  HEALTH. 

pression,  "  let  tis  make  man,"  and  "  let  them  have  do- 
minion," is  conclusive  evidence  that  God  made  man 
the  idea  of  infinite  mind,  and  was  the  plural,  Life, 
Love  and  Truth;  not  a  plural  person,  but  Princi- 
ple that  gave  the  infinite  idea.  There  could  be 
no  second  creation  after  "  all  was  made  that  was 
made,"  nor  ever  a  man  formed  since  the  full  idea  of 
God  was  given.  "  So  God  created  man  in  His  own  im- 
age, male  and  female  created  He  them."  Hereby  we 
learn,  man  was  a  generic  name  ;  also  that  he  reflected 
the  Principle  of  male  and  female,  was  the  Hkeness  of 
"  Us,"  the  compound  Principle  that  made  man.  Male 
and  female  cannot  be  one  in  person,  but  are  one  in 
Principle,  and  if  God  is  a  person  his  gender  would  be 
both  male  and  female,  these  being  the  likenesses  of  Him, 
as  the  Scripture  informs  us;  but  for  these  differ- 
ent pei-sonalities  or  sexes  to  be  found  in  one  per- 
son, would  be  deemed  monstrous  ;  hence,  male  and  fe- 
male being  the  likeness  and  representation  of  God,  we 
learn  that  person  is  not  the  image  of  Him  ;  much  less 
can  He  be  in  person,  inasmuch  as  he  is  Principle  em- 
bracing the  masculine,  feminine,  and  neuter,  repre- 
sented by  the  universe  and  man.  Gender  is  embraced 
in  Spirit,  else  God  could  never  have  shadowed  forth 
from  out  Himself,  the  idea  of  male  and  female ;  this 
idea  comes  from  Soul  and  not  body,  from  Principle  and 
not  person.  Which,  again,  furnishes  the  proof  that  an 
egg  is  not  the  origin  of  man,  that  seed  never  produced 
a  plant,  etc.  Intelligence  "  made  all  that  was  made," 
and  every  plant,  before  it  was  in  the  ground ;  every 
mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal,  were  ideas  of  the  eternal 
thought.    Supreme  and'universal  mind  embraced  every 


CBEATION.  237 

form  of  the  universe  and  gave  it  fortli,  as  Spirit  and 
not  matter,  and  nothing  was  left  for  man  or  for  matter 
to  create,  after  Spirit  had  created  all.  This  is  science, 
and  it  underlies  the  harmony  of  God  and  man.  The 
Scriptures  declare  "  God  is  Love ; "  that  •*  God  is  Spirit, 
Life,  and  Truth ; "  now  these  are  not  person ;  also  there 
are  many  persons,  and  but  one  God ;  hence  Deity  is  not 
person  but  Principle.  Judging  from  Paul's  rule,  to 
learn  the  "  invisible  by  the  things  He  hath  made,"  the 
ideas  that  express  God,  render  it  impossible  for  that  to 
be  one  person  which  produces  feminine,  masculine,  and 
neuter.  The  expression  of  God's  gender  is  Principle 
and  not  person ;  the  entire  universe  and  man  represent 
God  as  Principle,  and  not  person ;  the  infinite  "  Us  " 
that  embraced  every  idea  of  the  universe,  shadowing 
forth  each  from  out  itself ;  the  unavoidable  result  of  In- 
telligence that  said,  "  Let  there  be  light,"  that  is,  let 
the  Infinite  be  expressed. 

"  In  the  beginning  was  the  word,  and  the  word  was 
with  God,  and  the  word  was  God ;  aU  things  were  made 
by  Him,  and  without  Him  there  was  nothing  made 
that  was  made."  "  In  Him  was  Life,"  etc.,  and  then 
to  conclude  in  the  face  of  this  infinite  logic,  that  an  egg 
is  the  starting  point  of  Life,  that  seed  produces  germin- 
ation, etc.,  is  to  forget  this  is  mythical,  and  a  belief 
that  usurped  the  prerogative  of  understanding,  starting 
an  Adam  from  dust,  calling  itself  Life  in  matter,  and 
resulting  in  mortality,  the  very  opposite  of  Truth. 

After  "  all  was  made  that  was  made,"  nothing  could 
be  added  to  the  infinite  expression  of  infinite  Intelli- 
gence, and  person  is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of 
Intelligence,  or  matter  of  Spirit;  therefore,  these  do 


238  SCIENCE  AITD  HEALTH. 

not  represent  tlie  pliiral  "  Us  "  in  one  Principle,  nor  tlie 
generic  man,  or  male  and  female,  created  by  Principle. 
We  have  not  as  much  authority  in  science,  for  calling 
God  masculine  as  feminine,  the  latter  being  the  last, 
therefore  the  highest  idea  given  of  Him.  The  belief 
that  the  form  of  man  is  the  body  of  the  supreme  Being, 
or  that  He  is  in  a  body,  is  the  error  of  supposed  Life 
and  Intelligence  in  matter,  that  bore  the  fruit  of  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death  ;  even  the  "tree  of  knowledge  "  re- 
versing the  science  of  being,  by  supposing  Soul  in  body. 
Spirit  in  matter,  and  substituting  personal  sense  for 
Soul,  having  dominion  over  man,  instead  of  man's  do- 
minion over  matter.  This  belief  embraces  all  that  is 
finite,  sinful,  and  mortal ;  but  recoUect  it  is  Adam,  the 
error,  that  sprang  from  dust,  nothingness,  and  by  edict 
of  Wisdom,  will  return  to  it.  Man  originated  in  God ; 
he  is  the  product  of  Spirit ;  hence,  he  is  idea,  and  not 
Substance,  even  the  body  of  Sovl ;  his  Intelligence  is 
Spirit,  not  brains;  mind  not  in  matter,  God  not  in 
person.  Love  is  spiritual,  joy-giving  and  eternal,  a 
forever  assurance  that  "  God  is  Love ;"  personal  at- 
tractions that  originate  in  the  body  are  fraught  with 
change  and  death,  impure,  transient  and  mortal.  The 
curse  causeless  came  not  to  Adam,  the  original  sin  or 
error,  in  other  words,  to  this  belief  of  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence in  matter.  Spirit  originating  in  matter,  and  In- 
telligence inserted  afterwards,  Soul  pushed  into  a  body, 
matter  intelligent,  and  the  body  named  man  where  per- 
sonal sense  takes  the  lead  of  Soul,  is  a  myth.  God  was 
and  is ;  and  man  was  and  is.  His  reflex  shadow.  In 
Genesis,  the  spiritual  record  of  the  universe  and  man 
is  lost  sight  of,  it  was  so  materialized  by  uninspired 


CREATION.  239 

writers ;  the  creations  of  Spirit  are  spiritual ;  for  they 
cannot  be  material ;  they  are  ideas  of  Principle  thrown 
off  from  Soul,  instead  of  sense,  and  their  Substance  is 
their  Principle.  The  bride  of  Spirit  is  the  idea  of 
Love,  the  lamb  revealed  to  John  in  spiritual  vision,  not 
a  mere  belief  or  personal  attachment ;  this  idea  came 
down  from  the  New  Jerusalem,  the  exaltation  of  Spirit 
over  matter ;  it  was  the  unselfish,  pure  and  imm'ortal. 
"  We  worship  we  know  not  what,"  when  we  *'  worship 
in  temples  made  with  hands,"  even  our  bodies,  and 
from  the  stand-point  of  matter,  instead  of  Spirit.  "  God 
is  Love,"  and  man  the  idea  image  and  likeness  of  Him. 
Love's  ideas  are  spiritual;  its  male  and  female  are 
ideas  of  Soul  instead  of  sense,  expressed  by  the  flower 
as  well  as  man  and  woman,  even  those  that  God  hath 
joined  together,  and  mortal  belief  cannot  put  asunder. 
"  And  God  blessed  them,  and  said  unto  them,  be  fruit- 
ful and  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  and  subdue 
it  and  have  dominion  ovef  every  living  thing  that 
moveth  on  the  earth."  AU  blessings  and  power  came 
with  the  creations  of  Spirit,  and  as  such  they  were 
to  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth  on  this  basis  of 
being,  and  subdue  it,  making  matter  subservient  to 
Spirit,  and  all  would  be  harmonious  and  immortal; 
in  contradistinction  to  the  generations  of  Adam, 
or  the  beHef  that  matter  subdues  Spirit.  In  this 
science  of  being,  man  "  held  dominion  over  the 
earth,  and  every  living  thing  that  moveth  on  the 
earth";  he  knew  neither  Life  nor  power  outside  of 
Spirit,  the  governing  Principle  of  the  universe  and 
man  ;  and  this  Truth  of  all  being,  namely,  that 
Intelligence  is  the   only   Life   and  Principle  of   all. 


240  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

brings  to  light  the  harmony  and  immortality  of  man. 
Error  claims  Life  in  matter,  hence  the  creator  a  propa- 
gating vitality  in  vegetable  and  animal ;  and  this  en-or 
was  the  original  sin,  it  being  a  behef  of  God  in  matter, 
or  matter  without  God.  This  was  the  Adam,  so  totally 
depraved,  insomuch  as  it  claimed  Life,  Intelligence  and 
Truth,  that  alone  was  God.  Thinking  to  put  Intelli- 
gence and  Life  in  matter  reversed  the  order  of  science, 
giving  matter  dominion  over  man.  Intelligence  mul- 
tiplies the  ideas  of  God  only  by  destroying  the  belief 
of  vitalized  matter,  for  one  is  science  and  the  other 
sense ;  one  the  Truth  of  being,  the  other  its  error ; 
creative  Intelligence  was  never  transferred  from  Soul 
to  sense,  or  from  God  to  man. 

We  learn  from  the  science  of  being  that  Spirit,  inde- 
pendent of  the  so-called  laws  of  matter,  throws  off  its 
idea  in  every  formation  that  is  real  or  immortal.  There 
is  no  material  law  that  creates  and  governs  man,  or  that 
man  should  obey ;  obedience  to  spiritual  law  is  all  that 
God  requires,  and  this  law  abrogates  matter,  and  makes 
the  body  idea,  and  as  such  harmonious  and  immortal. 

"  And  God  said,  behold,  I  have  given  you  every  herb 
bearing  seed,  which  is  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth, 
and  every  tree  in  the  which  is  the  fruit  of  a  tree  yield- 
ing seed,"  (the  good  fruit  was  not  Substance  but  the  idea 
of  God,)  "to  you  it  shall  be  for  meat."  To  understand 
that  Life  is  Spirit,  is  this  idea,  and  it  consisteth  not  in 
the  things  man  eateth;  it  is  the  Truth  of  man  that 
makes  man  immortal.  But  the  poor  belief  that  Life  is 
supported  by  bread  or  meat,  makes  matter  his  master, 
and  man  mortal,  however  much  he  may  eat.  Truth  is 
the  immortality  of  man^  and  error  the  only  mortality; 


CREATION.  241 

immortality  is  Soul,  and  not  sense ;  matter  can  neither 
give  nor  take  away  Life.  The  Scripture  saith,  "  Man 
liveth  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth 
of  God,"  and  this  is  not  material  bread,  but  that  which 
comes  from  heaven,  harmony,  giving  its  idea,  immor- 
tality. We  know  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter  is  sus- 
tained by  eating,  drinking,  etc.,  because  it  reverses  the 
order  of  creation,  and  predicates  Life  on  matter  instead 
of  Spirit. 

"  And  every  herb  bearing  seed,  and  every  tree  in  the 
which  is  the  fruit  of  a  tree,  was  given  man."  The 
idea  of  God  (and  this  was  man)  was  superior  to  earth, 
because  it  was  the  supreme  idea,  that  embraced  the 
entire  universe  in  itself,  and  to  which  all  others  were 
subordinate.  In  this  science  of  being,  the  herb  bore  seed 
and  the  tree  fruit,  not  because  of  root,  seed,  or  blossom, 
but  because  their  Principle  sustained  these  ideas,  not 
as  Substance,  but  idea,  for  Intelligence  held  dominion 
over  matter.  Reproduction  is  the  result  not  of  seed  or 
soil,  but  the  Principle  of  man  and  the  universe,  that 
produces  through  Intelligence.  "  And  to  every  beast 
of  the  earth,  and  to  every  fowl  of  the  air,  etc.,  wherein 
is  Life,  was  given  every  green  herb  for  meat."  Unto 
every  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  the  green  herb  symbol- 
izing the  immature  and  imperfect  was  apportioned,  for 
this  belief  was  error  and  "must  draw  its  nutriment  from 
the  "  tree  of  knowledge,"  whereof  if  a  man  eat  he 
should  die. 

"  And  God  saw  every  thing  that  He  had  made,  and 
behold  it  was  very  good."     Mark  the  distinction  be- 
tween the  things  produced  by  Spirit,  and  those  sup- 
posed to  be  material  products.    Adam  was  sinful  and 
11 


242  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

mortal ;  in  other  words,  he  was  error,  and  this  error  the 
belief  that  Life  and  Intelligence  are  in  matter.  The 
first  product  of  this  belief  was  Cain,  a  murderer,  and 
earth  brought  forth  thorns  and  thistles  according  to 
error,  Adam  ;  and  man  must  live  by  bread,  and  earn  it 
by  the  sweat  of  his  brow.  The  belief  of  Life  in  matter 
entailed  nothing  but  discord  ;  therefore  this  belief  was 
error,  and  error  illusion  ;  science  says  man  has  neither 
birth,  growth,  decay  nor  death  ;  man  is  idea  and  not 
Substance,  and  spiritual  instead  of  material.  God 
"  saw  all  that  He  had  made,"  inasmuch  as  Intelligence 
understands  all ;  hence  the  harmony  and  immortality  of 
its  ideas  and  of  man  as  idea,  and  not  Substance,  and 
governed  by  mind  instead  of  matter ;  mind  that  compre- 
hends and  sustains  man,  not  as  matter,  but  idea.  Soul 
understands  this  science  of  being,  but  sense  does  not, 
and  the  less  sense  and  the  more  Soul  is  brought  out 
will  man  appear  the  glorious  idea  of  immortahty.  Soul 
alone  comprehends  immortality;  personal  sense  says, 
when  the  eye  loses  sight  of  him  forever,  man  is  dead. 

"  Thus  the  heavens  and  earth  were  finished,  and  all 
the  hosts  of  them."  Here  the  Scripture  repeats  again 
the  science  of  creation,  namely,  that  all  was  complete 
and  finished,  therefore  that  nothing  has  since  been 
made ;  that  Intelligence  embraced  aU  from  the  forever, 
and  that  all  is  perfect,  infinite  and  eternal.  This  assur- 
ance, even,  is  self-sustaining,  but  to  understand  it,  is  to 
gain  our  harmony  and  immortality ;  no  geological  spec- 
ulation can  change  or  mar  the  fact  that  Intelligence,  the 
Soul  of  man,  embraces  the  universe  and  man  in  idea, 
and  holds  them  thus,  forever.  As  matter-substance,  all 
is  lost,  but  as  Principle  and  idea,  all  is  eternal.     Never 


CEEATION.  243 

a  mineral,  vegetable  or  animal,  was  formed  of  dust; 
Spirit  alone  fashions  aU  things.  Birth,  decay  and  death, 
are  a  personal  sense  of  things,  not  their  idea;  man  and 
the  universe  are  complete  and  eternal  in  Intelligence, 
and  nothing  can  exist  out  of  that. 

"  And  on  the  seventh  day  God  ended  His  work, 
which  He  had  made."  This  corroborates  the  state- 
ment in  science,  that  Truth,  Life  and  Love  had  fully 
wrought  out  the  infinite  and  eternal  idea  named  the 
universe  and  man ;  also,  that  error  the  opposite  of  Truth, 
was  about  to  claim  a  work  independent  of  God,  in 
which  matter  instead  of  Spirit  should  be  the  creator. 
The  Truth,  and  science  of  being  were  already  recorded, 
but  error  was  now  to  make  a  reversed  statement  of  man 
and  the  universe,  viz.,  that  Life,  Intelligence,  and  Sub- 
stance belong  to  matter,  that  Soul  is  in  body,  God  a 
person,  man  a  second  Intelligence,  and  evil  a  third. 
This  error  was  belief,  and  belief  not  mind,  but  a  suppo- 
sition of  mind,  not  Soul,  but  what  is  termed  personal 
sense,  not  Spirit,  but  intelligent  matter,  all  of  which  is 
a  myth.  "  These  are  the  generations  of  the  heavens  and 
the  earth,  when  they  were  created,  in  the  day  that  the 
Lord  God  made  the  earth  and  heavens,"  in  other  words, 
when  Spirit  was  the  creator.  Generations  signified  the 
manifold  ideas  of  Intelligence,  and  Life. 

"  And  God  made  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it  was 
in  the  earth,  and  every  herb  of  the  field  before  it  grew, 
for  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused  it  to  rain  on  the  earth, 
and  there  was  not  a  man  to  tiU  the  ground."  Here, 
again,  is  the  undeniable  statement  that  Intelligence  is 
the  only  creator ;  also,  that  it  produces  vegetation,  not 
through  processes  of  culture  or  in  obedience  to  what  are 


244  SCIENCE  A27D  HEALTH. 

termed  laws  of  nature,  but  in  obedience  to  Spirit  j  God 
made  the  plant  before  it  grew;  no  partnership  with 
matter  is  here  acknowledged,  and  man  was  the  idea  of 
Spirit,  and  this  idea  tilled  not  the  ground  for  bread ; 
the  Life  of  idea  was  its  Principle ;  hence  man  could  not 
die  of  starvation,  or  dyspepsia.  The  time  cometh  when 
we  must  all  learn  this  science  of  being,  in  order  to  gain 
its  harmony  and  immortality,  even  as  we  have  already 
learned  that  the  opposite  belief  of  Life  and  Intelligence 
in  matter,  produces  mortality,  it  being  a  belief  of  sin, 
Sickness  and  death. 

The  record  of  creation  in  Genesis  repeats  three  times, 
*'  In  the  day  that  the  Lord  God  made  them,"  indicating 
there  was  a  time  coming  when  another  creation  should 
declare  itself  the  author  of  man.  That  creation  was 
the  history  of  Adam  and  his  progeny,  or  mjrthological 
life  in  matter.  After  God  created  man,  "there  was 
not  a  man  to  till  the  ground,"  because  there  was  no 
necessity  of  it ;  the  earth  brought  forth  spontaneously, 
and  man  lived  not  because  of  matter,  and  earth  was 
blessed  for  his  sake,  so  unlike  the  curse  that  came  with 
Adam,  error.  Spirit  was  the  producer  of  harmony 
only,  and  Life  self-sustained ;  therefore  man  was  not 
to  live  because  he  ate  much  or  little,  giving  no  oppor- 
timity  for  gluttony  or  poverty,  to  mar  the  work  of  Wis- 
dom. Man  needed  not  to  cultivate  the  soil,  that  matter 
might  produce  itself,  nor  to  presume  himself  on  the 
prerogative 'of  creator.  Spirit  was  the  Life  and  creator 
of  all,  and  its  work  was  complete,  and  beyond  the  power 
of  matter  to  destroy ;  all  things  were  made  when  com- 
prehended by  Intelligence.  Soul  had  aU  in  its  own  pos- 
session, and  there  was  no  personal  sense  to  do  the  work 


CREATION.  245 

of  Wisdom.  Life  was  not  in  matter,  and  there  was  no 
existence  except  to  Spirit.  Nothing  is  new  to  Intelli- 
gence ;  the  infinite  understanding  is  not  creating  the 
universe  or  man  anew ;  these  ideas  were  forever,  with- 
out beginning  and  without  end.  Matter  has  neither 
capacity,  right  nor  power  to  create  or  to  destroy ;  all  is 
in  the  hands  of  Spirit,  that  hitherto  hath  wrought  inde- 
pendently before  belief  claimed,  through  material  law, 
to  create  and  govern  mineral,  vegetable  and  animal. 
Intelligence  made  all  that  was  made,  and  was  not  in  the 
things  it  had  made.  Spirit  never  passed  into  matter  to 
produce  a  world  ;  heaven,  earth  and  seas,  and  all  things 
therein  came  from  the  eternal  thought,  and  mind  no 
more  produces  matter  than  matter  produces  mind. 
This  is  science,  that  God  governs  the  universe  and 
man.  That  matter  propagates  itself  through  seed  and 
germination  is  error,  a  beUef  only,  and  not  the  Truth  of 
being,  and  belief  has  its  penalty,  for,  admitting  mineral, 
vegetable  and  animal  things  of  sense,  instead  of  Soul, 
and  dependent  on  matter  for  their  ephemeral  existence, 
makes  them  mortal.  Not  so  with  the  universe  and 
man,  born  of  Spirit ;  they  are  harmonious  and  eternal. 

"  But  there  went  up  a  mist  from  the  earth  and 
watered  the  whole  face  of  the  ground." 

Truth  created  through  the  understanding,  saying, 
"  let  there  be  light,"  but  error  came  through  darkness 
or  belief,  the  figurative  mist  of  earth,  that  which  started 
from  a  matter  basis ;  Adam  was  the  belief  of  Life  in 
matter  that  rose  from  the  dust,  saying  man  depends  on 
material  structure,  and  vegetation  on  the  rain  and  dew. 
"And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of 


246  SCIENCE  AND   HEAXTH. 

life,  and  man  became  a  living  Soul."  This  statement 
of  a  second  creation  contradicts  the  first  one,  in  which 
Spirit  said,  "Let  'Us'  make  man."  The  first  record 
was  science ;  the  second  was  metaphorical,  and  mythi- 
cal, even  the  supposed  utterances  of  matter ;  the  scrip- 
tiire  not  being  understood  by  its  translators,  was  misin- 
terpreted. After  God  had  declared  "all  was  made," 
and  the  creation  "good,"  Wisdom  never  repented,  or 
repeated  what  it  had  done ;  there  was  no  second  crea- 
tion, and  on  a  new  plan.  Had  the  record  divided  the 
first  statement  of  creation  from  the  fabulous  second,  by 
saying,  after  Truth's  creation  we  will  name  the  opposite 
belief  of  error,  regarding  the  origin  of  the  universe  and 
man,  it  would  have  separated  the  tares  from  wheat,  and 
we  should  have  reached  sooner  the  spiritual  significance 
of  the  Bible.  We  are  repeatedly  assured  in  the  second 
chapter  of  Genesis,  that  God  had  finished  His  work 
before  Adam  was  created ;  that  male  and  female,  to- 
gether with  all  the  hosts  of  heaven  and  earth,  were 
already  made ;  therefore  we  have  the  authority  of  scrip- 
ture for  denying  a  second  creation,  or  a  single  formation 
by  matter.  The  harmonious  creation  was  ended,  and 
all  Avas  "  good "  that  God  created.  Life,  Truth  and 
Love  never  made  inharmonious  man. 

"  God  saw  everything  that  He  had  made,  and  behold, 
it  was  very  good."  Admitting  He  created  Adam,  Cain, 
and  every  other  mortal  error.  He  was  the  author  of  evil 
as  well  as  good ;  but  this  is  contradicted  by  the  prophet 
Jeremiah,  who  saith,  "  Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Most 
High  proceedeth  not  evil  and  good  " ;  and  what  did  the 
Evangelist  mean  when  he  said,  "  All  things  were  made 
by  Him,  and  without  Him  there  was  nothing  made  that 


CBEATION.  247 

was  made,"  "  In  Him  was  Life,"  etc.  ?  Simply  this, 
that  Life  never  created  death,  nor  Truth  error ;  it  is 
error  alone,  that  produces  error.  The  belief  of  Life  in 
matter,  named  Adam,  brought  sickness,  sin  and  death 
into  the  world,  and  God  denounced  this  error,  or  Adam, 
and  said  it  was  mortal ;  "  For  dust  thou  art,  and  unto 
dust  shalt  thou  return."  This  was  not  spoken  of  Soul, 
nor  of  man  created  by  God ;  Life  which  is  God,  never 
entered  into  sin  and  death.  Spirit  was  not  the  compo- 
nent part  of  Adam,  or  mortal  man.  The  history  of 
Adam  is  allegorical  throughout,  a  description  of  error 
and  its  results,  opposed  to  the  Truth  of  being,  and  con- 
tradicting the  divine  economy ;  it  makes  Intelligence, 
Life,  and  Substance,  matter  instead  of  Spirit,  saying, 
*'  Believe  in  me  and  I  will  make  ye  as  gods  ;"  more  than 
one  God  was  its  starting  point.  Truth  gives  the  immor- 
tal idea  or  man  from  Spirit,  but  error,  the  mortal  belief 
from  matter.  The  express  image  and  likeness  of  God 
was  immortal  man,  and  there  is  none  other,  or  ever  a 
man  since  created.  Through  a  belief  of  pain  and  sor- 
row, error  claimed  to  create  man,  but  Truth  gave  its 
idea  of  God  in  joy,  blessing,  and  dominion.  Error's 
process  of  creating,  bases  Intelligence  on  matter,  or 
would  put  Intelligence  in  matter ;  either  of  which  is 
impossible,  insomuch  as  it  would  make  Intelligence 
both  God  and  devil;  i.  e.,  both  good  and  evil;  this 
belief  is  proved  error,  in  that  it  produces  sickness,  sin 
and  death,  hence  the  sentence  of  Wisdom,  "  Thou  shalt 
die."  The  science  of  being  never  produced  sickness, 
sin,  or  death,  but  destroys  them.  The  symbol  of 
error  was  the  "  tree  of  knowledge  "  which  God,  the 
Truth  of  being,  forbade  man ;   it  symbolized  the  belief 


248  scrENCE  aitd  health. 

of  Life  and  lutelligence  in  matter,  of  which  Truth  said, 
partake  not,  lest  ye  die ;  but  error  replied.  Truth  is  at 
fault,  if  you  acquiie  knowledge,  "  your  eyes  shall  be 
opened  and  ye  shall  be  as  Gods,  knowing  good  from 
evil,"  {.  e.,  men  shall  be  intelligences,  Gods  I  and  these 
Gods,  matter,  called  men,  to  distinguish  them  from 
another  personal  God.  Is  not  this  Idolatry,  and  walk- 
ing over  the  spiritual  law,  "  Thou  shalt  have 'no  other 
Gods  before  me  ?  "  Spirit  in  matter  and  Soul  in  sense, 
makes  "  lords  many  and  Gods  many  " ;  theology,  ma- 
teria medica,  mesmerism,  and  every  other  'ology  and 
'ism  under  the  sun,  originated  in  this  very  error. 
Intelligence  and  Life  is  God,  omnipotent  and  eternal, 
and  God  never  in  matter,  but  producing  spiritual,  har- 
monious, and  immortal  man.  There  is  but  one  God, 
one  Life  and  Intelligence,  one  Principle  of  being,  and 
this  heals  the  sick,  gives  sight  to  the  bUnd,  destroys 
error  instead  of  creating  it,  preaches  the  gospel  to  the 
poor,  and  is  measurably  explained  in  this  science  of 
being;  the  followers  of  Christ,  Truth,  were  not  the 
Rabbis,  for  it  came  to  its  own  and  was  not  received. 
Knowledge  never  enabled  man  to  judge  between  good 
and  evil,  therefore  it  was  a  falsehood  from  the  begin- 
ning, as  Jesus  said,  "You  were  a  liar  from  the  begin- 
ning, and  Truth,  Life,  abode  not  in  you,"  for  Truth 
was  never  in  matter,  and  mortal  man  is  matter,  and 
knowledge  was  his  projenitor ;  mortal  man  is  a  belief 
of  Life  and  death,  of  pain  and  pleasure,  sickness  and 
health,  good  and  evil,  mixed  in  one  mass,  called  intel- 
ligent matter  or  personal  sense.  Adam  impersonated 
this  error,  and  Adam  illustrated  simply  a  belief,  which 
we  have  endeavored  to  explain  in  its  nothingness, 


CEEATION.  249 

together  with  the  reality  it  would  falsely  make  of  the 
impossibility  of  Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter.  This 
error,  or  belief,  shrinks  from  the  voice  of  Truth  calling 
to  man,  "  where,  or  what,  art  thou,  Soul  or  personal 
sense  ?  art  thou  Spirit  or  matter  ?  and  belief  replied, 
"  I  heard  thy  voice  and  was  afraid."  Fear  was  the 
first  manifestation  of  the  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  for 
"  the  wicked  flee  when  no  man  pursueth  " ;  fear  founded 
sickness  ajid  death.  Error  was  naked,  but  it  could  not 
hide  from  the  eye  of  Wisdom ;  and  Truth  replied,  who 
toid  thee  thou  art  naked  ?  and  error  fell  back  on  per- 
sonality, saying,  "  She  gave  me  of  the  fruit  of  knowl- 
edge," (a  medical  work,  perhaps.)  "Woman,  that  was 
taken  from  my  rib,  (as  if  man  was  less  the  origin  of  her 
fault  because  she  was  not  back  again  under  that  rib)  ; 
told  me  I  was  in  my  body,  and  that  Life  and  sensation 
are  in  matter.  But  when  Truth  questioned  woman 
regarding  the  "  knowledge  "  that  said  matter  is  intelli- 
gent, and  personal  sense  is  man,  she  replied,  "  The 
serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat."  Woman  was  the 
first  to  see  out  of  the  difficulty,  owning  this  knowledge 
a  serpent ;  as  she  is  the  first  to  lay  down  the  belief 
that  Life  originates  materially.  A  serpent  hung  on  the 
"  tree  of  knowledge,"  metaphorically,  to  show  its  sub- 
tilty,  and  the  Master  bade  his  students  be  wise  as  the 
serpent,  *.  e.,  never  allow  the  belief  of  Life  and  sensa- 
tion in  matter  to  put  to  silence  the  opposite,  science  of 
being.  Woman  was  a  higher  idea  of  God  than  man,  in- 
somuch as  she  was  the  final  one  in  the  scale  of  being ; 
but  because  our  beliefs  reverse  every  position  of  Truth, 
we  name  supreme  being  masculine,  instead  of  femi- 
nine. Woman  first  perceived  reason  was  beguiled  by 
11* 


250  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

knowledge.  Truth's  question  to  Adam,  error,  viz.,  "  Is 
Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter  ?  "  cebuked  and  exposed 
this  would-be  material  consciousness. 

"  The  Lord  formed  man  of  the  dust,  and  breathed  into 
his  nostrils  the  breath  of  Life,  and  he  became  a  living 
Soul,"  put  Truth  in  error  I  Intelligence  in  matter !  made 
the  body  mortal  embrace  the  Principle  of  being  that 
embraces  man!  Did  the  Infinite  enter  matter  through 
man's  nostrils  ?  did  God,  the  Truth  and  Life,  enter  the 
sick,  sinning,  and  dying  body  ?  then  Deity  would  be 
man,  or  man  Deity,  and  Life  mortal !  this  absurd  belief 
is  atheism.  "  When  God,  who  is  our  Life,  shall  appear, 
then  shall  we  be  like  Him."  Man  will  be  perfect,  sin- 
less, and  eternal,  when  Spirit  permeates  man.  Principle 
never  entered  its  idea,  nor  Spirit  matter.  We  have  no 
record  in  Genesis  that  God  gave  Adam,  error,  dominion 
over  the  earth,  and  yet,  to  belief,  error  holds  this  sway. 
Adam  was  a  product  of  belief,  and  Eve,  of  Adam,  and 
both  were  beliefs  of  Life  in  matter;  we  say  beliefs 
because  that  is  not  the  Truth  of  being.  Principle,  and 
not  person.  Spirit  and  not  matter.  Truth  and  not  error, 
God  and  not  man,  made  male  and  female. 

"  And  the  Lord  said,  behold,  the  man  is  become  as 
one  of  us,  to  know  good  from  evil,  and  now  lest  he  put 
forth  his  hand  and  take  also  of  the  tree  of  Life  and  live 
forever,  therefore  the  Lord  sent  him  forth  from  the  gar- 
den of  Eden,  to  tiU  the  ground  whence  he  was  taken." 
No  one  can  doubt  this  scripture  is  allegorical,  pointing 
out  the  results  of  a  belief  of  God  in  man,  or  Intelligence 
in  matter ;  we  cannot  accept  it  in  a  literal  sense  with- 
out impugning  the  Love  that  made  man,  and  gave  him 
earth  for  a  possession,  and  blessed  it  for  his  sake.    A 


CREATION".  251 

literal  acceptation  of  this  quotation  implies  malice, 
withholding  from  man  the  opportunity  to  reform,  lest 
he  should  become  better ;  but  this  is  not  our  God,  and 
so  contrary  to  Love  and  Wisdom,  we  must  accept  it 
only  as  the  pagan  opinions  of  those  re-writing  the  in- 
spired word.  The  true  interpretation  of  this  scripture 
is  its  spiritual  sense.  Beginning  in  person  instead  of 
Principle,  to  explain  God,  we  express  him.  after  the 
manner  of  man,  the  nature  of  personal  sense  and  on  the 
basis  of  error  instead  of  Truth,  drawing  all  our  conclu- 
sions from  a  material,  instead  of  a  spiritual  standpoint, 
hence  the  discord,  theoretically  and  practically,  that  fol- 
lows the  belief  of  intelligent  matter.  "  Behold,  tho 
man  is  become  as  one  of  us."  Error  and  not  the  Truth 
of  being,  said  that ;  man  is  not  God,  therefore  he  did 
not  become  as  one  of  "  Us."  Intelligence  is  not  in 
matter,  therefore  it  is  not  personal  sense ;  Spirit  in  mat- 
ter would  make  God  mortal  man,  and  Intelligence  and 
Life,  person  instead  of  Principle,  and  body  instead  of 
Soul.  That  this  error  be  not  reckoned  Truth,  or  as 
one  of  "  Us,'^  and  claim  the  prerogative  of  Intelligence, 
God  said,  let  all  that  produces  sickness,  sin,  and  death, 
"  till  the  ground;  "  i.  e.,  be  understood  as  proceeding 
from  a  material,  and  not  a  spiritual  basis,  and  therefore 
an  error  that  returns  to  dust,  primitive  nothingness. 
Let  material  things  be  understood  forever,  as  apart 
from  the  spiritual ;  think  not  to  blend  matter  and  Spirit, 
for  this  is  not  the  science  of  being,  and  will  result  in 
discord  and  death.  From  the  sweat  of  the  brow  to  de- 
rive Life  or  happiness,  started  with  Adam,  error ;  it  was 
from  the  "  tree  of  knowledge,"  so  unlike  the  harmony 
and  immortality  of  man  created  by  Spirit.     Lay  not  up 


252  SCIENCE  Aim  health. 

for  yourselves  treasures  on  earth,  is  the  better  under- 
standing of  Life.  "Whatsoever  proceedeth  from  Spirit, 
is  harmonious  and  immortal,  deriving  all  it  is  from  God ; 
but  what  Cometh  from  matter,  is  mortal,  dependent  on 
sense  instead  of  Soul.  Material  man,  and  a  world  of 
matter,  reverse  the  science  of  being,  and  are  utterly 
false  ;  nothing  is  right  about  them ;  their  starting  point 
is  error,  illusion,  therefore  sin  and  sense  are  at  home 
in  this  world,  and  mortal  error  stalks  boldly  forth  on 
firm  footing  until  the  waiting  hand  of  science  shall 
strike  it  down.  Truth  has  literally  no  foothold  on 
such  an  earth,  and  with  such  views,  for  they  accord 
neither  place  nor  privilege  to  God.  Error  "  tills  "  the 
entire  ground  here,  working  on  a  material  platform, 
therefore  Wisdom  said,  let  Adam,  error,  that  is  not  the 
image  and  likeness  of  God,  not  the  immortal  mind. re- 
flecting harmonious  Intelligence,  but  a  belief  of  Life 
and  Intelligence  in  matter,  be  set  apart  from  the  immor- 
tal, i.  e.,  the  idea  of  Truth,  for  this  is  the  science  of 
being,  that  Spirit  and  matter,  which  is  Truth  and  error, 
never  blend.  Instead  of  the  Life,  Truth,  etc.,  that 
make  man  harmonious  and  immortal,  the  belief  or 
error,  named  Adam,  depends  on  personality  and  pardon, 
like  a  vain  child  that  demands  to  be  blessed  when  it 
must  be  pimished,  because  it  knows  not  the  terms  on 
which  a  blessing  is  gained,  but  in  its  blindness  expects 
from  matter  and  personality  the  good  that  comes  from 
Spirit  and  Truth.  If  God  had  made  Adam  and  sin,  they 
must  have  been  " good,"  for  "all  was  good  that  He 
made."  The  translators  of  that  record,  wrote  it  in  the 
error  of  being,  to  wit,  the  belief  of  Life  and  Intelli- 
gence in  matter,  hence  their  misinterpretations;  they 


CBKATION.  253 

spake  from  error,  of  error,  and  from  the  standpoint  of 
matter  attempted  to  define  Spirit,  wHch  accounts  for 
the  contradictions  in  that  glorious  old  record  of  crea- 
tion. Science  in  no  instance  has  a  material  basis; 
matter  &nd  personality  are  not  man,  neither  God,  Intel- 
ligence. Belief  is  all  that  claims  Spirit  in  matter,  and 
would  make  personalities  of  error,  and  Truth,  naming 
one  mortal  man,  and  the  other  God.  That  God  is  a 
person,  or  Intelligence  in  matter,  and  man  another 
Intelligence  of  evil,  is  "  knowledge,  prohibited  by  Wis- 
dom ; "  it  was  not  the  tree  of  Life.  Truth  had  but  one 
reply  to  all  this  error,  "  Thou  shalt  surely  die ; "  there- 
fore mortaUty  attends  every  phase  of  this  supposed  Life 
in  matter,  whether  mineral,  vegetable,  or  animal. 
Whatever  germinates  after  the  manner  of  matter,  will 
meet  the  fate  of  error,  namely,  sickness,  sin  and  death, 
untQ  every  vestige  of  this  belief  is  self-destroyed,  and 
man  understood,  shadow  and  not  Substance,  whose  only 
Life  or  Intelligence  ia  God. 

"  So  he  drove  out  the  man,  and  placed  at  the  east  of 
the  garden  of  Eden  cherubims  and  a  flaming  sword 
which  turned  eveiy  way  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of 
Life."  Here  is  a  clear  and  distinct  separation  of  Adam, 
error,  from  harmony  and  Truth,  wherein  Soul  and  sense, 
person  and  Principle,  Spirit  and  matter,  are  forever 
separate.  The  figure  used  in  the  New  Testament,  of  the 
wise  men  coming  from  the  East,  was  employed  here,  also, 
and  prefigured  the  sun  that  symbolized  Soul,  even  the 
Principle  of  man,  therefore  the  Wisdom  of  man.  The 
sword  of  Truth  is  represented  as  two-edged,  cutting 
each  way  to  protect  from  error,  or  the  belief  of  Life  in 
matter.    Also,  the  "  tree  of  Life,"  symbolixed  the  Truth 


254  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

of  being,  and  the  "  tree  of  knowledge,"  error  or  per- 
sonal man.  Truth  also  guarded  Eden,  harmony,  and  the 
science  of  being  pointed  the  way  of  happiness  and  Life. 
Error  alone  was  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  because  it 
was  a  belief  that  matter  is  intelligent,  and  evil  a  person, 
named  Satan,  working  in  and  against  man.  The  "  tree 
of  Life  "  wlis  guarded  from  the  touch  of  mortality,  be- 
cause it  symbolized  the  Truth  of  man,  and  between  this 
Truth  and  the  opposite  error,  was  placed  the  metaphor- 
ical sword,  or  flaming  warning  to  hold  them  forever 
apart ;  showing  that  Truth  and  error,  or  Spirit  and 
matter  never  mingle.  The  great  point  in  the  science 
of  being  is  to  learn  that  Spirit  and  matter  never  unite, 
or  dwell  together ;  but  are  the  wheat  and  tares  that 
grow  side  by  side,  until  the  harvest,  when  matter  is 
destroyed,  and  God  learned  our  only  real  being. 

The  infancy  of  this  science  is  lisping  to  an  unconscious 
age  the  great  Truth  of  being ;  and  perceiving  one  idea, 
and  not  its  correlative  one,  many  will  call  that  science 
which  is  only  a  portion  of  it ;  and  again,  it  is  difficult 
in  this  evil  world  to  do  as  well  as  we  know.  If  mathe- 
matics present  a  thousand  different  examples,  and  one 
of  them  proves  the  rule  laid  down  for  the  others,  are 
not  all  equally  authenticated  ?  "When  a  single  state- 
ment of  this  science  is  proved,  it  settles  the  question 
for  the  others  ;  aU  are  dependent  on  one,  and  vice  versa, 
one  cannot  be  disapproved  without  disuniting  the  gen- 
eral chain  through  which  the  Principle  is  reached; 
hence,  the  command  not  to  add  or  diminish  one  word 
to  that  which  is  inspired,  and  demonstrable ;  but  which 
personal  sense  cannot  explain. 

"  And  Adam  knew  his  wife,  and  she  conceived  and 


CREATION.  255 

brought  forth  Cain,  and  said,  "I  have  gotten  a  man  from 
the  Lord."  This  record  implies  a  new  creation  com- 
menced, after  God  had  finished  His  work ;  that  Wisdom 
was  entering  into  partnership  with  man,  to  create  anew 
the  whole  human  family ;  but  the  beauty,  sublimity  and 
science  of  the  record  is  lost  sight  of  here,  if  we  enter 
this  labjTinth  of  inconsistencies,  unconscious  it  is  the 
record  of  error  opposed  to  the  Truth  of  being.  Adam 
was  a  metaphor,  showing  the  opposite  of  God's  crea- 
tion, and  the  original  texts  were  written  metaphorically 
at  first,  the  only  method  of  reaching  the  science  of  the 
scripture,  hence,  the  Truth  of  the  Bible  is  to  rise  to  its 
spiritual  interpretation,  then  compare  its  sayings,  and 
gain  their  general  tenor,  which  enables  us  to  reach  the 
ascending  scale  of  being  through  demonstration ;  as  did 
prophet  and  apostle. 

The  scripture  seems  more  obscure  in  Genesis  and 
Revelations  than  other  portions,  solely  because  the 
original  texts  were  not  understood  by  those  re-writing 
them.  Three  hundred  years  after  the  apostles,  there 
was  not  a  written  text  of  the  New  Testament ;  it  had 
to  be  taken  up  at  first,  orally.  The  record  of  creation 
given  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  is  the  science  and 
Truth  of  being ;  but  the  opposite  statement  in  the  sec- 
ond chapter,  where  man  sprang  from  dust,  instead  of 
Deity,  is  error's  statement,  even  personal  sense  speak- 
ing in  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  that  would  confine  Life 
to  matter-conditions,  and  limit  Omnipotence.  In  this 
error  and  belief,  the  herb  is  not  created  without  seed 
and  soil,  and  man  is  the  product  of  an  egg.  The  first 
record  embraces  the  Principle  of  harmonious  man,  even 
the  Truth  of  being ;  and  the  second,  the  origin  of  the 


256  SCIENCE  AKD  HEALTH. 

belief  of  Life  in  matter,  which  belief  embraces  also, 
sickness,  sin  and  death,  —  all  that  is  mortal.  To  admit 
God  made  man  of  dust,  and  afterwards  breathed  Intel- 
ligence into  matter,  and  it  became  a  living  Soul,  is 
rank  atheism,  that  would  submerge  supreme  Wisdom 
in  the  things  it  creates ;  this  statement  of  man  and  God, 
makes  both  mortal.  "In  Adam,  (error,)  all  died," 
"  and  in  Christ,"  (Truth,)  "  shall  all  be  made  aKve." 
The  Truth  of  being  casts  out  error,  heals  the  sick,  and 
raises  the  dead ;  understanding  Life  exempt  from  mor- 
tality, and  no  sensation,  or  Intelligence  in  the  body,  is 
the  ultimatum  of  being ;  the  way,  the  Truth  and  Life, 
that  points  out  the  footsteps  of  science.  Life  is  not  in 
matter,  unless  Truth  is  in  matter ;  Life  is  God,  as  the 
scriptures  declare,  and  God  never  germinated.  He  is 
the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever ;  outside  of  all 
He  creates,  and  the  creator  of  all.  If  God  breathed 
into  the  body,  into  matter.  Wisdom,  then  matter  be- 
came Spirit,  and  the  stronger  rules  out  the  weaker  and 
matter  is  God  ;  error  claimed  this  when  it  said,  "  I  will 
make  you  as  Gods  ";  but  Truth  replied  to  this  belief, 
"  Thou  shalt  die."  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  never  formed 
their  image  and  likeness  of  dust,  nor  breathed  into 
dust,  (matter).  Truth  and  Love.  We  should  naturally 
shrink  from  the  error  and  belief,  (if  it  were  only  un- 
derstood) error  presupposing  another  God,  or  that  the 
Supreme  Being  entered  man  that  He  had  made,  or  that 
matter  embraces  God.  The  statement  that  God  made 
man  of  matter,  and  then  put  Himself,  into  personal 
sehse  and  sin,  should  be  understood  the  very  opposite 
of  the  Truth  of  being  ;  and  if  this  was  so  understood, 
sin,  sickness,  and  death  would  disappear. 


CEEATION.  257 

Error  makes  man  a  slave  to  matter,  but  this  error 
came  from  "  knowledge,"  and  was  mortal.  Truth  gave 
man  immortality  and  dominion  over  matter.  The  mist 
that  went  up  from  the  ground,  causing  it  to  produce, 
was  figurative  of  the  belief  that  matter  germinates,  and 
man's  Life  is  matter  instead  of  Spirit.  This  belief 
takes  the  explanation  of  man  out  of  the  hands  of  sci- 
ence, wherein  man  is  the  product  of  Spirit,  and  gives 
it  to  personal  sense ;  denying  the  express  declarations 
of  God,  that  man  was  made  the  image  and  likeness  of 
Spirit.  Truth  said,  partake  not  of  this  knowledge,  it 
is  error,  denouncing  it  as  fatal ;  but  error  replied  oppo- 
sitely, "  In  the  day  ye  eat  thereof  ye  shall  become  as 
Gods ; "  that  is,  there  shall  be  more  than  one  intelli- 
gence, for  matter  shall  be  permeated  with  Spirit,  brains, 
nerves,  etc.,  shall  be  intelligent  of  good  and  evil,  and 
pain  and  pleasure.  Life  and  death  shall  be  mixed  and 
named  personal  sense. 

We  cannot  fail  to  see  the  great  contradiction  between 
the  spiritual  creation  of  the  universe  and  man  ;  and  the 
so-called  material  creation  of  these  through  Darwinian 
evolution  or  propagation.  Mortal  and  material  man  is 
purely  mythical ;  this  man  started  from  what  ?  "  the 
ground,"  i.  e.,  his  basis  was  matter;  and  woman  was 
evolved  from  this  man ;  mythologically  stated,  she  came 
from  his  rib.  Afterwards  male  and  female  physically 
were  made  the  foundations  of  man,  making  races  and 
an  egg  the  author  of  being.  But  this  evolution  or  Dar- 
win theory  is  false ;  there  is  no  Life  and  Intelligence 
in  matter,  passing  aUke  from  vegetable,  mineral  and 
animal,  bearing  the  while  Wisdom's  denunciation,  so 
unlike  the   blessings   and  honor  bestowed  on  man's 


258  SCIENCE   AND   HEALTH. 

origin  in  Spirit,  and  the  offspring  of  God.  Immortal 
man  was  sustained  by  Spirit,  the  mortal  by  matter  and 
the  sweat  of  his  brow. 

One  held  Life  in  Soul,  the  other  in  sense ;  one  was 
"  good  "  and  blessed,  the  other  accursed.  A  misconcep- 
tion of  man  pervades  the  whole  statement  of  mortal,  or 
material  man,  from  his  origin  in  dust,  until  he  returns 
thither;  his  entire  history  is  the  origin  and  end  of  error, 
and  not  man. 

"  I  have  gotten  a  man  from  the  Lord,"  was  a  false- 
hood, from  the  beginning ;  for  this  man  was  a  foul 
murderer,  and  Truth  and  Love  never  created  hatred 
and  sin  ;  supreme  harmony  never  produced  the  Adam 
and  his  progeny ;  that  which  is  not  God,  or  His  idea, 
is  not  only  evil  and  mortal,  but  unreal,  yea  illusion. 
A  wrong  version  of  the  scriptures,  has  hidden  their 
Truth.  The  Prophet  Isaiah  is  recorded  to  have  said, 
"  God  creates  peace  and  he  makes  evil " ;  but  turn  to 
Jeremiah,  and  you  find  this  contradicted.  Jesus,  also, 
takes  the  opposite  grounds  for  the  basis  of  his  demon- 
stration, showing  that  God  casts  out  sin,  sickness,  and 
death,  instead  of  creating  them. 

What  would  we  say  of  the  musician  whose  harmony 
produced  discord?  Science  sets  right  these  knotty 
points,  and  renders  to  God  the  things  that  are  His. 
We  learn  error  by  its  results.  Sickness,  sin  and  death 
are  the  fruits  of  error ;  Truth  gives  harmony  and  im- 
mortality ;  thus  Wisdom  adjusted  it,  and  "  Thou  shalt 
die  "  was  not  spoken  in  vain  of  what  purports  to  be 
Life,  Substance  and  Intelligence  in  matter,  God  in  man, 
and  Soul  in  body.  Adam,  made  of  dust,  was  not  the 
image  or  likeness  of  God,  Spirit;  therefore  partaking  of 


CEEATION.  259 

"knowledge  "  never  lost  his  first  estate,  but  \ras  the 
result  of  it.  Man,  originating  in  God,  never  fell  into 
sin  or  death  ;  he  is  forever  happy,  harmonious,  and 
immortal,  inheriting  this  birthright  alone  fi'om  Spirit. 
The  so-called  man  that  is  sinning,  sick,  and  dying,  is 
not  man,  but  a  dream  of  Life,  and  Intelligence  in  mat- 
ter ;  "  dust  to  dust,"  nothingness. 

"And  Cain  went  out  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod,  and  Cain  knew  his  wife," 
etc.  This  second  fabulous  creation  originated  man  first 
in  dust,  woman  in  a  rib,  and  the  rest  of  humanity  in  an 
egg.  Up  to  that  no  mention  was  made  of  another 
woman  save  Eve,  the  mother  of  Cain.  Eve,  in  the 
Hebrew,  signifies  beginning,  and  the  question  is  natu- 
rally suggested,  whence  came  the  wife  of  Cain  ?  This, 
however,  is  unimportant  in  the  evolution  of  matter 
whereby  Intelligence  and  man  are  supposed  to  be  de- 
veloped, subject  to  propagation,  growth,  and  dejith. 
This  false  theory  or  Adamic  error,  was  ruled  out  from 
the  presence  of  God,  Truth,  to  dwell  in  the  land  of 
Nod,  the  land  of  dreams  and  illusion.  Error,  named 
Adam,  was  the  foundation  of  this  mythical  creation, 
and  the  belief  still  continues,  namely,  that  man  is  mat- 
ter, hence  the  image  of  God  mortal.  Spirit  created  all 
things.  Man  created  from  matter  is  mythological; 
with  dust,  a  rib,  and  Cain's  mother  for  his  wife,  alas ! 
who  shall  say  that  a  monkey  was  not  our  great-great- 
grand-father  ? 

Far  be  it  from  us,  with  thought  or  expression,  to 
touch  profanely  the  glorious  record  of  the  Bible,  where 
alone  we  may  gain  the  understanding  of  man's  immor- 
tal basis ;  and  meager  were  all  earth's  possessions,  dis- 


260  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

inherited  of  the  inspired  page.  But  the  understanding 
of  scripture  is  what  we  need,  to  restore  the  harmony  of 
being  and  gain  its  Principle,  the  Father's  house,  where 
the  prodigal  returns,  and  the  perfection  of  man  appears. 
Christ  said,  "  Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the  Father  and 
the  Father  in  me,  else  believe  me  for  my  works'  sake,'* 
i.  e.,  understand  that  I  am  Intelligence,  and  not  mat- 
ter, and  that  Intelligence  is  God,  (there  is  no  evil  In- 
telligence) else  believe  this  for  the  demonstration  it 
brings,  healing  the  sick,  and  casting  out  error.  We 
cannot  doubt  the  inspiration  that  opened  to  us  the 
spiritual  sense  of  the  Bible,  when  it  lifted  us  from  dis- 
ease and  death,  giving  us  triumph  over  the  body. 
Standing  at  the  threshold  of  scientific  being,  and  there 
beholding  the  falsity  of  earthly  things,  "  the  Spirit  and 
bride  say,  come,  and  whosoever  will,  let  him  drink 
of  the  waters  of  Life,  freely."  Humbly,  as  fervently, 
we  join  grateful  issue  with  the  Truth  of  being,  that 
separates  Adam,  error,  forever  from  the  presence  of 
God,  and  says  to  the  body,  no  personal  sense,  no  Life, 
Intelligence  or  Substance  in  matter.  In  the  atmosphere 
or  mind  of  Soul,  man  is  seen  the  image  and  likeness  of 
goodness  and  perfection,  and  cannot  lose  this  estate,  he 
being  the  only  heir  to  the  abundant  affluence  of  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love,  that  said,  "  Let  us  make  man  in  our 
own  image."  Mortal,  and  material  man,  is  simply  a 
belief  of  Life  in  matter ;  we  say  a  belief,  because  he  is 
not  the  reality  of  man,  and  never  can  reach  Life  that 
is  outside  of  matter,  where  alone  is  our  real,  be- 
cause our  harmonious  being.  Looking  and  thinking 
from  a  material  point  only,  we  never  shall,  gain  the 
science  of  being.     In  the  dark  ourselves,  how  can  we 


CBEATION.  261 

see  the  darkness  or  the  light  even.  The  belief  of  sin 
and  sickness,  or  of  death,  or  Life  in  matter,  hides  man's 
Life  in  harmony,  that  is  Soul  and  not  sense  ;  but  who 
will  "  believe  our  report,  to  whom  the  arm  of  the  Lord 
hath  not  been  revealed."  The  sun,  that  is  light  and 
heat,  gives  little  warmth  or  brightness  until  the  clouds 
pass  from  before  it ;  thus  the  science  of  being  is  seen 
only  as  sense  is  hushed,  and  Life  is  learned  spiritually. 
Every  agony  of  mortal  man  wafts  him  onward  over  the 
billows  until  error  is  finally  destroyed,  and  "  There  is 
no  more  sea."  This  is  the  new  birth,  the  travail  of  error 
before  it  is  self-destroyed,  and  man  is  born  of  Spirit 
and  not  matter.  In  the  allegory  in  Genesis,  error  said, 
"Believe  me,  1  will  make  you  as  Gods."  But  Truth 
replied,  to  this  belief  "  I  will  greatly  multiply  thy  sor- 
row and  conception ;  in  sorrow  thou  shalt  bring  forth, 
and  thy  desire  shall  be  to  thy  husband  and  he  shall  rule 
over  thee."  The  first  intimation  of  sickness,  sorrow, 
and  man's  tyranny,  came  with  the  belief  of  Life  and  In- 
telligence in  matter.  "  My  son,  give  me  thy  heart," 
restores  concord  to  aU  the  dependencies  and  relations 
of  being.  Our  Master's  impotent  foes,  were  the  world 
of  sense ;  but  he  feared  them  not ;  that  which  killed 
the  body  but  was  not  able  to  destroy  Soul,  the  Life  and 
Principle  of  man,  had  no  terrors  for  him. 

Treating  of  the  growth  of  eggs.  Prof.  Agassiz  said, 
"  It  is  very  possible  that  many  general  statements  cur- 
rent now,  about  birth  and  generation,  will  be  changed 
with  the  progress  of  information."  Had  the  great  nat- 
uralist gained  through  his  tireless  researches  the  scien- 
tific basis  of  being  independent  of  growth  and  organi- 
zation, the  blessing  of  that  ardent  mind  would  have 


262  80IBNCB  AND  HEALTH. 

continued  longer  with  us ;  history  is  greatly  indebted 
to  his  labors  and  genius,  for  facts  relating  to  the  belief 
of  Life  in  matter.  His  discoveries  brought  to  light  im- 
portant points  in  what  is  termed  embryotic  life ;  the 
butterfly,  bee,  etc.,  propagating  their  species  without 
the  male  element ;  and  this  corroborates  science,  prov- 
ing plainly  that  the  origin  of  the  universe  and  man 
depends  not  on  material  conditions.  The  spiritual  un- 
derstanding of  Life,  embraces  neither  sensuous  forma- 
tions nor  conditions  of  matter.  All  that  has  a  beginning 
has  an  end ;  what  we  name  life  germinating  in  an  egg^ 
and  expanding  thence  to  adult  being,  wiU  finally  go 
out,  which  proves  it  never  was  Life,  and  nothing,  in 
fact,  but  a  belief  of  Life,  and  this  belief,  mesmerism  and 
not  man.  Animals  of  lower  organisms  combine  three 
methods  of  reproduction ;  they  multiply  by  eggs,  buds, 
and  self-division,  proving  the  conditions  of  Life  become 
less  imperative  in  lower  organisms,  or  where  there  is 
less  mind  and  belief  on  this  subject.  Prof.  Agassiz  says, 
"  Successive  generations  do  not  begin  with  the  birth  of 
new  individuals,  but  with  the  formation  of  the  egg 
whence  these  individuals  proceed ;  and  we  must  look 
upon  the  egg  as  the  starting  point  of  the  complicated 
structure  of  man."  His  deep  researches  into  material 
structure  cuJminate  here  in  logical  conclusion,  and  with 
less  h}^othesis  and  more  observation  than  generally  at- 
tend such  theorems.  His  discovery  aids  the  science  of 
Life  ;  he  has  bearded  error  in  its  den,  proved  clearly  the 
origin  of  mortal  man  to  be  matter,  and  not  Spirit ;  the 
product  of  an  egg,  instead  of  God,  and  that  a  belief  of 
structural  Hfe  is  the  sole  progenitor  of  what  is  termed 
mortal  man ;  even  as  Truth  is  the  origin  of  immortal 


CEEATION.  263 

man  and  the  universe.  But  what  availeth  it  to  investi- 
gate this  so-called  life,  that  germinates,  matures,  and 
decays  ;  that  is  found  to  end  even  as  it  began,  a  name- 
less nothing,  starting  in  dust,  or  an  egg,  and  ending  in 
dust.  This  belief  and  error  the  source  of  sickness,  sin 
and  death,  hides  the  real  harmony  of  Life.  When  it  is 
learned  that  God  is  our  Life,  man  will  be  immortal, 
sinless,  and  perfect,  and  never  until  then.  Spirit  is 
without  beginning  and  without  end  ;  but  admitting  the 
false  premises  of  Life  in  matter,  whence  to  draw  our 
conclusions  of  man,  we  may  infer  the  discord  and  con- 
fusion consequent  on  this  error  and  belief  with  but  one 
signification,  viz.,  "dust  to  dust.^'  Error  of  thought 
leads  to  error  of  action ;  a  constant  contemplation  of  sin 
will  produce  it,  and  the  ever-present  belief  of  existence 
in  matter,  drops  the  standard  of  man  in  dust.  Contem- 
plate Life  as  it  is,  neither  man  nor  matter,  but  God, 
that  which  is  Intelligence,  purity  and  harmony,  and  we 
gain  its  happiness.  If  Life  has  a  starting  point,  immor- 
tality is  a  myth ;  commencing  at  a  given  point,  signifies 
a  terminus.  If  Life  has  a  beginning,  it  has  an  end  also, 
and  there  is  no  immortality.  Life  is  spherical,  without 
beginning  or  end ;  the  form  of  the  globe  typifies  it,  and 
the  Principle  of  the  universe  is  Life,  Truth,  and  Love. 
Life  is  cause  and  not  effect,  universal,  infinite,  omnipo- 
tent, producing  all  that  really  is,  and  never  inside  its 
productions.  An  egg  were  a  narrow  boundary  for  God  ! 
and  matter  cannot  produce  matter,  much  less  can  it 
produce  Spirit,  or  Spirit  permeate  matter.  For  Spirit 
to  enter  matter  would  be  to  destroy  it,  and  all  would 
be  found  Spirit ;  the  immortal  destroys  mortality,  and 
death  would  be  swallowed  up  in  Life.    That  like  pro- 


264  SCIENCE  AlO)  HEALTH. 

duces  like,  is  not  only  true  in  homoeopathy,  but  holds 
good  in  the  science  of  being.  Embryology  affords  no 
instances  of  one  specie  producing  another ;  of  a  serpent 
germinating  a  bird,  or  a  lion  a  lamb ;  this  would  be 
gathering  grapes  of  thorns,  and  figs  of  thistles.  Such 
amalgamation  would  be  deemed  monstrous,  and  out  of 
the  order  of  things.  A  pure  fountain  sendeth  not 
forth  impure  streams,  and  vice  versa.  Then  how  can 
Spirit  germinate  matter,  the  holy  the  unholy,  and  the 
immortal,  mortahty.  The  difference  is  not  as  great 
between  the  opposite  species,  as  between  matter  and 
Spirit,  so  utterly  unlike  in  substance  and  Intelligence. 
That  Spirit  propagates  matter,  or  matter  Spirit,  is  mor- 
ally impossible ;  science  repudiates  the  thought,  and 
personal  sense  alone,  must  father  it,  because  it  is  un- 
natural, unreal,  and  impossible.  Germinating  Intelli- 
gence is  germinating  God  ;  how  very  absurd  I  Intelli- 
gence in  matter  would  make  matter  the  circumference 
of  mind.  Intelligence  produces,  or  is  produced,  which 
is  it  ?  Is  matter  first  and  mind  afterward  ?  matter  the 
primogenitor  of  mind,  or  does  Intelligence  germinate 
non-Intelligence  ?  Like  produces  hke ;  Intelligence  is 
Spirit  that  germinates  idea,  and  not  matter ;  therefore 
matter  is  neither  effect  nor  cause.  All  is  mind ;  matter 
is  but  a  belief,  and  error.  Natural  history  shows  that 
each  specie  produces  its  like  only  the  bird  is  not  the 
father  of  the  beast;  the  egg  germinates  the  parent 
stock,  and  the  seed  the  original  plant;  hybrids  are 
rapes  upon  nature,  and  not  the  common  order.  Har- 
monious and  immortal  man  is  the  offspring  of  Intelli- 
gence, of  the  unerring  and  infinite  understanding  that 
said,  "  Let  us  make  man,"  hence  the  scientific  certainty 


CEEATION.  265 

of  his  continuance.  All  that  is  discordant  is  mortal, 
and  without  Principle  or  understanding.  Mind  pro- 
duces mind  ;  Intelligence  produces  the  idea  of  Intelli- 
gence ;  and  the  mortal  and  material,  the  beliefs  of  be- 
lief. One  is  Truth,  the  other  error  ;  one  real,  the  other 
unreal ;  the  material  produces  only  the  mortal,  its  basis 
is  belief,  and  not  Truth. 

Professor  Agassiz  argues,  "  man  springs  from  races." 
Mr.  Darwin  has  it,  he  comes  up  through  all  the  lower 
grades  of  being,  and  must  be  a  monkey  before  he  can 
be  a  man.  Mr.  Darwin  is  right  with  regard  to  mortal 
man  or  matter,  but  should  have  made  a  distinction 
between  these  and  the  immortal,  whose  basis  is  Spirit. 
Animality  produces  animals,  and  what  is  good  and  pure 
mingles  not  with  evil  or  the  impure ;  these  are  two 
diametrically  opposite  sources  and  results;  the  good 
comes  from  God,  from  Spirit  outside  of  matter,  the  evil 
is  a  belief  of  matter ;  hence,  the  less  material  the  behef, 
the  more  transparent  mind  is  for  God  to  shine  through, 
for  all  that  is  pure  is  harmonious  and  eternal ;  and  the 
more  is  God,  the  Intelligence  outside  of  matter,  seen 
through  man,  but  not  from  him.  Matter  cannot  pro- 
duce Spirit,  and  vice  versa.  Truth  cannot  produce 
error,  therefore  it  never  made  a  mortal,  sick  or  sinful 
man,  nor  error  a  spiritual,  harmonious  or  immortal 
man.  Error  reflects  error,  and  Truth  is  reflected  only 
by  Truth.  Spirit  gives  forth  only  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  itself,  therefore  the  idea  of  God,  pure  and  un- 
defiled ;  a  mortal  and  sinful  man  is  the  product  of  mor- 
tality and  not  of  God,  of  error  and  not  Truth ;  hence 
the  scripture's  statement  of  him,  that  he  sprang  from 
the  ground,  i.  e.,  from  a  material  basis ;  and  ours, 
12 


266  sciEKCE  Am>  health. 

that  he  is  a  belief  only,  and  error ;  and  Mr.  Darwin's 
that  his  primogenitors  are  beasts ;  and  Prof.  Agassiz's, 
that  he  germinates  from  an  egg.  Our  views  will  be 
accepted  later  than  the  others,  only  because  they  as*e 
more  spiritual.  Prof.  Agassiz  asked,  "  What  can  there 
be  of  a  material  nature,  transmitted  through  these 
bodies,  called  eggs,  themselves  composed  of  the  simplest 
material  elements,  by  which  aU  peculiarities  of  ancestry 
belonging  to  either  sex,  are  brought  down  from  genera- 
tion to  generation."  Here  we  see  the  darkness  and 
doubt  creeping  into  the  great  mind  of  the  great  natur- 
alist, because  of  the  material  base  of  his  reasoning ; 
starting  from  matter  instead  of  God,  for  the  basis  of  im- 
mortal man,  who  by  searching  can  find  out  God  ? 

A  student  said  to  us,  "  I  understand  your  explana- 
tions of  Truth,  but  I  cannot  imderstand  error ; "  and 
why  ?  because  he  made  it  something,  and  we,  nothing ; 
he  gave  to  error  a  local  habitation  and  a  name,  making 
it  what  it  is  not,  even  an  entity  and  power.  There  is 
no  mortal  man,  or  reality  to  error ;  first,  because  man 
is  immortal,  and  error  is  not  the  Truth,  or  reality  of 
being;  secondly,  that  these  are  neither  God  nor  His 
idea ;  all  that  is  real,  is  eternal.  Pains  or  pleasures  of 
personal  sense  are  unreal,  and  the  so-called  life  of  mor- 
tal man  is  a  myth.  The  belief  of  Life  in  matter  is  the 
so-called  mind  of  man,  that  suffers  because  it  is  a  belief 
of  suffering,  and  dies  because  it  is  an  error  of  belief. 
Searching  into  the  origin  of  Life  is  vain ;  no  beginning 
or  end  hath  Life,  for  it  is  from  everlasting  unto  ever- 
lasting. Life  is  Truth,  and  Truth  is  Life,  not  brought 
to  light  through  error  or  sickness,  sin,  and  death ; 
Truth  is  immortality,  not  in  mortality,  for  it  is  Soul, 


CBEATIOK.  267 

not  in  sense  and  sin.  If  Life  staxts  in  an  egg,  it  is 
matter,  and  mortal ;  but  matter  cannot  produce  Intel- 
ligence ;  whence  then  is  mind  ?  All  is  mind ;  there 
is  no  matter.  Spirit  destroys  the  belief  of  matter,  as 
Truth  destroys  error.  If  possible  for  Spirit,  God,  to 
enter  into  a  body  of  sin  and  death,  then  harmony  en- 
ters discord,  and  discord  destroys  harmony ;  can  good 
dwell  in  evU,  or  evil  represent  good  ?  The  poor  logic 
and  lack  of  Truth  that  would  blend  Spirit  and  matter, 
immortality  and  mortality,  sin  and  goodness  in  one 
body,  and  call  it  man,  was  the  error  Jesus  argued 
against  as  the  foundation  of  all  discord,  showing  its 
falsity  by  parable  and  proof ;  Christ,  Truth,  casts  out 
this  error  and  heals  the  sick,  beginning  at  once  to  de- 
stroy mortality  with  its  own  immortality.  The  wicked 
often  return  evil  for  good,  when  the  Truth  of  being 
comes  in  contact  with  their  error  to  destroy  it ;  there- 
fore the  followers  of  Christ,  Truth,  must  love  their  ene- 
mies and  go  forth  as  lambs  among  wolves.  The  sick 
sometimes  pass  through  severe  sufferings  in  the  changes 
Truth  produces,  before  it  destroys  the  error  or  disease ; 
and  the  chronic  sinner,  or  hidden  hypocrite  suffers 
from  the  introduction  into  his  mind  of  the  science  of 
being,  and  often  hates  its  teacher.  Man's  immortality 
rests  on  a  spiritual,  and  not  a  material  basis,  and  his 
health  on  Soul  and  not  sense.  We  have  no  foundation 
for  man's  immortality,  if  the  perfect  is  not  distinct  from 
the  imperfect ;  and  what  evidence  have  we  of  God,  or 
perfection,  where  we  admit  imperfection  germinates 
from  God  ?  The  good  we  are,  the  order,  beauty,  and 
loveliness  we  behold,  all  assure  us  God  is  Life,  Truth, 
and  Love,  and  that  matter  embraces  all  error,  wlule 


268  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Spirit  is  perfect.  Spiritual  science  reveals  all  matter 
inanimate,  while  personal  sense  would  make  it  both 
animate  and  evil  j  but  which  is  the  standard  of  Truth, 
personal  sense,  or  science  ? 

That  harmony,  Intelligence  and  Life,  are  outside  of 
matter,  wholly  apart  and  distinct  from  error,  and  mor- 
tality, even  the  leaf  and  flower,  too  beautiful  to  die, 
declare.  A  consciousness  of  Truth,  Life,  and  Love,  is 
Soul,  not  body.  The  Psalmist  saith,  "When  I  con- 
sider thy  heavens  the  work  of  thy  fingers,  the  moon 
and  the  stars  which  thou  hast  ordained,  what  is  man 
that  thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?  thou  madest  him  to  have 
dominion  over  the  works  of  thy  hands ;  thou  hast  put 
all  things  under  his  feet."  Matter  is  as  clouds,  and 
Spirit  the  sun,  that  appears  to  us  only  as  the  clouds 
disappear.  The  sun  is  not  in  the  cloud,  but  shines 
beyond  it ;  thus  it  is  with  the  Soul  of  man ;  when  the 
belief  of  Substance,  or  Life  in  matter  disappears,  we 
take  up  existence  as  Spirit,  and  our  body  is  transparent 
to  Soul,  and  no  longer  a  belief  of  substance-matter,  or 
personal  sense,  but  the  idea  of  Intelligence,  harmony, 
and  Life.  Truth  separated  Jesus,  its  idea,  from  the 
world  of  error,  and  the  world  of  sense  felt  the  effect  of 
Truth,  because  it  was  tearing  away  the  foundations  of 
error,  that  could  not  understand  the  need  there  was  of 
this ;  hence  the  unappreciated  labor  and  love  of  Jesus, 
the  great  demonstrator  of  the  science  of  Life.  Had 
Jesus  defended  error,  admitted  its  positions,  and  justi- 
fied them,  he  would  have  been  the  world's  favorite. 
But  this  was  impossible  to  him  who  chose  his  master  of 
Spirit.  He  could  not  destroy  sickness  with  the  Truth, 
that  Life  is  God,  and  be  a  stickler  for  personal  sense, 


CBEATioir.  269 

and  Life  in  matter.  Had  he  believed  with  them  on 
this  point,  he  would  have  mingled  amicably  with  hypo- 
crites and  the  sensuous  man,  and  not  rebuked  them, 
and  been  hated  for  it ;  but  hypocrisy  was  more  repug- 
nant to  goodness  and  Truth,  than  other  forms  of  evil. 
The  fact  that  Christ  was  Truth,  error  soon  found  out, 
and  the  world  of  personal  sense  hated  Jesus,  for  he  re- 
buked it,  and  chose  not  an  'ism,  or  'ology,  to  define 
Christianity,  or  to  aid  him  in  its  practice.  Had  he 
believed  as  others  did,  he  would  not  have  so  suffered 
from  the  world,  or  had  he  preached  better  than  he  prac- 
ticed, he  would  have  mixed  error  with  error,  and  no 
chemical  change,  or  separation  from  the  world  would 
have  followed  his  preaching;  but  he  could  not  and 
would  not  cast  out  devils  with  Beelzebub;  he  might 
have  been  a  popular  man,  on  this  common  basis,  but 
then  he  could  not  have  been  a  Christian ;  he  might  have 
talked  well,  and  not  been  good  enough  for  that  good- 
ness to  prove  itself,  by  making  war  on  error,  and  he 
would  have  passed  for  a  good  man.  The  world  of  sense 
and  error  felt  him,  for  he  was  destroying  it ;  those 
whom  he  blessed,  cursed  him,  yet  he  loved  his  enemies, 
and  while  they  thought  of  him  only  to  condemn,  his 
better  thoughts  answered  theirs,  betting  them  of  sick- 
ness and  casting  out  their  errors.  Such  was  the  effect 
of  his  mind  on  all  it  touched,  whether  enemy  or  friend, 
and  such  will  be  the  effect  on  mankind,  of  every  real 
follower  of  Christ.  His  mind,  pure  and  spiritual, 
touched  theirs  to  higher  issues,  and  restored  harmony 
to  the  body.  He  knew  that  like  produces  like,  that  his 
higher  being  in  contact  with  others,  changed  and  lifted 
them  higher,  that  Truth  germinates  Truth,  and  Spirit 


270  8CIEN0E  AND  HEALTH. 

imparts  spirituality,  and  not  materiality ;  this  was  the 
science  and  the  Principle  of  his  consistent  demonstra- 
tion, that  healed  the  sick,  and  cast  out  error.  Any 
hypothesis  of  birth  and  death,  is  unworthy  Intelligence. 
What  is  real  is  eternal,  eliminated  and  sustained  by 
Spirit  alone,  that  matter  cannot  express,  and  much  less 
control  or  destroy.  All  the  formations  of  God  are 
based  on  Spirit  and  immortality,  and  that  which  is 
formed  by  Soul,  and  not  sense,  is  harmless,  harmonious 
and  eternal. 

Heaven  and  earth,  together  with  every  animal,  min- 
eral, and  vegetable  that  God  hath  made,  are  harmoni- 
ous and  eternal.  The  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  produces 
its  own  kind,  for  it  is  predicated  on  error,  that  brings 
forth  that  which  is  sinful,  ferocious,  impure,  and  mortal. 
Vertebrates,  articulates,  mollusks  and  radiates  are  sim- 
ply what  mind  makes  them.  They  are  technicalized 
mortality,  that  will  disappear  when  the-  radiates  of 
Spirit  illumine  sense,  and  destroy  forever  the  belief  of 
Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter. 

The  voice  of  Christian  science  crieth  in  the  wilder- 
ness to-day,  with  scarcely  an  adherent  on  earth,  but  we 
also  know,  it  is  preparing  the  way  for  the  Principle  of 
being  to  be  imderstood,  and  its  demonstration  given 
that  casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick.  Death  brings 
not  at  once  spiritualization,  nor  is  it  the  stepping  stone 
to  a  distant  day  of  final  judgment,  when  a  personal 
God  shall  pass  sentence  on  man.  The  sentence  of 
Truth  against  error  is  already  passed ;  every  loss  and 
experience  of  the  falsity  of  earthly  things,  pronounce 
it.  Truth  sentences  error,  now  and  forever,  and 
the  final  judgment  to  which  olden  tenets  pointed, 


CBXATIOK.  271 

is  when  the  belief  of  Life  or  death  in  matter  is  de- 
stroyed. When  the  strong  fetters  of  personal  sense  are 
broken,  man  will  be  free  to  do  God's, will,  and  then  wiU 
we  behold  the  "new  heaven  and  new  earth,  for  the 
former  things  shall  have  passed  away ; "  and  the  mate- 
rial given  place  to  the  spiritual ;  Spirit  destroys  matter. 
The  harmonious  and  inmiortal  heavens,  earth,  and 
man,  will  be  revealed  and  understood  when  science 
sh£lll  take  the  place  of  personal  sense,  and  error  yield 
to  Truth.  The  sharp  experiences  of  earth,  and  the 
tender  Wisdom  that  take  away  idols,  help  to  hasten 
this  hour,  and  to  destroy  the  belief  of  happiness  in 
personal  sense.  Why  the  pleasure-loving  world  cannot 
discern  the  science  of  Life,  is  "because  carnal  man 
cannot  discern  spiritual  things."  When  personal  sense 
yields  up  the  ghost,  and  Life  is  found,  Soul  understood, 
it  will  be  the  resurrection  of  man  in  Truth ;  but  Spirit 
can  never  be  apprehended  until  matter  is  understood  a 
myth.  Life,  that  is  Spirit,  is  not  reached  until  all  error 
is  destroyed. 

The  belief  that  death  is  the  door  to  spirituality  and 
Life,  is  the  error  that  prevents  a  better  understanding 
and  improvement  of  being,  by  which  alone,  immortality 
is  won.  We  gain  immortality  through  the  footsteps  of 
science  that  reveal  Truth,  Life,  and  Love,  to  our  under- 
standing, in  which  we  learn  there  are  no  physical  laws, 
no  necessary  fulfillment  of  material  conditions,  no  sin, 
sickness,  or  death,  in  Life  that  is  Soul.  That  death  is 
a  step  towards  Life,  is  error  that  begets  mortality ;  for 
belief  fulfills  the  conditions  of  a  belief,  and  therefore 
will  continue  to  die  until  the  falsehood  and  error  of 
Life  or  death  in  matter,  is  destroyed.    Death  is  but 


272  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

the  stepping  stone  to  other  mortal  conditions  of  belief; 
it  never  procured  Life,  for  this  is  God,  and  God  must 
become  our  practical  Life,  before  man  is  found  im- 
mortal. "We  see  in  the  vegetable  kingdom  that  the 
seed  must  rot  to  propagate  anew,  and  the  poor  germ 
is  doomed  to  this  same  experience  also ;  it  must  rot 
again,  according  to  material  law.  The  answer  to  the 
ancient  question,  which  is  first,  the  eggy  or  the  parent 
that  takes  care  of  the  egg  ?  is  given  when  you  admit 
the  parent  is  developed  from  an  egg,  for  that  is  first 
which  produced  the  parent ;  but  an  egg  never  propa- 
gated man. 

"  We  have  no  right  to  assume  that  individtials  have 
grown,  or  been  formed  under  circumstances  that  made 
matter  conditions  essential  to  their  maintenance  and 
reproduction,  or  important  to  their  origin  and  first  in- 
troduction, unless  we  dismiss  reason  and  revelation  ut- 
terly. That  earth  was  hatched  from  the  egg  of  night 
was  anciently  argued,  and  this  absurdity  is  less  than  to 
conclude  Spirit  produces  matter,  or  that  it  is  in  matter. 
Pursuing  the  varied  hypotheses  of  man,  we  think  as  a 
cliild,  but  putting  away  childish  things  and  asking  more 
earnestly  after  God,  we  shall  be  answered  from  Soul, 
and  not  sense,  and  Spirit,  instead  of  matter,  will  guide 
our  conclusions.  Heathen  philosophy,  modem  geology, 
zoology,  physiology,  anatomy,  etc.,  deal  with  other  or 
different  phenomena  from  those  proceeding  from  the 
Supreme  Being.  The  first  proceed  from  belief  only, 
but  the  latter  are  reflections  of  Spirit ;  these  are  the 
ideas  of  God  coming  to  the  understanding,  but  the  for- 
mer are  beliefs  of  matter.  The  proof  requisite  to  sus- 
tain assumptions  diametrically  opposed  to  personal  sense, 


CEEATION.  273 

is  just  what  Jesus  taught,  namely,  the  fruit  they  bear, 
otherwise  the  demonstration  they  bring ;  if  you  contra- 
dict sense  with  science  and  abide  by  the  rules  of  the 
latter,  you  will  demonstrate  harmony,  and  prove  your 
position  the  right  one.  Our  experience  of  what  is  called 
Life  germinating  from  an  egg,  corresponds  with  that  of 
Job,  that  it  is  of  "  few  days  and  full  of  trouble."  From 
this  material  source  flow  all  sorrow,  sin,  and  death,  and 
the  power  is  not  in  its  origin  to  "  deliver  us  from  the 
body  of  this  death,"  consequently  our  next  appeal  is  to 
something  higher  that  to  matter,  drugs,  'ologies,  or  'isms. 
We  may  call  on  God  to  heal  our  sicknesses,  and  though 
we  pray  seven  times  a  day,  and  our  clergyman  and 
physician  pray  for  us,  we  may  not  gain  the  blessing ;  not 
faith,  but  understanding,  brings  the  blessing.  To  know 
that  God  is  not  the  author  of  sin  or  suffering,  and  that 
*'  his  hand  is  not  shortened,  or  ear  heavy,"  but  that 
error  produces  error,  is  to  learn  what  error  is,  and  how 
destroyed ;  then  shall  we  find  our  remedy  for  sickness 
and  sin,  is  to  "  work  out  our  own  salvation."  On  this 
point  mankind  need  much  enlightenment,  for  the  science 
of  being  alone  solves  the  problem  of  man  harmoniously. 
God  giveth  not  a  stone  for  bread ;  when  we  ask  earn- 
estly and  strive  for  health  to  be  useful,  able  to  do  good 
to  ourself  and  others,  why  does  he  withhold  it  ?  These 
are  unanswerable  questions,  irreconcilable  with  Wis- 
dom until  we  learn  God  is  not  person,  but  Principle,  and 
that  we  must  understand  this  Principle,  to  direct  our 
being  in  harmony  with  it ;  and  then  shall  we  be  able  to 
govern  the  physical  and  mental.  All  depends  on  mind  ; 
matter  holds  no  power  over  man  to  create  or  to  destroy 
him.  Sickness  and  death  are  errors  of  belief  arising 
12* 


274  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

fi-om  an  ignorance  of  our  origin  and  immortal  being,  and 
to  be  harmonious  and  immortal  we  must  understand  the 
science  of  Life,  that  changes  our  reckonings  of  Life  from 
body  to  Soul,  and  from  matter  to  Spirit.  Knowing  we 
are  Intelligence,  and  not  intelligent  matter ;  Soul  and 
not  sense,  is  the  Truth  that  destroys  all  sickness,  sin, 
and  death.  Once  perceiving  the  mental  hallucination 
that  embitters  existence,  we  shall  unmake  what  mind 
has  made.  God  sends  not  one  of  our  diseases,  and  mat- 
ter cannot  create  sensation,  nor  can  it  govern  mind. 
Error  alone,  produces  error,  and  aU  sickness,  and  every 
discord  of  earth  is  error. 

Thought,  let  loose  somewhat  from  the  old  basic 
theories  amalgamates  with  other  forms  of  belief,  and 
changes  them ;  this  we  see  prototyped  in  the  floral 
kingdom,  in  blended  tints  of  leaf  and  flower.  The 
metaphysical,  however,  will  end  as  the  physical,  when, 
according  to  Agassiz,  "the  intermixing  of  different 
species,  urged  to  its  final  limits,  results  in  the  distinct 
original  species."  Error  must  be  destroyed  at  its  foun- 
tain head,  or  it  will  resume  its  old  proportions  and 
relations.  Mind  must  settle  down  on  an  improved 
basis,  even  the  Truth  of  being,  or  health  will  never  be 
universally  established,  and  when  this  is  done,  harmo- 
nious and  immortal  man  will  be  the  only  man.  Prof. 
Agassiz  has  given  the  origin  of  mortal  and  material 
man ;  he  has  traced  what  we  term  animal  existence, 
through  various  stages  of  its  embryology,  and  with 
most  important  observations  that  ought  to  awaken 
thought  to  the  higher  and  purer  contemplation  of  man's 
origin  that  must  precede  the  understanding  of  being. 
Man  is  not  the  oflspring  of  sense,  but  Soul,  and  co- 


CBBATION.  276 

existent  with  God.     The  fact  that  modem  researches 
prove  animal  existence  in  some  instances  free  from  its 
lowest  instinct,  is  worthy  our  philanthropy,  and  points 
to  the  future  footsteps  of  the  science  of  being.    The 
great  point,  is  to  understand  the  Principle  of  being,  — 
the  Life  that  is  eternal,  without  beginning  and  without 
end,  and  this  study  will  absorb  the  attention  of  sage  and 
philosopher  at  a  not  far-distant  day ;  but  the  Christian 
alone  will  fathom  it,  for  he  it  is  that  understands  better 
the  Life  that  is  God.     We  cannot  reach  this  Principle 
unless  it  be  understood ;  man's  immortality  even,  hangs 
on  understanding  the  science  of  being.    Because  God 
is  the  only  Life  and  Principle  of  man,  that  which  is 
good  is  all  that  is  immortal ;  but  to  prove  our  ignorance 
of  this,  we  have  only  to  point  to  the  tenacity  with 
which  we  cling  to  beliefs  of  sickness,  sin  and  death. 
Had  we  the  understanding  of  our  God-being  or  the 
omnipotence  of  Truth,  we  should  have  no  fear  of  matter, 
and  having  none,  our  bodies  would  become  harmonious 
and  immortal ;  a  belief  of  Substance-matter  would  then 
give  place  to  the  understanding  of  Substance-Spirit; 
for  the  spiritual  body  is  the  only  real  one,  and  tan- 
gible as  the  material.      Ontology  receives  but  little 
attention  from  the  working-day  world,  and  the  signi- 
fication of  psychology  is  shockingly  perverted.      The 
science  of  Soul  is  not  mesmerism,  by  any  means,  and 
is  less  understood  than  all  other  questions ;  little  jus- 
tice is  done  metaphysics  by  a  utilitarian  people  where 
the  race  is  to  the  swift. 

The  domestic  economy  of  the  bee,  and  its  method  of 
multiplying,  foreshadows  the  understanding  of  being 
yet  to  come.    That  mind  produces  mind,  and  our  beliefs 


276  SCIENCE  AKD  HEALTH. 

of  matter  re-produced  beliefe  only,  is  the  conclusion 
that  accords  with  natural  history  and  the  science  of 
being.  Again,  we  state,  all  is  mind  ;  there  is  no  matter, 
and  this  needs  only  to  be  understood  to  establish  har- 
mony perpetual.  Mind  i3  the  only  actor,  and  produces 
mind,  viz.,  the  Truth  or  error  of  man  ;  matter  is  not  an 
entity  or  reality.  From  the  deep  sleep  that  fell  upon 
Adam,  Eve  was  produced.  In  sleep,  cause  and  effect 
are  beliefs  only,  that  which  seems,  and  not  that  which 
really  is.  This  was  the  advent  of  mortal  and  material 
man.  Sickness,  sin  and  death,  had  no  real  basis,  for 
they  originated  not  with  God,  Spirit,  but  were  beliefs 
of  matter,  hence  the  very  opposite  of  understanding, 
and  without  Principle  or  immortality,  therefore  they 
proceeded  not  from  the  creative  Wisdom.  All  that 
originated  in  Adam  (that  supposed  addenda  to  crea- 
tion) was  not  "good,"  it  was  illusion,  the  offspring 
of  a  dream ;  hence  it  was  a  belief  only,  and  not  the 
reality  of  being.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  were  em- 
braced in  this  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  and  are  the 
dream,  and  not  the  reality  of  Life.  We  classify*belief 
error,  insomuch  as  it  embraces  all  that  is  mortal  dis- 
cord ;  it  changed  the  stand-point  of  being  from  Spirit 
to  matter,  from  understanding  to  belief,  yea,  from 
God  to  man.  Adam  was  the  impersonation  of  error, 
but  man  was  the  type  and  image  of  Truth.  Adam 
constituted  matter  and  mortality;  man  represented 
immortality  and  Spirit;  but  the  dream  or  belief  of 
Life  in  matter  is,  that  Adam  is  man,  and  that  error 
is  Truth.  There  was  no  more  foundation  for  calling 
Bin,  sickness,  and  death,  man,  than  for  saying,  "  I  wiR 
make  man  as  God."     Should  universal  mind  or  beUef 


CEEATION.  277 

adopt  the  appearing  of  a  star  as  its  formula  of  crea- 
tion, the  advent  of  mortal  man  would  commence  with  a 
star.  The  belief  regarding  the  origin  of  mortal  man  has 
changed  since  Adam  produced  Eve,  and  the  only  reason 
a  rib  is  not  the  present  mode  of  evolution,  is  because 
of  this  change,  and  more  mortal  opinions  to  contend 
against  now,  than  when  error  first  said,  "  Believe  in  me." 
Conditions  of  matter  are  conditions  of  mind  instead, 
therefore  the  supposed  conditions  becomes  imperative 
as  mind  only.  Error,  named  Adam,  is  the  belief,  or 
alpha  and  omega  of  what  is  termed  Life  in  matter. 
"When  mortal  belief  says  an  egg  produces  man,  this 
condition  becomes  as  fixed  and  imperative  as  the  orig- 
inal one  of  a  rib.  That  we  must  breathe  in  order  to  live 
is  another  belief,  whereas  the  reality  of  being  is  Life,  and 
its  phenomena  not  dependent  on  matter.  Do  you  say 
man  was  formed  before  knowing  his  origin,  then  where- 
fore any  belief  on  this  subject?  But  Eve  embodied 
the  maternal  egg,  and  was  the  offspring  of  Adam's 
dream,  the  germ  of  belief,  and  mortals  since  appearing 
are  these  beliefs.  There  is  no  mortal  man ;  the  sleep 
of  Adam  was  what  to-day  we  term  mesmerism,  in  which 
belief  creates,  and  controls  all  it  creates.  In  mesmer- 
ism matter  is  made  not  to  appear  solid,  and  the  harm- 
less stick  becomes  a  serpent ;  according  to  what  mind 
says  of  matter,  it  appears,  hence  we  learn  all  material 
things  are  formed  by  mind,  first  and  last.  Belief  may 
adopt  any  condition  whatever,  and  that  will  become 
its  imperative  mode  of  cause  and  effect.  The  infinite 
and  all-wise  Maker  condemned  this  creation,  but  let  it 
have  its  experience  before  the  sentence  of  our  God  was 
executed  upon  it. 


278  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

A  mortal  body  is  but  a  belief  of  Life  in  matter,  and 
controlled  by  this  belief;  its  original  requirements 
were  less  than  its  educated  ones.  Consciousness  rises 
above  the  horizon  of  personal  sense,  starting  first  un- 
conscious thought,  and  reaching  what  we  falsely  term 
conscious  matter,  before  its  demands  proceed  from  the 
body.  'Tis  safe  to  conclude  man  exists,  though  he 
has  lost  his  lungs,  or  any  other  portion  of  organism; 
if  he  has  reached  the  science  of  being,  his  existence 
is  understood  and  eternal,  and  man  is  immortal  only 
whose  Life  is  Soul,  and  not  sense,  God  and  not  matter. 
We  must  have  the  sense  and  consciousness  of  being 
that  is  independent  of  matter,  self-existent,  self-sus- 
taining and  eternal ;  for  this  is  the  Science  of  Life  that 
casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick.  We  know  these 
statements  jar  on  what  is  called  personal  sense  ;  but  we 
disregard  that  altogether ;  our  only  sorrow  is  not  to  be 
understood,  or  be  thought  irreverent  of  God,  until 
Christendom  learns  how  important  what  we  say  is  to 
follow  the  rich  example  of  our  Master  in  healing  the 
sick,  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  poor,  etc.  To-day  our 
religions  preach  to  the  rich,  and  depend  on  matter,  in- 
stead of  God,  to  heal  the  sick. 

The  persecutions  Truth  met  over  eighteen  centuries 
ago,  and  the  demonstrations  it  gave  in  destroying  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death,  and  bringing  to  light  immortality, 
it  would  be  well  to  remember  at  this  date ;  and  if  our 
readers  understand  what  is  written  in  this  book,  they 
will  be  able  to  prove  to  themselves,  it  reproduces,  how- 
ever faintly,  the  same  proofs;  shall  it  not  then,  be 
accepted,  on  the  ground  our  Master  said,  "For  the 
work's  sake."    Every  new  idea  of  Truth,  that  comes 


CEEATION.  279 

out  from  the  infinite  Spirit,  and  touclies  the  ragged 
shores  of  belief,  has  been  met  with  derision  and  chains, 
scourged  out  of  synagogues  at  first,  but  afterwards  par- 
doned and  received. 

To  the  pulpit  we  appeal.  Judge  not  this  science 
until  you  prove  whether  it  be  Truth  or  error ;  test  its 
Principle  by  the  rules  laid  down,  and  then  will  you 
learn  God  is  the  life  of  man,  and  that  materia  medica, 
or  theology,  never  can  take  the  place  of  the  science  of 
God,  in  healing  the  sick,  and  casting  out  all  error.  The 
beliefs  that  form  the  body  mortal  are  not  destroyed  at 
once ;  "  it  is  not  all  of  death  to  die."  After  what  is 
named  death,  the  belief  of  sickness,  sin  and  death  con- 
tinues, until  the  science  of  being  is  reached,  and  man's 
Life  is  found  Soul,  and  not  sense. 

Adam  being  created  before  Eve,  proves  the  mater- 
nal egg  never  propagated  him,  and  Eve  being  formed 
of  Adam's  rib,  shows  her  origin  was  not  that ;  "  knowl- 
edge "  defined  man  falsely  then,  even  as  at  present; 
although  physiology  has  since  been  grafted  into  the 
forbidden  "  tree."  An  infant  a  few  hours  old  was  said 
to  be  immersed  in  water,  to  test  the  possibility  of  mak- 
ing him  amphibious ;  and  this  daily  ablution  continued 
until  the  infant  could  remain  under  water,  and  the  or- 
dinary functions  of  lungs  be  suspended  twenty  minutes 
at  one  time,  playing  the  while  and  enjoying  the  bath. 
The  infant  is  wholly  controlled  by  its  parents'  belief ; 
addressing  the  mother  mentally,  we  have  stopped  the 
moaning  and  restlessness  of  her  babe,  but  could  not 
affect  the  child,  except  through  its  mother. 

This  should  furnish  a  hint  to  parents  to  control  their 
offspring  mentally;  beginning  in  the  science  of  being 


280  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

to  govern  their  bodies;  employing  mind  instead  of 
matter,  to  heal  them,  and  also  to  prevent  their  being 
sick.  We  should  be  able  at  the  bedside  of  a  mother, 
without  medicine  or  applications  of  any  sort,  to  prevent 
the  pangs  of  child-birth ;  labor  should  be  painless,  and 
this  dreaded  hour  be  without  suffering  and  joyful, 
even  as  the  opening  of  the  buds,  or  the  development 
of  the  flower.  Mind  controls  embryology  without  pain 
to  the  universe,  and  why  not  the  same  with  woman  ? 
The  parent's  mind  develops  the  infant  before  and  after 
birth,  until  the  mother  says,  my  child  can  take  care  of 
itself ;  at  this  period  the  human  species,  bird  and  beast, 
dismiss  their  offspring  from  their  immediate  maternal 
eye,  and  commence  educating  them  to  what  is  termed, 
self-dependence ;  but  alas  I  on  the  ground  that  Life 
depends  on  matter,  and  this  destroys  the  self-reliance 
that  science  would  give. 

Although  the  advancing  stages  of  human  develop- 
ment require  the  higher  order  of  parental  mind  to  guide 
their  offspring  aright,  we  regret  to  say,  the  human 
species  make  shocking  work  of  it.  The  peculiar  traits 
and  characteristics  of  progenitors  are  transmitted  from 
generation  to  generation ;  but  this  is  a  transfer  of  belief 
only,  the  parent's  mind  passing  to  their  offspring. 
The  poisonous  reptile,  bird  of  prey,  beast  carnivorous, 
and  mortal  man,  are  products  of  mortal  beKef,  of  error 
and  not  Truth,  of  sense  instead  of  Soul.  The  belief 
that  Life  and  Intelligence  belong  to  the  body,  is  the 
source  of  all  wrong-thinking,  and  wrong-acting ;  it 
takes  away  from  Soul  and  gives  to  sense,  and  is  the 
fountain  of  sickness,  sin,  and  death.  All  formations  are 
shadows  of  being,  and  we  their  Soul  and  Substance ; 


CEEATION.  281 

but  this  fact  of  science  detracts  nothing  from  God,  the 
universal  Intelligence  ;  and  because  this  statement,  un- 
derstood, brings  forth  good  fruits,  heals  the  sick  and 
destroys  error,  we  have  the  Master's  rule  for  its  cor- 
rectness, insomuch  as  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit. 
Life  is  the  forming  and  governing  Principle  of  all  things, 
and  by  no  means  the  frailty  that  the  foot  of  man  crushes 
out.  Soul  is  the  immortal  basis  of  man  and  the  uni«- 
verse,  the  Truth  of  aU  things,  and  the  Principle  that 
holds  the  very  winds  in  its  fist. 

Substance  is  Intelligence,  yea,  Spirit,  not  matter.  "  I 
am  the  resurrection  and  Life,"  are  the  words  of  him 
who  spake  as  never  man  spake ;  and  knew  all  about  it. 
But  this  understanding  of  Truth  is  to-day  a  voice  cry- 
ing in  the  wilderness  of  error.  All  is  discord  in  mortal 
man ;  the  good  he  would  do  is  held  back,  by  sickness, 
sin  or  death ;  if  he  works  to  benefit  his  race,  he  sinks 
into  a  premature  grave,  with  softened  brain,  or  some- 
thing of  this  sort.  Mental  labor  should  strengthen 
man ;  mind  is  capable  of  endless  action  and  immortal 
harmony ;  but  incessant  action  will  destroy  matter. 
Searching  into  the  science  of  being  will  never  soften  a 
man's  brain,  or  produce  disease  of  any  kind,  but  is 
known  to  cure  disease.  And  the  only  difficulty  in 
pro-\ang  this,  is  the  utter  ignorance  of  its  principle. 
But  taking  an  old  belief  by  the  throat  is  surely  no  small 
task;  somehow  like  the  phoenix,  it  rises  from  its  own 
ashes.  The  influence  one  mind  exerts  involuntarily 
over  another  is  little  understood ;  aU  our  thoughts  are 
moulded  more  or  less  by  others ;  the  body  is  governed 
by  mind,  notwithstanding  our  utter  ignorance  of  this, 
and  involuntary  submission  to  it.   If  to-day  the  general 


282  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

thought  embraced  the  science  of  being,  man's  longevity- 
would  increase  ten-fold,  and  immortality  be  brought  to 
light ;  the  years  of  man  will  be  extended  as  the  belief 
of  intelligent  matter  is  destroyed,  until  at  length  a  full 
recognition  of  Truth  shall  destroy  all  sin,  sickness,  and 
death.  Error  will  continue  seven  thousand  years,  from 
the  time  of  Adam,  its  origin.  At  the  expiration  of  this 
period  Truth  will  be  generally  comprehended,  and  sci- 
ence roll  back  the  darkness  that  now  hides  the  eternal 
sunshine  and  lift  the  curtain  on  Paradise,  where  earth 
produces  at  the  command  of  Intelligence,  and  Soul,  in- 
stead of  sense,  govern  man. 


CHAPTER  V. 

PBAYEE  AND  ATONEMENT. 

Thoughts  unuttered  are  not  unknown  to  the  infinite 
Intelligence  comprehending  them,  to  whom  a  desire  is 
prayer,  and  no  loss  can  occur  from  trusting  God  with 
our  desires,  to  mould  and  make  higher  before  they  are 
evolved  in  action.  But  prayer  has  its  motives,  and 
what  are  they  ?  To  make  him  better  that  prays,  or  to 
benefit  his  hearers,  to  inform  the  Infinite  of  what  he  is 
ignorant,  or  to  be  heard  of  men  ?  First,  are  we  ben- 
efited by  praying  ?  Were  God  a  person  to  be  moved 
by  the  breath  of  praise,  or  less  than  Infinite  in  under- 
standing, or  changing  in  Love  and  Wisdom,  He  might 
do  more  good  because  of  our  petitions,  and  grant  them 
on  the  ground  of  the  petitioner,  in  which  case  lip-ser- 
vice were  an  advantage  not  to  be  overlooked.  But 
God  is  Love,  and  do  we  ask  Him  to  be  more  than  this 
to  man  ?  God  is  Intelligence,  and  can  we  inform  the 
infinite  Wisdom,  or  tell  of  our  needs,  the  infinitesimal 
part  already  comprehended  ?  Do  we  hope  to  change 
perfection  in  one  of  its  arrangements,  or  shall  we  plead 
for  more  of  the  open  fount,  pouring  in  all  we  will  re- 
ceive, and  more  cannot  be  given  ?  Does  prayer  bring 
us  nearer  the  divine  source  of  all  being  and  blessed- 
ness ?  then  it  is  the  prayer  of  works  and  not  words ; 
asking  to  love  God  never  made  us  love  him,  but  this 
desire,  expressed  in  daily  watchfulness  and  assimilation 
283 


284  SCIENCE  AXD  HEALTH. 

to  the  divine  character,  moulds  and  fashions  us  to  His 
image. 

The  danger  of  audible  prayer  is,  that  we  fall  into 
temptation  through  it,  and  become  an  involuntary 
hypocrite.  First,  by  uttering  what  is  not  a  real  desire, 
and  secondly,  consoling  ourself  under  sin-  with  the  re- 
collection we  have  prayed  over  it.  Hypocrisy  is  fatal  to 
Christianity,  and  praying  publicly,  we  often  go  be- 
yond our  means,  beyond  the  honest  standpoint  of 
fervent  and  habitual  desire ;  if  we  are  not  yearning  in 
secret  and  striving  for  the  accomplishment  of  all  we 
ask,  ours  are  "  vain  repetitions,  such  as  heathen  use." 
If  our  petition  is  sincere,  we  shall  labor  for  what  we 
pray,  and  be  rewarded  by  "  Him  who  seeth  in  secret 
and  rewardeth  openly."  No  expression  of  them  can 
make  our  desires  more,  or  less,  nor  gain  the  ear  om- 
nipotent sooner  by  words  than  thoughts.  If  every 
petition  in  prayer  is  sincere,  God  knows  it  before  we 
tell  Him,  and  letting  it  remain  honestly  before  Him  we 
incur  no  risk  of  overtalking  our  real  state. 

Prayer  is  sometimes  employed,  like  a  catholic  con- 
fession, to  cancel  sin,  and  this  impedes  Christianity. 
Sin  is  not  forgiven;  we  cannot  escape  its  penalty. 
Being  sorry  for  its  committal  is  but  one  step  towards 
reform,  and  the  very  smallest  one ;  the  next  step  that 
Wisdom  requires  is,  the  test  of  our  sincerity,  namely,  a 
reformation.  To  this  end  we  are  placed  under  stress 
of  circumstances  where  the  temptation  comes  to  repeat 
the  offence,  and  the  woe  comes  for  what  has  been  done 
until  we  learn  there  is  no  discount  in  the  law  of  retribu- 
tion, and  we  must  pay  the  uttermost  farthing.  The 
measure  we  have  meted  will  be  measured  to  us  again. 


PRAYER  AND  ATONEMENT.  285 

fall  and  running  over ;  Christians  and  sinners  get  tlieir 
full  measurement,  but  not  here  ;  a  follower  of  Christ,  for 
centuries  to  come,  must  drink  his  cup  ;  ingratitude  and 
persecution  -wlU  fill  it  to  the  brim,  but  God  pours  the 
riches  of  joy  into  the  understanding,  and  gives  us 
strength  as  our  day.  Sinners  flourish  as  the  green  bay 
tree,  but  looking  farther,  David  saw  their  end. 

Prayer  cannot  change  the  science  of  being,  for  good- 
ness alone  reaches  the  demonstration  of  Truth.  A 
petition  for  another  to  work  for  us,  never  does  the  work 
required  of  us.  To  address  Deity  as  a  person,  perpe- 
trates the  belief  of  God  in  man,  which  impedes  spirit- 
ual progress  and  hides  Truth.  We  reach  the  science 
of  Christianity  only  through  demonstration,  but  here, 
our  good  will  be  evil  spoken  of,  and  falsehood  will  war 
against  advancing  Truth.  Principle  should  govern 
man ;  person  can  pardon  but  not  reform  the  sinner. 
God  is  not  a  separate  Wisdom  from  the  Wisdom  we 
possess,  and  the  talent  He  hath  given  to  be  used  we 
must  improve ;  therefore,  to  call  on  God  to  do  our 
work  for  us,  is  vainly  supposing  we  have  little  to  do 
but  to  ask  for  pardon  and  re-commit  the  offence.  If 
prayer  cherishes  the  "belief  sin  is  forgiven,  and  man 
better  because  he  prays,  it  is  asking  amiss ;  for  he  is 
worse  if  the  punishment  sin  incurs  is  kept  back,  or  he 
thinks  himself  forgiven  when  he  is  not.  Prayer  is  im- 
pressive ;  it  gives  momentary  solemnity  and  elevation 
to  thought,  but  does  a  state  of  ecstacy  produce  lasting 
benefit?  Looking  deeply,  and  metaphysically  into 
these  things,  we  find  a  reaction  takes  place,  unfavorable 
to  understanding  and  sober  resolve,  and  the  wholesome 
perception  of  God's  requirements;  also  that  personal 


286  SCIENCE   AXD  HEALTH, 

sense,  and  not  Soul,  produces  these  moods  of  feeling, 
[f  spiritual  sense  guided  men  at  such  times,  there 
would  grow  out  of  those  ecstatic  desires,  higher  exper- 
iences and  a  better  life  ;  self-examination,  and  more 
purity.  A  self-satisfied  ventilation  of  ecclesiastical 
fervor  never  made  a  Christian ;  verbal  prayer  embraces 
too  much  error  to  forward  this  great  purpose.  First, 
it  supposes  God  a  person  influenced  by  man,  making 
the  divine  ear  a  personal  sense  instead  of  the  all-hear- 
ing and  all-knowing  Intelligence,  to  whom  every  want 
of  man  is  understood,  and  by  whom  it  will  be  supplied. 
Again,  what  we  desire,  and  ask  to  be  given,  is  not 
always  best  for  us  to  receive,  in  which  case  the  infinite 
understanding  will  certainly  not  grant  our  request ; 
therefore  what  avails  it  with  God  how  much  a  man 
prays  ?  When  we  pray  aright,  we  shall  "  enter  into 
the  closet ; "  in  other  words,  shut  the  door  of  the  lips 
and  in  the  silent  sanctuary  of  earnest  longings,  deny 
sin  and  sense,  and  take  up  the  cross,  while  we  go  forth 
with  honest  hearts  laboring  to  reach  Wisdom,  Love, 
and  Truth.  This  prayer  will  be  answered,  insomuch 
as  we  shall  put  in  practice  our  desires.  The  Master's 
injunction  was  to  pray  in  secret ;  to  desire  to  be  better, 
and  let  our  lives  attest  the  sincerity  of  that  desire. 
Are  we  really  grateful  for  the  good  we  receive  ?  then 
we  shall  have  more,  and  never  until  then,  and  avail 
ourselves  of  the  blessings  we  have,  and  this  will  thank 
God  more  than  speech.  From  the  Intelhgence  that 
numbers  the  very  hairs  of  our  heads,  we  cannot  conceal 
the  ingratitude  of  barren  lives  by  thanking  Omnipo- 
tence with  our  lips,  while  the  heart  is  far  from  Truth. 
When  we  vainly  imagine  gratitude  is  a  mere  expression 


PEAYEE  AlTD  ATONEMENT.  287 

of  thanks,  we  had  better  examine  our  hearts  and  learn 
what  is  there,  and  this  will  show  us  what  we  are,  and 
is  the  only  honest  expression  of  ourselves. 

How  empty  are  the  conceptions  of  Deity  that  admit 
theoretically,  the  omnipotence  and  omnipresence  of 
God,  and  then  would  inform  the  supreme  mind,  or 
plead  for  pardon  that  is  unmerited,  or  for  blessings 
poured  out  liberally.  If  we  are  not  gratefid  for  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love,  but  return  thanks  to  them,  we  are 
insincere,  and  incur  the  sharp  censure  bestowed  upon 
the  hypocrite.  The  only  acceptable  prayer  in  this 
case  is  to  put  our  finger  to  our  lips  and  remember  our 
blessings. 

Praying  for  humility  with  however  much  fervency 
of  expression,  is  not  always  to  desire  it.  If  we  turn 
away  from  the  poor  and  set  aside  their  judgment,  we 
are  not  fit  to  receive  the  reward  of  that  which  blesses 
the  poor.  When  confessing  to  a  very  wicked  heart, 
and  asking  to  have  it  laid  bare  before  us,  do  we  not 
know  more  of  this  heart  than  we  are  willing  our  neigh- 
bor should  know,  and  if  a  friend  informs  us  of  a  fault, 
do  we  listen  to  the  rebuke  patiently  and  credit  what  is 
said,  or  rather  join  in  thanks  that  we  are  not  as  other 
men  ?  It  is  many  years  that  I  have  been  more  grateful 
for  a  merited  rebuke  than  for  flattery ;  the  only  real 
sting  is  the  unmerited  censure,  the  wicked  falsehood 
that  does  no  one  any  good. 

Do  we  love  our  neighbor  as  ourself,  or  because  we 
do  not,  should  we  pray  to  be  given  this  love  an  J  expect 
it  because  of  asking,  while  we  pursue  the  old  selfish- 
ness satisfied  with  having  j)rayed  for  something  better, 
without  a  single  evidence  of  the  sincerity  of  this  re- 


288  SCIENCE  AlTD  HEALTH. 

quest  by  living  consistent  with  that  prayer.  If  selfish- 
ness gives  place  in  us  to  Love,  we  shall  love  our  neigh- 
bor and  bless  them  that  curse  us,  but  can  never  meet 
this  great  demand  by  asking  for  it ;  there  is  a  cross  to 
be  taken  up,  before  the  reward  is  given. 

Do  we  "  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our  heart, 
Soul,  and  strength  ?  "  This  includes  much,  even  the 
surrender  of  all  personal  affections  and  personal  wor- 
ship ;  it  is  the  ultimate  of  being,  the  science  of  Life  that 
recognizes  only  the  consciousness.  Spirit,  wherein  Soul 
is  our  Master,  and  sense  without  a  claim.  Are  you 
willing  to  leave  all  for  Christ,  Truth,  and  be  reckoned 
with  sinners?  Have  you  reached  this  point?  No. 
Do  you  really  desire  to  attain  it  ?  No.  Then  where- 
fore make  long  prayers  about  it,  and  ask  to  become 
Christ-like,  when  these  are  the  footsteps  of  our  dear 
Master ;  if  unwilling  to  drink  his  cup,  wherefore 
pray  with  the  lips  to  be  partakers  of  it?  The  only 
consistent  prayer  is,  to  do  right  so  far  as  we  understand 
the  right,  and  to  walk  in  the  light  so  far  as  we  receive 
it,  even  though  it  be  with  bleeding  footsteps,  and  let 
our  real  desires  and  works  be  rewarded  by  the  Father 
who  seeth  in  secret.  The  whole  world  will  not  un- 
derstand Christianity  for  centuries  to  come.  When 
we  are  good  enough  to  take  His  cup  of  earthly  sorrows, 
we  shall  have  it,  and  until  we  are,  and  do  drink  of  it, 
all  the  vain  repetitions  that  heathen  use  can  never  reach 
the  demonstration  that  Jesus  gave  and  instructed  his 
followers  to  give,  as  the  test  of  Christianity,  saying, 
"  And  these  signs  shall  follow  you."  "We  learn  in  sci- 
ence the  necessity  for  Christians  to  suffer  in  this  wicked 
world  of  sense,  insomuch  as  they  oppose  it,  and  are 


PRAYER   AND   ATONEMENT.  289 

helping  to  destroy  it,  therefore  it  would  destroy  them. 
Anciently,  in  Japan,  they  conveyed  a  praying-machine 
through  the  streets,  stopping  at  the  doors  to  earn  a 
penny  grinding  out  a  prayer.  But  in  the  belief  of 
higher  civilization,  we  pay  for  prayers  in  lofty  edifices. 
Experience  teaches  that  we  receive  not  the  good  we 
ask  for  in  audible  prayer.  Petitioning  a  personal  Deity 
is  a  misapprehension  of  the  source  and  means  of  all 
good  and  blessedness  ;  therefore  it  cannot  be  beneficial, 
and  we  receive  not,  because,  as  the  scripture  saith,  "We 
ask  amiss,  to  consume  it  on  our  lusts." 

Suffering  for  sin  is  all  that  destroys  it ;  every  sup- 
posed pleasure  of  personal  sense,  will  furnish  more 
than  its  balance  in  pain,  until  the  belief  of  Life  and 
Intelligence  in  matter  is  ultimately  destroyed.  We  are 
not  rid  of  mortal  experiences,  of  sin,  sickness,  or  death, 
at  the  change  called  death ;  we  cannot  reach  heaven, 
the  harmony  of  Life,  except  we  understand  the  Prin- 
ciple of  harmonious  being,  that  alone  destroys  personal 
sense  and  error.  Seeking  is  not  sufficient  to  destroy 
error ;  striving  to  enter  into  the  straight  and  narrow 
way  of  science,  is  all  that  \nll  enable  us  to  do  it. 
Spiritual  attainments  are  the  preparation  for  heaven, 
and  that  which  opens  the  door  to  a  higher  understand- 
ing, even  the  Life  that  is  God.  The  petitions  to  a 
personal  Deity  bring  to  man  only  the  results  of  his  be- 
lief; they  cannot  obtain  Truth,  Life,  or  Love.  We 
know  that  a  desire  for  holiness  is  requisite  to  gaining  it, 
but  if  we  really  desire  this  above  all  else,  we  shall  lay 
down  all  for  it ;  first  learn  your  willingness  to  do  this, 
and  then  you  may  calculate  safely  on  the  only  practical 
way  of  reaching  holiness.  Prayer  cannot  change  the 
13 


290  SCIENCE   AND  HEALTH. 

unalterable  Truth,  or  give  us  the  understanding  of  it ; 
but  a  desire  to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God  is  neces- 
sary, and  also  a  symptom  that  we  are  growing  wiser ; 
but  this  desire  needs  no  expression  from  the  lips  ;  our 
lives  express  it. 

Asking  God  to  heal  the  sick  has  no  effect  to  gain  the 
ear  of  Love,  beyond  its  ever-presence.  The  only  ben- 
eficial effect  it  has,  is  mind  acting  on  the  body  through 
a  stronger  faith,  to  heal  it;  but  this  is  one  belief  cast- 
ing out  another ;  a  belief  in  God  casting  out  a  belief  of 
Sickness,  and  not  the  understanding  of  the  Principle 
that  heals  being.  Jesus  said,  a  kingdom  divided  against 
itself  cannot  stand  ;  a  belief  is  not  the  science  of  being 
that  heals  the  sick,  and  casts  out  sickness  on  the 
ground  that  sensation  and  Intelligence  are  not  in  mat- 
ter ;  the  Truth  of  being  is  what  destroys  error.  Ex- 
changes of  the  same  commodity  are  the  mere  merchan- 
dise of  mind,  and  not  science.  Deity  interposes  not  in 
behalf  of  one,  and  not  another,  who  adopts  the  same 
measures  in  prayer.  If  the  sick  recover  on  the  plat- 
form of  prayer,  it  is  the  result  of  individual  belief. 
All  may  avail  themselves  of  God  in  science  as  a  pres- 
ent help  in  trouble.  Love  is  impartial,  and  universal 
in  its  adaptation  and  bestowments ;  the  open  fount, 
that  saith,  "  Ho !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye, 
and  drink." 

Prayer  to  a  person,  affects  the  sick  as  a  drug  that  has 
no  efficacy  of  its  own,  but  borrows  its  power  from  faith 
and  belief  in  matter.  The  drug  does  nothing  in  the 
case,  insomuch  as  it  has  no  Intelligence.  The  Principle 
of  man,  and  not  a  person,  produces  all  good. 

Seeking  the  Science  of  Life,  and  not  content  with  a 


PEAYER   AND  ATONEMENT.  291 

material  sense  of  tilings,  gives  hungerings  and  tliirst- 
ings  after  righteousness,  because  it  reveals  the  perfect 
Principle  on  which  Life  and  immortality  are  won.  A 
wordy  prayer  may  afford  a  sense  of  quiet  and  self-jus- 
tification, but  this  makes  the  sinner  a  hypocrite.  We 
never  despair  of  an  honest  heart,  but  those  spasmodic- 
ally face  to  face  with  their  wickedness,  and  always 
seeking  to  hide  it,  are  the  indexes  that  correspond  not 
with  contents,  the  counterfeits  of  true  manhood,  that 
hold  secret  fellowship  with  their  own  sins.  Such  are 
spoken  of  in  the  scripture  as  whited  sepulchres  full  of 
uncleanness,  "  making  long  prayers,"  etc. 

If  the  author  of  much  apparent  fervor  and  many 
prayers  is  sensual  and  insincere,  what  is  the  mental 
comment  of  those  understanding  the  science  of  being  ? 
That  if  he  had  reached  the  standpoint  of  his  prayer, 
this  would  not  be  the  case.  If  our  silent  thoughts 
support  the  conclusion  that  we  feel  all  the  aspiration, 
humility,  gratitude  and  love  they  pour  forth,  this  is 
enough  to  know  of  our  Christian  estate,  and  it  is  greatly 
wise  not  to  deceive  ourselves  or  others  ;  nothing  is  hid- 
den that  shall  not  be  revealed.  Professions  and  prayers, 
we  regret  to  say,  cover  a  multitude  of  sins.  Chris- 
tians rejoice  that  the  secret  beauty  and  bounty  of  their 
being,  though  hidden  from  the  world,  is  known  to  God  ; 
self-abnegation,  purity  and  Love,  are  a  constant  prayei'. 
It  is  the  practice  and  understanding  of  our  God-being\ 
that  gains  the  ear  and  right  hand  of  Omnipotence,  and 
calls  down  blessings  infinite.  Trustworthiness  is  the 
only  foundation  of  faith  ;  without  a  fitness  for  holiness 
we  shall  not  receive  it,  nor  yield  faithful  adherence  to  it. 

"God  is  Love  ;"  more  than  this  we  cannot  ask ;  higher 


292  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

we  cannot  look ;  beyond  this  we  may  not  go.  To  re- 
gard God  a  person  that  forgives  or  punishes  sin,  accord- 
ing as  His  mercy  is  sought,  or  unsought,  is  to  misunder- 
stand Love,  and  institute  prayer  as  the  safety-valve  for 
wrong-doing.  Do  we  ask  Wisdom  to  be  merciful  to  sin, 
then  "  We  ask  amiss  to  consume  it  on  our  lusts;"  and 
to  forgive  sin  without  punishment,  allows  the  sin  to 
multiply,  and  this  is  neither  mercy  nor  Wisdom.  A 
magistrate  may  remit  a  criminal  sentence  ;  but  this  is 
no  benefit  morally  to  the  criminal,  and  has  only  saved 
him  from  one  form  of  punishment.  The  moral  law  that 
alone  is  capable  of  justifying  or  condemning,  still  de- 
mands man  to  go  up  higher,  or  meet  the  penalty  of  a 
broken  law  that  punishes  to  compel  this  progress. 
Personal  pardon  of  sin  —  and  there  is  none  other  —  for 
Principle,  never  pardons  sin,  leaves  man  free  to  com- 
mit anew  the  offence ;  if  indeed  he  has  not  suffered 
81  Oiciently  from  sin,  to  turn  from  it  with  loathing. 
Truth  entertains  no  pardon  for  error,  but  wipes  it  out 
in  the  most  effectual  manner. 

Asking  God  to  pardon  sin,  is  a  "  vain  repetition  such 
as  heathen  use."  Habitual  goodness,  is  praying  with- 
out ceasing,  in  which  motives  are  made  manifest  by  the 
blessings  we  bestow,  whether  these  are,  or  are  not  ac- 
knowledged, and  attest  out  worthiness  to  be  made 
partakers  of  Love.  We  cannot  pray  aright,  and  believe 
that  God,  who  is  the  same  yesterday  and  forever,  is 
changeable  or  influenced  in  the  least  by  a  mortal  sense 
of  what  man  needs.  He  who  is  immutably  right,  will 
do  right,  without  being  reminded  of  it ;  and  the  wisdom 
of  man  is  insufficient  to  select  from  God.  We  would 
not  stand  before  a  blackboard,  and  pray  the  Principle 


PEAYEB  AND  ATONEMENT.  293 

of  mathematics  to  work  out  a  problem  for  man ;  nor 
should  we  ask  the  Principle  of  all  good  to  do  a  work 
already  done,  and  which  we  have  only  to  avail  ourselves 
of,  that  is,  to  understand,  in  order  to  receive  its  bless- 
ings. The  Principle  of  man  must  be  reflected  by  man, 
else  he  is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  the  patient, 
tender,  and  true,  yea,  the  one  altogether  lovel}' ;  and  to 
go  higher  than  this,  and  understand  "  God  is  Love,"  is 
the  work  of  eternity. 

"  When  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  when 
thou  hast  shut  the  door  pray  to  the  father  which  is  in 
secret,  and  thy  father  which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward 
thee  openly." 

The  closet  signifies  the  sanctuary  of  Spirit,  its  door 
opening  on  Soul,  and  not  sense,  opening  to  Truth,  God, 
and  closing  on  error.  The  father  in  secret  is  the  Prin- 
ciple of  man,  unseen  to  personal  sense,  the  infinite  In- 
telligence that  knows  aU  things,  and  rewards  according 
to  motives,  regarding  mind  only  and  not  speech.  The 
"prayer  of  the  righteous"  that  "heals  the  sick,"  is 
after  the  manner  our  Master  taught,  when  he  bade  his 
students  enter  into  the  Spirit  of  prayer,  the  door  of 
personal  sense  closed,  lips  mute,  and  man  in  audience 
with  his  Maker,  where.  Spirit  instead  of  matter,  and 
Soul  instead  of  sense  are  understood  the  standpoint  of 
being,  even  the  Principle  thereof,  that  destroys  sick- 
ness, sin,  and  death.  Thus  the  power  of  Life,  Love 
and  Truth,  wiU  destroy  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  and 
enlarge  the  capacities  of  man,  revealing  his  God-given 
dominion  over  earth ;  but  remember,  also,  that  "  none 
but  the  pure  in  heart  shall  see  God  ";  shaU  be  able  to 
take  this  scientific  position  of  prayer,  in  which  personal 


294  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

sense  is  silenced,  and  Spirit  the  master  of  man.  After 
a  momentary-  cessation  in  the  belief  and  dream  of  Life 
in  matter,  whereby  Life,  that  is  God,  unfolds  itself, 
comes  the  understanding  and  consciousness  of  dominion 
over  the  body  that  casts  out  error  and  heals  the  sick, 
and  you  speak  as  one  having  authority.  We  have 
taught  our  students  the  footsteps  to  this  prayer ;  let 
them  answer  to-day,  have  they  followed  them.  A  great 
relinquishment  of  material  tilings  must  precede  this  ad- 
vanced spiritual  understanding ;  'isms  but  retard  it,  and 
mediumship  more  than  most  things.  This  prayer  is 
not  faith ;  it  is  demonstration  ;  it  heals  the  sick  and  ad- 
vances man  in  the  scale  of  being;  it  recognizes  the 
falsity  of  personal  sense  and  the  Life  that  is  Soul. 

Only  as  we  rise  above  sensuality  and  sin,  can  we 
reach  its  standpoint.  Prayer  addressed  to  a  person, 
prevents  our  letting  g6  of  personality  for  the  impersonal 
Spirit  to  whom  all  things  are  possible.  We  cannot 
serve  two  masters,  if  we  are  sensibly  with  our  body 
and  consequently  our  words,  and  regarding  Omnipo- 
tence a  person,  whose  ear  we  would  gain,  we  are  not 
Soul,  Life,  Love  and  Truth,  and  therefore  not  in  the 
harmony  of  being  and  oneness  with  the  Father,  "  In 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  power."  Make  it  a 
conscious  reality  for  a  single  moment,  that  Life  and  In- 
telligence are  not  in  the  body,  and  you  are  without  sen- 
sation in  the  body,  and  if  sick,  will  find  yourself  well ; 
sorrow  is  turned  into  joy,  when  we  become  conscious 
Soul,  able  to  govern  the  body  with  Life,  Truth,  and 
Love;  hence  those  words  of  our  Master,  "I  and  the 
Father  are  one,"  that  wrought  such  blessed  works,  and 
*'  greater  works  than  I,"  (in  the  flesh)  "  ye  can  do,  be- 


PEAYEB  AND  ATONEMENT:  295 

cause  I  go  to  the  Father."     The  scientific  position  of 
Intelligence  is  Soul  triumphing  over  sense. 

Absent  from  the  body  and  present  with  the  Lord  is 
not  ecstacy  or  trance,  but  a  realization  of  the  science  of 
Life,  as  laid  down  in  this  voliune ;  it  is  obedience  to 
the  law  of  God,  governing  the  body  by  Spirit  instead  of 
matter;  therefore  our  Master  said:  "  After  this  man- 
ner pray  ye  — 

Our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven, 

Hallowed  be  thy  name ; 

Thy  kingdom  come, 

Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 

Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread, 

And  forgive  us  our  debts  as  we  forgive  our  debtors, 

And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us 

from  evil. 
For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 

glory  forever." 

The  following  is  the  spiritual  signification  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer : 

Harmonious  and  eternal  Principle  of  man, 

Nameless  and  adorable  Intelligence, 

Spiritualize  man ; 

Control  the  discords  of  matter  with  the  harmony  of 
Spirit. 

Give  us  the  understanding  of  God, 

And  Truth  will  destroy  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  as 
it  destroys  the  belief  of  intelligent  matter, 

And  lead  man  into  Soul,  and  deliver  him  from  per- 
sonal sense. 

For  God  is  Truth,  Life,  and  Love  forever. 


296  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Atonement  is  oneness  with  God ;  it  is  Life,  Truth, 
and  Love  fulfilled,  whereby  sickness,  sin,  and  death, 
are  destroyed.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  explained  and  dem- 
onstrated his  oneness  with  the  Father,  for  which  we 
owe  him  endless  love  and  homage,  although  at  the  time 
of  his  labors  he  received  less  gratitude  and  honor  than 
other  men.  His  mission  was  both  individual  and  col- 
lective ;  he  did  Life's  work  right  in  justice  to  himself, 
and  to  show  us  how  to  do  ours,  but  not  to  do  it  for  us, 
or  to  relieve  us  of  a  single  responsibiUty  in  the  case. 
He  taught  us  the  way  of  Life,  its  Principle  and  proof, 
demonstrating  what  He  taught,  that  we  might  under- 
stand its  Principle  ;  how  it  healed  the  sick,  cast  out 
error,  and  triumphed  over  death.  Jesus  was  more  the 
idea  of  God  than  a  man  can  be  whose  origin  is  less 
spiritual  than  his,  therefore  he  demonstrated  higher 
than  others  the  Principle  of  being,  even  his  oneness  with 
God.  He  understood  the  science  of  those  sayings  of  his, 
*'I  am  the  Truth  and  Life,"  ''I  and  the  Father  are 
one."  Any  reference  to  himself  was  made  to  Christ, 
the  Principle  of  the  man  Jesus,  for  he  called  not  Intel- 
ligence man,  but  God.  It  was  not  to  a  person,  but  to 
Truth,  Life,  and  Love,  he  looked  to  destroy  sickness, 
sin,  and  death.  The  mission  of  Jesus  was  to  demonstrate 
the  science  of  Life,  he  was  its  idea,  even  the  chosen  of 
Principle  to  prove  God,  and  what  God  does  for  man. 

Belief  had  established  the  false  conclusion  that  God 
was  in  matter ;  that  Truth  and  Life  were  in  man,  and 
man  was  mortal,  sinning,  sick,  and  dying.  He  wished 
to  show,  this  belief  was  the  very  opposite  of  Truth, 
and  that  Spirit  was  not  in  matter,  hence  the  death  of 
the  cross  and  the  re-appearance  of  Jesus  according  to 


PEAYBB  AlO)  ATOinCMENT.  297 

his  scientific  statement  of  Life,  namely,  "  Though  you 
destroy  this  temple  (body)  yet  will  I  (Spirit)  build  it 
again."  "  I,"  the  Life,  Substance,  and  Intelligence  of 
the  universe,  and  man,  am  not  in  matter  that  you  can 
destroy.  His  beautiful  metaphors  and  parables  of  the 
tree  and  its  fruit ;  the  fount  and  stream ;  the  tares  and 
wheat;  the  sower  and  husbandman,  etc.,  explained 
Intelligence  and  Life  not  mingled  with  sin  and  death. 
He  laid  the  axe  of  science  at  the  root  of  the  "  tree  of 
knowledge  "  to  cut  down  all  that  embraced  opposite 
doctrines;  hence  error's  hatred  of  him,  and  Truth's 
approval.  This  more  pure,  and  spiritual  idea,  named 
Jesus,  destroyed  the  beliefs  of  Life  in  matter,  and  gave 
to  man  the  understanding  of  the  Principle  of  being. 
Those  students  who  followed  his  instructions  and  exam- 
ple, loved  and  honored  him,  and  those  who  did  not, 
hated  and  dishonored  him.  The  former  cast  out  error, 
and  healed  the  sick  with  Christ,  Truth ;  the  latter,  only 
in  the  name  of  Truth.  Of  the  seventy  he  taught,  but 
eleven  remained  faithful,  showing  how  far  the  science 
he  taught  and  demonstrated,  was  apart  from  the  accep- 
tance of  the  world  of  sense.  And  when  Christ,  Truth, 
Cometh  again,  will  he  find  faith  on  earth  ?  Over  eigh- 
teen centuries  ago,  "  He  came  to  his  own  and  his  own 
received  him  not."  Those  professing  Christ  are  some- 
times the  first  to  reject  Truth,  if  it  collides  with  their  be- 
liefs ;  even  its  severest  persecutors  have  been  of  this  class. 
The  honest  fishermen  who  had  little  to  leave,  were  those 
who  left  all  for  Christ,  Truth,  until  progress  compelled 
the  change,  and  the  learned  Paul  stepped  forth  for  Truth. 
When  a  teacher  of  music  demonstrates  by  some 
masterly  performance,  the  harmony  of  music,  he  gives 
13* 


SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  proof  of  a  Principle  that  the  learner  must  understand ; 
but  if  this  demonstration  included  also  a  nameless  sacri- 
fice, we  should  admit,  the  Principle  of  it  was  not  only 
harmony,  but  Love.  This  was  the  precious  import  of 
our  Master's  teachings  and  demonstration ;  he  proved 
the  science  of  being  not  only  by  destroying  sickness,  sin, 
and  death,  but  the  significance  of  Life  without  death, 
and  in  this  proof  was  embraced  his  Love.  Error  had 
hoped  to  destroy  Truth,  and  kill  Jesus.  Those  for 
whom  he  laid  down  all  worldly  honors,  and  bore  their 
infirmities  that  through  his  stripes  they  might  be 
healed,  were  his  accusers.  So  will  it  be  to-day,  Chris- 
tian martyr ;  he  who  best  understands  the  Truth  of  be- 
ing, will  be  most  falsified,  pursued,  and  condemned. 

The  teacher  of  music  who  demonstrates  for  the  ben- 
efit of  others,  has  by  no  means  relieved  them  from  giving 
the  proof  requisite  to  show  where  they  stand  in  science  ; 
he  rather  does  this,  for  their  example  that  they  may 
understand  that  which  they  should  demonstrate.  Im- 
plicit faith  in  the  teacher,  whose  self-abnegation  and 
toil  have  bestowed  blessings  on  man,  will  never  make 
musicians  of  the  learners ;  they  must  go  and  do  like- 
wise, or  they  are  not  improving  their  talents,  which, 
unimproved,  condemned  them.  We  must  understand 
the  Principle  Jesus  taught,  at  whatever  expense,  and 
practice  it,  or  we  are  not  Christians. 

The  science  of  Life  that  our  Master  demonstrated, 
was  not  a  theory,  doctrine,  or  belief;  it  revealed  a 
Principle  that  brought  its  proof  with  it ;  and  this  proof 
was  not  forms,  or  systems  of  religion,  but  the  science  of 
being,  that  brought  out  all  the  sweet  harmonies  of  Life. 
Jesus  informed  John  what  the  proof  of  Christ's  coming 


PBATEB  Ain>  ATOKF.MENT.         299 

was,  saying,  ^*Go  and  tell  him  the  things  ye  see  and 
hear;  how  the  sick  are  healed,  the  lame  walk,  the 
deaf  hear,  the  blind  see,  and  to  the  poor  the  gospel  is 
preached."  Tell  him  what  its  demonstration  is ;  and 
the  spiritual  John  will  at  once  perceive  God  is  its  Prin- 
ciple. Materia  medica  professed  the  ability  to  heal,  also, 
and  the  Pharisees  to  teach  Christ,  Truth,  but  they  only 
hindered  the  success  of  Jesus'  mission ;  many  of  the 
seventy  he  had  taught,  stood  in  his  way  also,  together 
with  one  who  boldly  betrayed  him  into  the  hands  of 
his  enemies.  If  our  Master  had  never  had  a  student, 
he  would  not  have  come  to  the  death  on  the  cross ;  but 
his  mission  would  have  been  unfulfilled,  and  his  history 
lacked  its  sweetest  pathos.  Through  his  unmerited 
persecutions  we  see  the  fate  of  science  in  a  world  of 
error,  and  the  reception  a  sensuous  world  gives  the 
Principle  that  contradicts  personal  sense  with  Soul. 

At  the  same  time  that  I  love  Jesus  more  than  all  men 
of  the  past  or  present  ages,  treading  alone  a  path  of 
thorns,  up  to  the  throne  of  Wisdom,  in  speechless 
agony  exploring  the  way  for  others,  yet  I  cannot  see 
that  he  has  spared  us  one  individual  experience,  or 
that  we  have  not  the  ''  cup  "  to  drink  in  proportion  to 
our  fitness  to  drink  it  and  demonstrate  God,  above 
others.  To  keep  the  commandments  of  our  Master 
and  follow  his  example,  is  our  proper  return,  and  only 
evidence  of  gratitude  for  aU  he  has  done  for  us ;  but 
this  is  not  a  personal  worship,  nor  reward  to  a  person ; 
it  is  to  understand  the  Principle  Jesus  taught  and 
proved,  and  follow,  as  much  as  in  us  lies,  his  example ; 
to  separate  ourselves  from  the  world  of  error  and  press 
forward  to  the  Life  that  is  Truth  and  Love.     The 


300  SCIENCE  AJn>  HEALTH. 

pleasures,  frowns,  or  flatteries  of  earth,  are  but  ghosts 
of  nothingness,  compared  to  the  prize  set  before  us, 
"And  laying  aside  every  weight  and  sin  that  so  easily 
beset  us,  let  us  press  forward  to  the  high  calling  of 
God  in  Christ,"  putting  aside  personal  self  and  sense, 
for  Soul,  the  Principle  of  being. 

Every  pang  of  repentance,  every  suffering  for  sin, 
(accompanied  with  reformatory  efforts)  and  every  good 
deed,  atones  for  sin.  But  if  the  sinner  is  sorry,  and 
continues  to  pray,  and  to  sin  and  be  sorry,  he  hath  no 
part  in  the  at-one-ment.  To  understand  God,  "Whom 
to  know  aright  is  Life  eternal,"  is  to  do  the  will  of 
Wisdom ;  and  none  hath  part  in  Him,  who  demonstrates 
not,  in  part,  the  Principle  embraced  in  the  teachings 
and  practice  of  our  Master.  If  not  obeying  the  science 
of  being  according  to  its  Principle,  God,  we  should 
have  no  confidence  in  man's  safety,  because  God  is 
good,  and  man  repents.  But  if  we  are  growing  spirit- 
ual, and  error  is  yielding  to  Truth  in  our  demonstra- 
tions of  being,  and  our  daily  walk  and  conversation, 
we  shall  say  at  length,  "  I  have  fought  the  good  fight 
and  kept  the  faith  ;  "  for  I  am  a  better  man.  This  ia 
having  part  in  the  at-one-ment.  If  a  man  stands  stiU, 
praying,  and  expecting  because  of  another  man's  good- 
ness, sufferings  and  triumphs,  he  wiU  reach  his  harmony 
and  reward ;  that  man  will  vibrate,  a  pendulum,  between 
sin  and  the  hope  of  forgiveness ;  selfishness  and  sensu- 
ality winding  him  up  to  this  action,  and  his  growth 
will  be  slow.  An  at-one-ment  with  Love  and  Truth, 
is  to  apply  the  meaning  of  the  Life,  and  not  death  of 
Jesus,  to  deeds  and  a  Christian  character,  and  not  to 
cover,  or  forgive  sin,  but  to  destroy  it  in  the  most 


PEATEB  AND  ATONEMENT.  301 

effectual  manner.  When.  Truth  lays  the  axe  at  the 
root  of  error,  saying,  cut  it  down,  then  comes  the  ex- 
periences and  sufferings  that  cause  one,  even  as  a 
drowning  man,  to  make  vigorous  efforts  to  save  him- 
self, and  these  efforts  are  what  save  him. 

"  Work  out  your  own  salvation,"  is  the  demand  of 
Life  and  Love  ;  and  to  this  end  God  worketh  with  you. 
"  Occupy  until  I  come,"  i.  e.,  wait  for  thy  reward  and 
grow  not  weary  in  well  doing.  Although  your  en- 
deavors are  against  fearful  odds,  receiving  no  present 
reward,  go  not  back  to  error,  nor  become  a  sluggard  in 
the  contest,  and  you  will  find  your  reward  when  the 
smoke  of  battle  clears  away,  so  that  you  discern  the 
good  you  have  done,  and  your  gain  from  experience. 
Love  often  delays  to  deliver  from  temptation,  that  it 
may  try,  and  prove  you  as  by  fire.  If  you  understand 
the  science  of  being  sufficiently  to  have  faith  in  the 
right,  and  no  faith  in  wrong,  you  will  work  more  earn- 
estly, though  more  silently,  perhaps,  in  persecution 
than  amid  applause,  for  your  labor  is  more  needed ;  and 
the  reward  of  your  self-sacrifice  is  great,  though  it  be 
never  here.  Final  deliverance  from  error,  whereby  we 
rejoice  in  immortality,  boundless  freedom,  and  sinless 
sense,  is  not  won  through  smooth  footsteps,  nor  through 
doctrines,  or  pinning  one's  faith  to  personality.  Whoso 
believeth  wrath  is  righteous  or  appeased  by  the  unmer- 
ited death  of  a  good  man,  cannot  understand  God. 
Justice  requires  no  propitiation  but  from  the  sinner; 
mercy  cancels  without  pay  or  sacrifice,  and  revenge  is 
inadmissible  in  Love.  The  wrath  that  is  appeased  is 
not  destroyed,  but  indulged,  and  may  require  another 
sacrifice,  one  being  found  insufficient;   but  these  are 


302  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  traits  of  heathen  Deities,  and  not  of  our  God,  the 
Principle  that  is  Love. 

God's  wrath  vented  on  his  only  son,  is  without  logic 
or  humanity,  and  but  a  man-made  belief.  The  beauti- 
ful import  of  this  hard  place  in  theology  is,  that  suf- 
fering is  an  error  of  personal  sense  that  Truth  destroys, 
and  sin  falls,  a  broken  reed,  at  the  feet  of  Love.  The 
Rabbinical  teachings  said,  *'He  that  taketh  one  doc- 
trine firm  in  faith,  has  the  holy  ghost  dwelling  in  him." 
But  this  receives  a  strong  rebuke  from  our  Master,  who 
said,  '■''  Faith  without  works  is  dead."  Faith,  as  a  be- 
lief, is  but  a  pendulum  between  nothing  and  some- 
thing, holding  on  to  no  foundations ;  but  the  advanced 
understanding  that  is  sometimes  misnamed  faith,  is  the 
evidence  gained  from  spiritual  sense  that  rebukes  the 
belief  of  personal  sense,  and  brings  out  of  experience 
the  Life  that  is  God.  In  Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  and 
English,  the  word  "faith"  embraces  two  meanings, 
viz.,  "  trustfulness  "  and  "*'  trustworthiness."  The  first 
trusts  all  to  another,  and  the  second  understands  and 
relies  on  one's  self.  "  Lord,  I  believe,  help  thou  mine 
unbelief,"  expresses  the  helplessness  of  a  blind  faith, 
whereas  "Believe,  and  you  shall  be  saved,"  is  self- 
reliant,  trustworthy  faith  that  implies  the  understand- 
ing that  brings  its  own  reward.  The  Hebrew  gives 
the  following  signification  of  the  verb,  "to  believe:" 
"  To  be  firm,  lasting,  constant,"  and  this  certainly  ap- 
plies to  Truth  understood ;  for  firmness  in  error  will 
never  save  man  from  sickness,  sin,  or  death.  An  ac- 
quaintance with  the  original  texts,  together  with  a  wil- 
lingness to  give  up  beUefe  founded  on  dynasties  and 
the  worst  passions  of  men,  for  the  advanced  views  of 


PRAYER   Airo  ATOITEMENT.  303 

civilization  and  the  spiritual  sense  of  Truth,  makes  the 
scriptures  a  chart  of  Life  to  man. 

Christ  and  God  are  words  synonymous.  Christ  sig- 
nifies the  Soul  and  Principle  of  the  man,  Jesus.  The 
manner  of  expressing  him  in  Scripture  gives  the  mean- 
ing of  this  relationship,  viz.,  Jesus,  the  son  of  God, 
t.  e.,  the  idea  of  Principle,  and  the  offspring  of  Soul, 
and  not  sense. 

Publius  Lentulus  wrote  to  the  conscript  fathers  at 
Rome,  —  "  The  disciples  of  Jesus  believe  him  the  son 
of  God."  Those  who  were  taught  by  him  the  science 
of  being,  reached  the  glorious  perception  that  God  is 
the  only  author  of  man.  The  virgin  mother  first  con- 
ceived this  idea  of  God,  and  named  it  Jesus ;  the  lQu- 
mination  of  spiritual  sense  had  put  to  silence  personal 
sense  with  Mary,  thus  mastering  material  law  and 
establishing  through  demonstration  that  God  is  the 
father  of  man.  The  science  of  being  overshadowed 
the  pure  sense  of  the  virgin  mother  with  a  full  recog- 
nition that  Spirit  is  the  basis  of  being.  The  idea  we 
call  Substance,  and  Mary  named  Jesus,  dwelt  forever 
in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  in  the  Principle  of  man, 
and  woman  perceived  it  because  of  her  more  spiritual 
nature.  The  belief  that  Life  originates  with  the  sexes, 
is  strongest  in  the  most  material  natures ;  whereas  the 
understanding  of  the  spiritual  origin  of  man  cometh 
only  to  the  pure  in  heart.  Man  and  woman,  as  ideas 
of  God,  i.  e.y  Spirit,  meet  Soul's  expectancy,  and  are 
immortal  evidences  that  Spirit  is  harmonious,  and  man 
eternal.  Jesus  was  the  oflfspring  of  Mary's  self-con- 
scious God-being  in  creative  Wisdom  ;  hence  he  waa 
more  spiritual,  more  the  idea  of  God,  and  demonstrated 


804  SCTENCB  AKD  HEALTH. 

the  science  of  Life,  as  others  cannot,  whose  origin  is 
material.  This  idea  of  Truth  came  to  rebuke  Rab- 
binical error ;  to  point  out  the  way  of  Truth  and  Life, 
and  to  demonstrate,  as  it  did,  throughout  the  whole 
earthly  career  of  Jesus,  the  difference  between  the  off- 
spring of  Soul,  and  of  sense;  of  Truth,  and  error; 
Christ  was  God ;  therefore  the  Principle  of  the  man, 
Jesus,  otherwise  his  Father;  Jesus  acknowledged  no 
ties  of  flesh,  saying,  "  Call  no  man  your  Father  upon 
the  earth,  for  one  is  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 
Again,  "  Who  is  my  mother,  and  who  are  my  brethren, 
but  they  that  do  the  wUl  of  my  Father."  We  have  no 
record  of  his  ever  calliag  a  man  father.  He  recognized 
God  the  only  Principle  of  being,  therefore,  the  Father 
ofaU. 

Referring  to  the  materiality  of  the  age,  he  said, — 
"  The  time  cometh  and  now  is  that  they  who  worship 
the  Father  shall  worship  Him  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth." 
Again,  foreseeing  the  persecution  that  must  attend  the 
introduction  of  this  science,  he  said,  — "  The  time  com- 
eth that  whosoever  killeth  you  will  think  he  doeth  God 
service."  "And  these  things  will  they  do  imto  you 
because  they  have  not  known  the  Father  or  me."  In 
other  words,  are  ignorant  of  the  Principle  of  being; 
their  father,  on  earth  and  in  heaven,  being  personality 
instead  of  Principle ;  ignorant,  also,  of  the  origin  of 
man,  his  nature  and  true  existence.  The  world  of 
error  is  blind  to  the  Truth  of  man,  and  the  world  of 
sense,  to  Life  that  is  Soul.  Jesus  was  neither  under- 
stood in  his  origin,  his  nature,  or  works ;  not  one  com- 
ponent part  of  his  being  did  the  world  of  sense  get 
right.     Even  his  righteousness  and  purity  hindered  not 


PEAYEE   AND  ATONEMENT.  805 

the  accusation,  he  is  Beelzebub,  the  chief  of  sinners,  a 
glutton,  and  the  friend  of  the  impure.  Christian  martyr 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  does  it  wrong  thee  one  half 
as  much?  then  remember,  it  is  enough  for  thee  "that 
the  servant  should  be  as  his  Lord,"  and  that  you  be 
found  worthy  to  unloose  the  sandals  of  thy  INIaster's 
faith.  To  conclude  persecution  for  righteousness'  sake 
belongs  to  the  past,  and  that  Christianity  to-day  is  at 
peace  with  the  world,  honored  by  sects  and  societies,  is 
to  mistake  its  very  nature.  History  will  repeat  itself ; 
the  trials  of  prophet,  disciple,  and  apostle,  those  of  whom 
*'  the  earth  was  not  worthy,"  await,  in  some  form,  the 
pioneers  of  Truth. 

Scripture  informs  us,  Jesus  read  the  thoughts  of  man, 
discovering  the  hidden  springs  of  action,  and  construing 
them  according  to  motive.  Perceiving  their  thoughts, 
as  he  walked  with  his  students,  he  answered,  unasked, 
questions  that  needed  explanation.  This  mind-reading 
was  not  clairvoyance,  it  was  absence  from  the  body,  a 
spiritual  insight  wherewith  he  shew  the  woman  of  Sa- 
maria her  error,  and  convinced  her  of  his  superiority 
over  man,  and  she  went  away,  saying,  "  Is  not  this  the 
Christ,"  the  Truth  of  man  that  discerns  the  error  ?  His 
marvellous  works  are  readily  accounted  for  when  we 
remember,  Christ  is  God,  and  that  Jesus  held  all  that 
he  was,  God,  and  wrought  from  the  standpoint  of  his 
God-being,  and  this  was  the  science  of  being. 

A  magistrate  who  lived  at  the  time  of  Jesus,  wrote, 
"  His  rebuke  is  fearful,"  and  his  strong  language  in 
scripture  regarding  hypocrisy,  confirms  this  saying,  but 
the  stronger  evidence  that  his  reproof  was  pointed 
and  pungent,  is  the  necessity  there  was  for  it  when  he 


306  SCIENCE  AST)  HEALTH. 

cast  out  devils  and  healed  the  sick.  The  only  civilitjr 
Truth  exchanges  with  error  is  "  Get  behind  me,  satan." 
There  is  too  much  animal  courage,  and  not  sufficient 
moral  courage  in  Society.  Christians  take  up  arms 
against  error  at  home  and  abroad,  grapple  with  sin  in 
themselves  and  others,  and  continue  this  warfare  until 
they  have  finished  their  course,  and  thenceforth  receive 
its  reward. 

If  you  have  triumphed  sufficiently  over  the  errors  of 
personal  sense  for  Soul  to  hold  the  balance  of  power  in 
your  being,  you  will  loathe  sin  and  rebuke  it,  under 
whatever  mask  it  appears ;  and  you  can  bless  your  en- 
emies only  in  this  way,  but  they  may  not  so  construe  it. 
We  cannot  choose  but  work  out  our  own  salvation  on  the 
Principle  Jesus  taught  and  demonstrated,  viz.,  casting 
out  devils,  healing  the  sick,  and  preaching  the  gospel 
to  the  poor.  A  moral  coward  is  unfit  to  bear  the  stand- 
ard of  Truth,  and  God  will  never  place  it  in  his  hands. 

A  member  of  the  Methodist  Church  once  said  to  us, 
"  I  hope,  when  you  write  your  work  on  science,  you 
will  dwell  much  on  the  atonement."  After  reading 
these  pages,  if  the  "  arm  of  the  Lord  is  revealed  "  to 
that  mind,  anew  she  will  commence  her  own  work,  and 
with  the  unction  of  primitive  Christianity,  heal  herself 
and  others,  and  thus  gain  the  liberty  of  the  sons  of 
God.  This  is  regeneration,  and  to  have  part  in  the 
atonement,  and  to  understand  wherefore  Jesus  suffered 
and  triumphed.  But  Truth,  lifting  its  voice  above 
'ology  and  'ism,  and  requiring  a  reconstruction  of  man, 
must  be  persecuted,  and  those  not  having  touched  its 
garments  and  felt  in  their  body  it  has  healed  them, 
wiU  persecute  it. 


PBAYEE  AND  ATONEMENT.  307 

If  all  those  partaking  of  the  sacrament  intended  to 
commemorate  the  sufferings  of  Jesus,  had  drank  "his 
cup,"  they  would  have  revolutionized  the  world  ;  or  if 
all  who  partake  of  these  symbols  to-day,  were  Chris- 
tians, taking  up  their  cross,  healing  the  sick,  casting  out 
error  and  preaching  Christ,  Truth,  to  the  poor,  it 
would  establish  the  millennium. 

But  all  who  eat  bread  and  drink  wine  in  memory  of 
Christ,  are  not  ready  or  willing  to  drink  his  cup,  and 
to  leave  all  for  Christ,  the  Truth  and  Life,  that  is 
God.  Then  wherefore  ascribe  to  this  willingness  with 
a  dead  rite,  before  showing  forth  in  your  body,  that 
the  Truth  has  come  to  your  understanding,  that  heals 
the  sick,  and  makes  the  body  holy  and  acceptable, 
that  Paul  said,  was  "our  only  reasonable  service." 
And  if  Christ,  Truth,  has  come  to  us  in  demonstra- 
tion, no  commemoration  is  requisite,  for  it  is  "  God 
with  us." 

"  And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and 
blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples, 
and  said,  '  Take  eat,  this  is  my  body.'  And  he  took  the 
cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying, 
» Drink  ye  all  of  it. '  " 

The  glorious  sense  or  proof  of  that  hour  is  lost  spirit- 
ually, when  confined  to  a  literal  sense,  or  the  use  of 
bread  and  wine.  The  disciples  were  eating  when  he 
prayed  and  gave  them  bread.  Now  this  would  have 
been  improper  in  a  literal  sense  ;  but  in  its  spiritual,  it 
was  natural  and  beautiful.  Jesus  prayed  ;  was  "  ab- 
sent from  the  body  and  present  with  the  Lord."  His 
followers  silent,  humble,  patient,  self-sacrificing,  and 
strong,  anticipating  the  approaching  hour  of  their  Mas- 


808  SCIENCE  Ain>  HEALTH. 

ter's  betrayal,  sat  eating  the  manna,  that  before  had 
fed  the  persecuted  followers  of  Truth  in  the  wilderness. 
Their  bread  came  down  from  heaven ;  it  was  the  great 
Truth  of  spiritualized  being,  that  often  had  healed  the 
sick,  and  cast  out  error ;  their  Master  had  broken,  ex- 
plained it  to  them  before,  and  now  it  was  feeding,  sus- 
taining them ;  they  also  had  borne  it  from  house  to 
house,  "  breaking,"  explaining  it  to  others ;  and  now 
it  comforted  them.  For  this  Truth  their  Master  was 
about  to  suffer  violence,  and  his  cup  of  sorrow  he  must 
leave  to  them ;  he  had  drank  it  even  with  thanks,  after 
a  momentary  weakness  that  said,  "  Let  this  cup  pass 
from  me,"  and  now  remembering  also  the  cross  and 
crown  it  bore,  he  said  to  his  followers,  "  Drink  ye  aU  of 
it."  Professors  of  Christ,  are  you  drinking  this  cup  ? 
has  the  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  the  sufferings  and 
persecutions  that  attend  a  new  understanding  of  God, 
been  shared  by  you  ?  have  you  drank  this  cup  ?  if  not, 
have  you  commemorated  Jesus  in  his  "  cup  ?  "  When 
the  human  struggled  with  the  divine,  our  great  ex- 
emplar said,  "  Not  my  wiU  but  thine  be  done ";  not 
personal  sense,  but  Soul  be  represented  by  me.  This 
new  understanding  of  the  Love  that  is  impersonal,  gives 
up  all  for  Christ,  Truth,  blesses  them  that  curse  it, 
heals  the  sick,  casts  out  error,  raises  those  dead  in  be- 
lief, and  preaches  to  the  poor. 

The  rabbi  and  priest  taught  a  material  law,  and  it 
was  "  An  eye  for  an  eye,"  and  "  whoso  sheddeth  man's 
blood,  by  man  shall  his  blood  be  shed ";  not  so  did 
Jesus,  the  new  testator  of  God,  copy  his  wiU ;  his  law 
was  Love,  and  "  Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that 
he  lay  down  his  life  for  a  friend,"  but  he  did  this  for  his 


PEATEB  AND  ATONEMENT.  309 

enemies,  showing  the  Love,  the  Life  and  Truth,  that 
is  the  at-one-ment  with  God. 

First  on  the  list  of  Christian  duties,  he  taught  his 
followers  to  heal  the  sick ;  he  attached  no  importance  to 
dead  ceremonies ;  it  was  the  living  Christ,  the  Truth, 
that  is  Life,  that  made  him  the  resurrection  and  Life  to 
all  who  foUow  him.  Thus  keeping  his  precious  pre- 
cepts and  following  his  demonstration  in  its  under- 
standing, we  shall  indeed  drink  his  cup  and  be  baptized 
with  his  puritj,  until  we  sit  down  with  him  anew  in  a 
fuller  understanding  of  the  Principle  of  that  man,  Jesus. 
"  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  his  bread  and  drink  his  cup,  ye 
do  show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come." 

A  belief  can  never  show  forth  the  works  of  under- 
standing, and  has  never  yet  followed  Jesus  in  his 
demonstration  ;  to-  do  this  we  must  consecrate  our  lives 
to  the  Principle  for  which  he  was  crucified,  and  be 
wiUing  to  drink  of  the  cup  it  brings.  "But  for  this 
cause  many  are  weak  and  sickly  among  you,  and  many 
sleep." 

Rites  fetter  the  pinions  of  Soul,  they  materialize,  and 
prevent  the  Spirit,  by  holding  us  to  the  body ;  for  matter 
separates  from  Spirit.  We  speak  of  the  atonement  of 
Christ  reconciling  God  to  man ;  but  Christ  is  God,  and 
God  propitiates  not  Himself,  and  there  is  nothing 
higher  to  conciliate.  Again,  Love  and  Truth  are  not 
irreconciled  to  the  idea  of  God,  and  man  is  this  idea. 
But  man  being  the  shadow  of  Almighty,  cannot 
exceed  Him  in  Love  ;  or  reconcile  Truth  to  error. 
His  students  understood  the  sufferings,  teachings, 
and  demonstration  of  their  glorious  Master  better  than 
all  this.     When  Jesus  gave  up  the   body  material  to 


310  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

be  slain,  and  afterwards  presented  it  to  his  students 
unchanged,  he  had  proved  what  he  had  taught,  showing 
them  he  was  not  dead,  and  they  knew  it  was  proof  of 
the  Principle  he  had  before  taught,  and  disproved  our 
opinions  of  a  future  resurrection,  or  a  spiritual  body 
at  the  change,  called  death  ;  his  body  was  a  belief  of 
matter,  as  before,  until  he  rose  to  Spirit  above  the  reach 
of  personal  sense,  and  triumphed  over  the  last  enemy, 
death,  as  before  he  had  conquered  sickness  and  sin,  and 
this  was  what  his  followers  were  to  commemorate  in 
their  lives,  so  far  as  they  understood  his  teachings  and 
demonstration ;  hence  the  saying,  "  The  works  that  I 
do  ye  shall  do,  and  greater." 

Theology  explains  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus,  a  pardon 
ready  for  all  sinners  ;  Spiritualism  finds  his  death  neces- 
sary only  for  the  presentation,  after  death,  of  the  per- 
sonal Jesus ;  calling  this  "  a  spirit's  return."  We  differ 
from  both,  and  while  we  respect  all  that  is  good  in  the 
church,  and  outside  of  it,  our  later  consecration  to 
Christ  has  been  on  the  ground  of  demonstration,  and 
not  profession,  yea,  to  follow  the  commands  he  gave 
to  those  he  sent  forth.  For  conscience's  sake  we  dare 
not  cling  to  the  old  belief,  insomuch  as  understanding 
somewhat  the  Principle  of  his  proof,  the  Life,  and  not 
death,  that  Jesus  showed  forth,  raised  us  from  hopeless 
disease,  and  gave  us  a  triumph  over  sickness  and  sin, 
we  never  had  gained  from  our  former  beliefe  and  pro- 
fession of  religion. 

The  efficacy  of  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus  is  the  practi- 
cal Truth  it  demonstrated  for  our  understanding,  and 
that  ultimately  will  deliver  mankind  from  sickness,  sin 
and  death.    This  Truth  he  had  before  spoken  in  their 


PEATEB  AND  ATONEMENT.  311 

midst ;  but  until  they  saw  it  triumph  over  the  grave 
the  disciples  were  not  able  to  admit  and  demonstrate 
80  fully  its  Principle.  Thomas,  beholding  the  idea  of 
it  in  Jesus,  (after  his  supposed  death)  was  forced  to 
acknowledge  how  entire  was  the  proof.  From  all  the 
disciples  had  seen  and  suffered,  they  became  more  spir- 
itual, therefore  could  better  understand  what  the  INIaster 
had  taught  them.  This,  therefore,  was  the  resurrec- 
tion, for  it  raised  them  from  the  blindness  of  a  belief 
in  God  to  the  understanding  of  Him,  "Whom  to  know 
aright  was  Life."  They  needed  this,  for  soon  their  dear 
Master  that  had  just  risen  to  their  comprehension  would 
rise  again,  higher  in  the  spiritual  scale  of  bein^,  and  so 
much  beyond  them  in  reward  for  all  his  faitlifulness, 
he  would  disappear  to  their  more  material  thoughts, 
and  Biblical  history  would  name  it  the  ascension.  An- 
cient prophets  who  wrought  before  Jesus,  foretold  his 
coming,  and  the  reception  the  world  of  sense  would 
give  Truth  ;  also  there  is  a  connection  inseparable  be- 
tween their  experiences,  and  those. of  every  Christian 
who  perceives  the  idea  and  accepts  the  understanding 
of  God.  Jesus,  born  of  a  virgin  mother,  was  more  of  a 
miracle  to  that  age,  than  to  this  ;  for  even  the  naturalist 
is  now  furnishing  reports  of  embryology  in  some  species 
wholly  without  the  male  element.  The  Bethlehem 
babe  was  the  nearest  approximation  since  the  record 
in  Genesis  to  the  science  of  being,  in  which  Spirit 
makes  man  ;  for  man  bom  of  woman,  was  the  usual 
advent  of  mortal  man,  and  this  material  belief  was 
what  entered  Mary's  spiritual  conception  of  Jesus, 
which  accounts  for  the  struggles  of  Gethsemane,  but  it 
made  him  the  mediator  between  God  and  mortal  man ; 


312  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

this  lack  of  entire  science  in  the  advent  of  Jesus,  pro- 
duced its  discord,  and  met  its  fate  in  death.  Had  his 
origin  and  birth,  however,  been  wholly  apart  from  mor- 
tal belief,  J.esus  would  not  have  been  recognized  by 
mortal  man  ;  and  "  he  was  the  light  that  was  to  lighten 
every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  ;  "  therefore  he 
must  be  the  mediator,  or  interpreter  of  Truth  to  error 
that  destroyed  error  and  rebuked  personal  sense  with 
the  Principle  of  being. 

Jesus  never  ransomed  man,  by  paying  the  debt  sin 
incurs ;  whosoever  sins  must  suffer.  This  Christian 
martyr  suffered  for  the  Truth,  that  destroyed  error,  and 
while  it  blessed  the  whole  world,  was  that  for  which  it 
hated  him  ;  even  the  sinner  must  learn  Truth,  by  the 
things  he  suffers.  Love  is  no  compromise  with  sin,  and 
pays  no  debt  of  its  contracting ;  but  it  can  and  does 
point  out  the  way  to  escape  from  it  and  reach  the  har- 
mony and  science  of  being.  The  blood  of  that  righteous 
man  shed  by  sinners,  was  a  crime  that  affords  no  ground 
for  further  sin  or  a  belief  of  its  pardon,  it  was  an  injus- 
tice to  humanity  that  the  best  man  should  be  sacrificed 
by  the  worst  men.  Jesus  taught  the  way  of  escape 
from  sin,  but  that  all  that  sinneth  shall  die,  in  other 
words,  that  sin  must  be  destroyed.  Wisdom  pun- 
ishes, instead  of  pardons,  sin.  The  terrible  effect  of 
our  false  views  regarding  the  atonement,  is  to  make  a 
sinner  less  fearful  to  sin,  believing  a  tear  or  a  prayer 
will  secure  its  pardon ;  this  heightens  hypocrisy  and 
suffocates  conscience.  The  time  is  not  far  distant  when 
our  theological  views  of  atonement  will  undergo  as  radi- 
cal a  change  as  those  have  already  done  regarding  a 
bottomless  pit,  burning  with  fire  and  brimstone,  and  the 


PEATEB  Am)  ATONEMENT.  313 

election  and  fore-ordination  of  a  portion  to  be  saved 
or  be  lost.  But  for  these  false  views  regarding  the 
forgiveness  of  sin,  ministers  and  laymen  would  never 
break  the  commandment,  "  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery,"  and  then  talk  of  their  love  for  God,  and 
Christian  experience. 

The  sweet  and  spiritual  significance  of  the  death  on 
the  cross,  is  Love  laying  down  all  of  earth  to  instruct 
its  enemies  the  way  to  heaven,  proving  what  heaven  is, 
and  how  obtained.  We  speak  of  the  blood  of  Jesus 
as  efficacious  to  save  sinners ;  it  is  the  efficacy  of  the 
Truth  and  Love  that  Jesus  taught  and  demonstrated, 
which  alone  can  destroy  sin;  and  sinners  are  never 
saved.  The  blood  of  Christ  was  an  offering  of  Spirit 
and  not  matter,  a  pledge  of  undying  Love.  O I  highest 
conceptions  of  spiritual  sense  tell  us, what  is  Love. 
14 


CHAPTER   VI. 

MABBIAGE. 

When  our  great  Teacher  went  to  John  to  be  baptized, 
not  having  reached  his  motives,  the  good  patriarch  was 
astounded,  and  reading  his  thoughts,  Jesus  prefaced  his 
purpose  saying,  "  Suffer  these  things  to  be  so  now,  for 
thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  righteousness,"  that  is, 
yield  obedience  to  common  forms,  until  you  reach  the 
understanding  of  their  spiritual  significance.  Marriage 
is  the  only  legal  and  moral  form  among  the  higher 
species,  for  generation,  and  until  the  spiritual  creation 
is  discerned  and  the  union  of  male  and  female  appre- 
hended in  its  Soul-sense,  this  rite  should  continue  un- 
der such  moral  regulations  as  secure  increasing  virtue. 
Infidelity  to  the  marriage  covenant  is  the  social  scourge 
of  all  peoples ;  the  pestilence  that  wasteth  and  walketh 
at  noon-day.  The  commandment,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
commit  adultery,"  is  pot  less  imperative,  than  "  Thou 
shalt  not  kiU."  Virtue  is  the  basis  of  civilization  and 
progress ;  without  it  there  is  no  true  foundation  to  so- 
ciety, and  it  were  utterly  impossible  to  attain  the 
Science  of  Life ;  but  virtue  should  be  recognized ;  and 
the  fear  to  take  responsible  posts  of  duty  lest  the  vicious 
misjudge  you,  be  wholly  removed.  Owing  to  the 
shocking  depravity  of  mankind,  chastity  is  looked  at 
suspiciously ;  it  requires  more  moral  courage  for  woman 
to  meet  the  low  estimates  in  society  of  virtue,  than  to 
help  lift  its  standard  from  the  dust. 
314 


MARRIAGE.  315 

The  last  infirmity  of  error  that  would  fasten  itself  on 
society,  to  see  it  hop  and  hobble  under  a  new  burden 
of  guilt,  is  named  "  free  love  ";  wherein  "  they  declare 
their  sin  as  Sodom,  and  hide  it  not,"  but  the  boldness  of 
depravity  will  show  its  deformity.  A  union  of  the 
masculine  and  feminine  mind  seems  requisite  for  com- 
pleteness ;  the  former  reaches  a  higher  tone  from  com- 
munion with  the  latter ;  and  the  latter  gains  courage 
and  strength  from  the  former ;  therefore,  these  different 
individualities  meet  and  demand  each  other,  and  their 
true  harmony  is  oneness  of  Soul.  Woman  should  be 
loving,  pure,  and  strong.  Man,  tender,  intellectual, 
controlling;  the  attraction  between  the  sexes  will  be 
perpetual  only  as  it  is  pure  and  true,  and  like  the  sea- 
sons, brings  its  sweet  changes  and  renewal.  Beauty, 
wealth,  or  fame  is  incompetent  to  meet  the  demands  of 
the  affections,  and  should  never  waver  the  balance 
against  the  more  honest  claims  of  intellect,  goodness, 
and  virtue.  Happiness  is  spiritual,  born  of  Truth  and 
Love ;  it  is  unselfish ;  therefore  it  cannot  exist  alone, 
but  requires  an  object  to  cherish.  Our  affections  are 
not  poured  forth  vainly,  when  meeting  no  return ;  they 
enrich  the  being,  enlarging,  purifying  and  elevating  it. 
The  wintry  blasts  of  earth  may  transplant  the  flowers 
of  affection,  or  scatter  them  to  the  winds ;  but  sun- 
dering ties  of  flesh,  unites  us  to  God,  where  Love  sup- 
ports the  struggling  heart,  until  it  ceases  to  sigh  over 
earth,  and  folds  its  wings  for  heaven. 

Marriage  is  blest  or  unblest,  according  to  the  dis- 
appointment it  incurs,  or  the  motive  it  fulfills.  To 
happify  existence  by  constant  intercourse  with  those 
adapted  to  elevate  it  is  the  true  motive  for  marriage ; 


816  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

wedlock  gives  pinions  to  joy,  or  trails  its  drooping  wings 
in  dust.  Notes  are  illy  arranged  that  produce  discord ; 
tones  of  mind  may  be  different,  but  they  should  be  con- 
cordant, to  blend  harmoniously.  Unselfish  ambition, 
nobler  motives  for  existence,  increased  harmony,  hap- 
piness and  usefulness,  because  the  different  elements 
of  mind  meet  and  mingle,  finding  in  union  there  is 
strength — is  the  true  marriage.  Let  there  be  moral 
freedom  in  wedlock;  never  contract  the  limit  of  worthy 
deeds  by  a  selfish  exaction  of  all  one's  time  and  thoughts. 
With  additional  joys,  benevolence  should  grow  more 
diffusive,  for  the  narrowness  and  jealousy  that  would 
confine  a  wife  or  husband  forever  at  home,  wUl  not 
promote  the  sweet  interchange  of  confidence  that  comes 
of  love  ;  while  a  wandering  desire  for  incessant  amuse- 
ment outside  the  home  circle  is  a  poor  augury  for  hap- 
piness. Home  is  the  dearest  spot  on  earth,  and  should 
be  the  center,  but  not  the  boundary  of  the  affec- 
tions. Said  the  peasant  bride  to  her  lover,  "  Two  eat 
no  more  together  than  when  they  are  separate,"  and 
this  should  furnish  the  hint,  that  a  wife  ought  not  to 
enter  into  vulgar  extravagance,  or  stupid  ease,  because 
another  supplies  her  wants.  Wealth  may  obviate  the 
necessity  for  toil  or  iU  nature  in  the  marriage  relation, 
but  nothing  can  shirk  its  cares.  "  She  that  is  married 
careth  for  her  husband,  how  she  may  please  him,"  and 
this  is  the  very  thing  it  is  pleasant  to  do.  Matrimony 
should  be  entered  into  with  a  full  recognition  of  its  en- 
during obligations,  and  the  most  tender  solicitude  for 
each  other's  happiness  and  approbation  should  wait  on 
all  its  years.  Mutual  compromises  preserve  a  compact 
that  might  otherwise  become  burdensome.    Man  should 


MAERIAGE.  317 

/ 

not  be  required  to  participate  in  all  the  annoyances  and 
cares  of  domestic  economy,  or  woman  to  understand 
political  economy  ;  but  fulfilling  the  different  demands 
of  separate  spheres,  their  sympathies  may  blend  to  com- 
fort, cheer  and  sustain  each  other,  thus  hallowing  the 
copartnership  of  interests  and  affection  whereon  the 
heart  leans  and  is  at  peace.  Tender  words,  and  un- 
selfish care  for  what  promotes  the  respect  and  happiness 
of  thy  wife,  is  more  salutary  in  prolonging  her  smiles 
and  health,  than  stolid  indifference,  or  jealousy ;  hus- 
bands, hear  this,  and  remember  how  slight  a  thing  might 
have  spared  the  old  trysting  times.  It  is  too  late  after 
marriage  to  grumble  over  disparities  of  dispositions ;  a 
mutual  understanding  should  exist  before,  and  con- 
tinue ever  after  this  union.  Deception  is  fatal  to  hap- 
piness. The  nuptial  vow  is  never  annulled  so  long  as 
its  moral  obligations  are  preserved,  but  the  frequency 
of  divorce  shows  the  sacredness  of  this  relation  losing 
its  puritanical  character,  and  that  some  fatal  mistake 
is  undermining  its  true  basis.  A  sepai'ation  takes 
place  when  the  motives  for  marriage  are  not  suited 
to  individual  progress  and  happiness.  The  science  of 
being  inevitably  lifts  us  higher  in  the  scale  of  harmony, 
and  will  ultimately  shake  off  all  shackles  that  fetter  the 
mind,  ripe  for  advancement.  Therefore,  to  avoid  a  dis- 
ruption in  the  marriage  relation,  mutual  tastes,  joys, 
and  aspirations  are  necessary  to  form  a  happy  compan- 
ionship. The  beautiful,  is  the  good  in  character,  that 
clasps  the  indissoluble  links  of  affection. 

A  mother's  affection  cannot  be  separated  from  her 
child,  embracing  as  it  does,  purity  and  Truth,  both 
of  which  are  immortal,  therefore  it  lives  on  under  all 


318  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

difficulties.  From  the  very  logic  of  events,  we  leam 
the  selfish  and  impure  are  all  that  is  fleeting,  and  that 
Wisdom  will  ultimately  separate  what  it  hath  not 
joined  together. 

Marriage  should  improve  the  species,  become  a  bar- 
rier to  vice,  a  protection  to  woman,  a  strength  to  man, 
and  a  center  for  the  affections.  This,  however,  in  a 
majority  of  cases,  is  not  its  present  tendency ;  and  be- 
cause the  education  of  our  higher  natures  is  neglected 
for  other  considerations,  frivolous  amusements,  adorn- 
ments of  the  person,  passion,  display,  and  pride.  An 
ill-attuned  ear  calls  discord  harmony,  not  apprehend- 
ing concord ;  so  personal  sense,  discerning  not  the  true 
happiness  of  being,  places  it  on  a  false  basis  ;  but  sci- 
ence corrects  the  discord  and  teaches  us  Life's  sweeter 
harmonies.  Soul  hath  infinite  resources  wherewith  to 
bless  mankind,  and  happiness  were  more  readily  at- 
tained and  secure  in  our  keeping  if  sought  of  Soill. 
The  higher  order  of  enjoyments  are  all  that  satisfy  the 
cravings  of  immortal  man ;  we  cannot  circumscribe  our 
happiness  within  the  limits  of  wealth  or  fame.  The 
good  we  possess  should  have  ascendency  over  the  evil, 
and  the  spiritual  over  the  animal,  or  happiness  is. never 
reached.  This  would  improve  progeny,  diminish  crime, 
give  higher  aims  to  ambition,  and  prepare  the  way  for 
science.  The  offspring  of  such  parents  would  inherit 
more  intellect,  better  balanced  minds,  and  sounder  con- 
stitutions. If  some  fortuitous  circumstance  places  in 
the  arms  of  gross  parents  a  more  spiritual  offspring,  the 
beautiful  child  early  droops  and  dies,  like  a  tropical 
flower  dropped  amid  Alpine  snows;  or  marrying  re- 
produces in  the  helpless  offspring  the  grosser  traits  of 


MABBIA6E.  319 

her  ancestors.  What  hope  of  happiness,  or  noble  am- 
bition hovers  around  the  child  inheriting  propensities 
that  must  be  overcome,  or  reduce  him  to  a  loathsome 
wreck.  For  propagating  the  human  species,  is  there 
not  greater  responsibility  than  for  your  garden  culture, 
or  the  stock  of  your  flocks  and  herds  ?  Nothing  should 
be  transmitted  to  offspring  unworthy  to  perpetuate. 
The  formation  and  education  of  even  mortal  mind, 
must  improve  before  the  millennium.  The  most  im- 
portant education  of  the  infant  is  to  keep  it  mentally 
free  from  impurity,  and  let  mind  develop  the  body  har- 
moniously; mind,  and  not  matter,  should  govern  the 
physical.  For  parents  to  create  a  desire  in  their  child 
for  incessant  amusement,  always  to  have  some  demand 
on  hand  to  be  fed,  rocked,  tossed,  or  talked  to,  and 
afterwards  complain  of  their  child's  fretfulness,  or  in 
after  years  of  its  frivolity, —  all  of  which  they  have  oc- 
casioned, is  an  error. 

Yielding  on<3's  thoughts  to  contemplate  physical  wants 
surely  produces  them.  A  single  requirement  beyond 
what  is  necessairy  to  meet  the  most  modest  needs  of  the 
babe  is  hurtful.  The  condition  of  the  stomach,  bowels, 
food,  clothing,  etc.,  is  of  no  serious  import  to  your 
child.  Your  views  regarding  them  will  produce  the 
only  result  they  can  have  on  the  health  of  your  child. 
The  daily  ablution  of  an  infant  is  not  more  natural  or 
necessary  than  to  take  a  fish  out  of  water  and  cover  it 
with  dirt,  once  a  day,  that  it  may  thrive  better  in  its 
natural  element.  Cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness,  but 
washing  should  be  only  to  keep  the  body  clean,  and 
this  can  be  done  with  less  than  daily  scrubbing  the 
whole  surface. 


320  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Giving  drugs  to  infants,  noticing  every  symptom  of 
flatulency,  or  constantly  directing  your  mind  to  them, 
laden  with  beliefs  of  disease,  laws  of  health,  sickness, 
and  death,  conveys  your  mental  image  to  their  bodies 
and  stamps  it  there,  making  it  probable  at  any  time  to 
be  reproduced  in  the  disease  you  fear.  Your  child  can 
have  worms  if  you  say  so,  or  whatever  fear  the  mind 
holds,  relative  to  that  body ;  it  is  thus  you  lay  the  foun- 
dation of  disease  and  death,  and  educate  your  child  into 
discord  and  out  of  harmony.  The  entire  education  of 
children  should  be  only  such  as  will  form  habits  of 
obedience  to  moral  and  spiritual  law ;  there  is  no  phys- 
ical law  to  be  consulted. 

Taking  less  thought  "  what  ye  shall  eat  or  what  ye 
shall  drink,"  will  do  much  more  than  you  are  aware  of 
for  the  health  of  rising  generations.  Children  should 
be  allowed  to  remain  children  in  knowledge,  and  be- 
come men  and  women  through  the  understanding  of  their 
spiritual  being.  We  should  not  think  for  a  moment  a 
law  of  matter  outside  of  ourselves  can  harm  our  babe, 
for  it  cannot.  Intelligence  outside  of  matter,  that  forms 
the  bud  and  blossom  will  regulate  the  body,  even  as  it 
clothes  the  lily,  if  we  do  not  interfere  by  some  belief. 
The  higher  nature  of  man  is  not  governed  by  the  lower ; 
this  would  annul  the  order  of  Wisdom ;  the  false  views 
we  entertain  of  being,  hide  the  eternal  harmony  and 
produce  the  ills  of  which  we  complain.  Because  the 
belief  of  intelligent  matter  is  accepted,  and  the  opposite 
science  of  mind  rejected,  shall  we  submit  it  is  true,  or 
that  the  so-called  laws  of  sense  are  superior  to  laws  of 
Soul  ?  You  would  never  conclude  a  flannel  is  better  to 
ward  off  pulmonary  disease  than  the  InteUigence  that 


MARRIAGE.  321 

forms  the  body,  if  you  understand  tlie  science  of  being. 
Man  is  the  offspring  of  Spirit ;  the  beautiful,  good  and 
pure  are  his  ancestors  ;  his  origin  is  not  brute  instinct, 
nor  does  he  pass  through  material  conditions  up  to  man. 
Spirit  is  his  primitive  and  ultimate  being,  and  God  his 
Father. 

The  rights  of  woman  are  discussed  on  grounds  that 
seem  to  us  not  the  most  important.  Law  establishes 
a  very  unnatural  difference  between  the  rights  of  the 
two  sexes ;  but  science  furnishes  no  precedent  for  such 
injustice,  and  civilization  brings,  in  some  measure,  its 
mitigation,  therefore  it  is  a  marvel  that  society  shoxild 
accord  her  less  than  either.  Our  laws  are  not  impartial, 
to  say  the  least,  relative  to  the  person,  property,  and 
parental  claims  of  the  two  sexes ;  and  if  the  elective 
enfranchisement  of  woman  would  remedy  this  evil  with- 
out incurring  difficulties  of  greater  magnitude,  we  hope 
it  will  be  effected.  A  very  tenable  means  at  present, 
is  to  improve  society  in  general,  and  achieve  a  nobler 
manhood  to  frame  our  laws.  If  a  dissolute  husband 
deserts  his  wife,  it  should  not  follow  that  the  wronged 
and  perchance  impoverished  woman  cannot  collect  her 
own  wages,  or  enter  into  agreements,  hold  real  estate, 
deposit  funds,  or  surely  claim  her  own  offspring  free 
from  his  right  of  interference.  A  want  of  reciprocity 
in  society  is  a  great  want  that  the  selfishness  of  the 
world  has  occasioned.  Our  forefathers  exercised  their 
faith  in  the  direction  St.  James  taught,  "  To  visit  the 
fatherless  and  widows,  and  keep  yourself  unspotted 
from  the  world  ";  but  ostentation,  the  master  of  cere- 
monies, and  stereotyped  belief  have  ruled  out  primitive 
Christianity,  so  that  when  a  man  would  lend  a  helping 
14* 


322  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

hand  to  some  noble  woman,  struggling  alone  with  adver- 
sity, his  more  prudent  wife  saith  "  'T  is  never  best  to 
interfere  with  thy  neighbor's  business." 

Again,  a  wife  is  withheld  from  the  ready  aid  her 
sympathy  and  charity  would  afford,  by  some  domestic 
tyrant.  The  time  cometh  when  marriage  will  be  a  imion 
of  hearts ;  and  again,  the  time  cometh  when  there  will 
be  no  marrying  or  giving  in  marriage,  but  we  shall  be 
as  the  angels ;  the  Soul  rejoicing  in  its  own  mate  wherein 
the  masculine  Wisdom  and  feminine  Love  are  embraced 
in  the  understanding.  Because  progeny  needs  to  be 
improved,  let  marriage  continue,  and  permit  no  break- 
ing down  of  law  whereby  a  worse  state  of  society  is 
produced,  than  at  present. 

Puritanical  honesty  and  virtue  should  be  the  stabil- 
ity of  this  covenant ;  Soul  will  ultimately  claim  its  own, 
and  the  voices  of  personal  sense  be  hushed.  Marriage 
should  be  the  school  of  virtue,  and  offspring  the  germ 
of  man's  highest  nature.  Christ,  Truth,  should  be 
present  at  the  altar,  to  turn  the  water  into  wine,  giving 
inspiration  to  understanding,  whereby  man's  spiritual 
origin  and  existence  are  discerned.  If  the  foundations 
of  affection  are  consistent  with  progress,  its  vows  will 
be  strong  and  enduring.  Divorces  inform  the  age  that 
some  fundamental  error  in  this  union  is  the  source  of 
its  discord.  To  gain  the  science,  hence  the  harmony  of 
this  relation,  we  should  regard  it  more  metaphysically 
and  less  physicaUy. 

The  broad-cast  power  of  evil  so  conspicuous  to-day, 
is  the  materialism  of  the  age  struggling  against  the  spir- 
itual era,  that  advances ;  beholding  the  world's  lack 
of  Christianity,  and  the  powerlessness  of  promises,  to 


HABBIAGE.  323 

make  good  husbands  or  wives,  mind  will  at  lengtii 
demand  a  higher  affection,  and  ferment  on  this  and 
many  other  subjects,  until  it  settles  down  on  an  im- 
proved understanding.  But  the  fermentation  of  fluids 
is  not  pleasant,  during  this  nondescript  stage,  and  matri- 
mony that  was  once  a  fixed  fact,  is  not  so  desirable  on 
a  sUppery  foundation. 

The  mental  chemicalization  that  has  brought  infi- 
delity to  the  surface,  will  as  surely  throw  it  off,  and 
marriage  will  settle  down  purer  after  the  scum  is  ex- 
pelled. "  Sweet  are  the  uses  of  adversity,  which  like 
the  toad,  ugly  and  venomous,  wears  yet  a  precious 
jewel  in  his  head."  They  teach  us  not  to  lean  upon 
earth,  it  is  a  broken  reed,  that  pierces  to  the  heart.  We 
do  not  half  remember  this  in  the  sunshine  of  joy  and 
prosperity.  But  sorrow  is  more  salutary,  and  points 
us  from  the  cross  to  the  crown  prepared  for  those  who 
pass  to  their  reward  through  much  tribulation.  Trials 
are  but  proofs  of  God's  care  for  his  children.  When 
spiritual  development  takes  place  it  germinates  not 
from  seed  sown  in  the  soil  of  earthly  hopes ;  rather  do 
these  decay  to  propagate  anew  in  Spirit  those  higher 
joys  that  have  no  taint  of  earth,  and  thus  our  experi- 
ences go  up  higher,  and  a  point  is  won  in  progress. 

In  conjugal  felicity,  it  is  well  to  remember  how  fleet- 
ing are  the  joys  of  earth,  and  be  grateful  for  them.  In 
conjugal  infelicity,  separate  not  if  there  is  no  moral 
demand  for  this ;  far  better  await  the  logic  of  events, 
than  for  a  wife  precipitately  to  leave  a  husband,  or  a 
husband  his  wife,  for  if  one  is  better  than  the  other, 
this  other  pre-eminently  needs  good  company.  Socrates 
considered  patience  salutary  under  such  circumstances, 


324  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

making  his  Xantliippe  a  discipline  for  his  philosophy. 
Sorrow  has  its  reward,  and  never  leaves  man  where  it 
found  liim;  it  is  the  furnace  that  separates  the  gold 
from  the  dross,  and  gives  back  the  image  of  God.  The 
cup  our  Father  hath  given,  shall  we  not  drink  it?  and 
learn  the  lesson  He  inculcates. 

When  the  ocean  is  stirred  by  a  storm,  the  clouds 
lower,  the  wind  screams  through  the  straitened  canvas, 
and  waves  lift  themselves  to  mountains,  we  ask  the 
helmsman,  "  Do  you  know  your  course,  and  can  you 
steer  your  vessel  amid  the  storm?"  Even  the  daunt- 
less seaman  is  not  sure  of  his  fate,  well  knowing  the 
science  of  navigation  is  not  equal  to  the  Science  of  God ; 
but  acting  up  to  his  highest  understanding,  firm  at  the 
post  of  duty,  awaits  the  issue.  Thus  should  we  de- 
port ourself  in  the  seething  ocean  of  sorrow,  hoping 
and  working,  stick  to  the  wreck,  until  the  logic  of 
events  precipitates  the  doom,  or  sunshine  gladdens  the 
wave. 

The  possibility  that  animal  natures  give  more  force 
to  character  than  the  spiritual,  is  too  absurd  to  con- 
sider, when  we  remember  the  exemplar  of  man  healed 
the  sick,  raised  the  dead,  and  commanded  even  the 
winds  and  waves  to  obey  him,  through  the  ascendency 
of  the  spiritual  over  the  material.  What  we  avail  our- 
selves of  God,  is  as  potent  with  us  as  it  was  with  Jesus, 
and  our  want  of  spiritual  strength  speaks  the  rebuke 
it  deserves ;  and  our  limited  demonstration  puts  to 
shame  the  labor  of  centuries.  We  should  hold  our 
body  not  so  much  in  personal,  as  spiritual  conscious- 
ness, even  as  the  orange  we  have  just  eaten,  and  of 
which  only  the  idea  is  left,  then  would  there  be  neither 


MABBIAGE.  325 

pain  nor  sin.  Systems  of  physic  and  systems  of  doc- 
trines treat  of  the  pleasures  and  pains  of  personal  sense ; 
but  Christ  takes  them  all  away,  and  the  epoch  ap- 
proaches when  to  understand  this  Principle  of  being, 
will  form  the  basis  of  all  harmony  and  progress.  At 
present  we  live  ridiculously  for  fear  of  being  thought 
ridiculous;  are  slaves  to  faehion,  appetite,  and  sense; 
in  the  future  we  shall  learn  Soul  is  an  architect  that 
makes  men  and  women  beautiful,  noble,  and  not  to  be 
blotted  out.  We  ought  to  weary  of  the  fleeting  and 
false,  hence,  of  personal  sense,  and  cherish  nothing  that 
hinders  our  highest  self-hood. 

Frugality  is  essential  to  domestic  prosperity,  and  so 
is  affection ;  but  to  silence  the  voice  of  conscience  to 
gain  wealth,  is  trade  without  profit.  The  genius  of 
woman  shrinks  from  controversy  with  a  knave,  or  a 
fool.  A  man  respects  the  reputation  of  a  woman,  but 
a  mouse  will  gnaw  in  the  dark  a  spotless  garment. 
Culture  and  refinement  are  not  things  of  the  toilet, 
but  reflections  of  head  and  heart.  Innocence  is  a  gem, 
worn  unconscious  of  pick-pockets.  Husbands  that 
dissipate  care  in  the  club,  are  poor  stocks  in  ready  mar- 
kets. A  husband  is  the  best  friend,  or  worst  enemy 
of  his  wife.  "  Favor  is  deceitful,  and  beauty  vain,  but 
a  woman  of  Wisdom,  should  be  praised."  A  bad 
woman  is  a  loathsome  leprosy,  dangerous  to  all  that 
approach  her.  In  marriage,  avoid  disparity  in  ages, 
tastes,  or  education,  and  make  choice  only  of  those 
qualities  that  wear  well.  Jealousy  is  the  grave  of 
affection ;  mistrust  where  confidence  is  due  touches 
with  mildew  the  flowers  of  Eden,  and  scatters  to  the 
four  winds  the  leaves  of  love.    A  bridal  altar  is  the 


326  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

verge  of  a  new  existence;  wherein  the  old  is  fading 
out  of  the  experience,  to  admit  the  new ;  two  beings 
mingling  into  one ;  be  not  in  haste  to  take  the  vow, 
"until  death  do  us  part,"  but  consider  weU  its  obli- 
gations, responsibilities,  and  relations  to  aU  your  future 
happiness;  "judge  before  friendship,  then  confide  till 
death." 


CHAPTER   VII. 


PHYSIOLOGY. 


Because  science  reverses  the  positions  of  personal 
sense,  human  reason  acts  slowly  in  accepting  it,  con- 
testing every  inch  of  ground  it  occupies,  while  error, 
self-complacent  and  applauded,  sneers  at  the  slow 
marches  of  Truth.  Physiology  is  a  name  in  our  land. 
Institutions  honor  it,  and  materia  medica  bows  the 
knee,  but  notwithstanding  this,  it  has  not  improved 
mankind.  We  shall  yet  open  our  eyes  to  this  fact  in 
theodicy,  that  depending  on  matter  for  what  Intelli- 
gence is  responsible,  is  a  mistake  with  grave  conse- 
quences. The  fundamental  error  of  mortal  man,  is  the 
belief  that  man  is  matter,  but  theorizing  from  mush- 
rooms up  to  brains,  amounts  to  little  in  the  right  direc- 
tion, and  much  in  the  wrong.  Classifying  the  different 
species  of  man,  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal,  an  egg 
is  the  author  of  the  genus  homo ;  but  we  perceive  no 
reason  why  man  should  begin  thus  sooner  than  in  the 
more  primitive  state  of  dust  where  Adam  commenced. 
Brains  are  beneath  the  craniums  of  animals ;  then  to 
admit  brains  are  man,  furnishes  a  pretext  for  saying  he 
was  once  a  monkey,  which  is  met  with  the  reply,  if 
this  be  the  case,  he  will  again  be  one,  according  to  nat- 
ural history. 

What  is  man?  brain,  heart,  or  the  entire  human 
structure  ?  If  he  is  one,  or  all  of  the  component  parts 
827 


328  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

of  his  body,  when  you  amputate  a  limb,  you  have  taken 
away  a  portion  of  man,  and  a  surgeon  destroys  man- 
hood, and  worms  are  the  annihilators  of  man.  But 
losing  a  limb  or  injuring  structure,  is  sometimes  the 
quickener  of  manliness,  and  the  unfortunate  body  pre- 
sents more  nobility  than  the  statuesque  outline,  and 
we  find,  "  a  man  's  a  man,  for  a'  that."  Admitting 
matter,  blood,  heart,  brains,  etc.,  and  the  five  personal 
senses,  man,  we  fail  to  see  how  anatomy  makes  out  the 
different  species  of  brute  and  human,  or  determines 
when  man  rises  above  his  progenitors,  for  both  possess 
these  constituent  parts,  and  must,  to  some  extent,  be 
mortal  man,  if  he  is  matter.  According  to  accepted 
theories,  the  genus  homo  ranges  from  dust  to  Deity,  the 
latter  having  its  origin  in  matter,  while  the  different 
varieties  of  man  are  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal; 
but  the  spiritual  is  not  a  link  in  this  chain  of  so-called 
being,  and  is  seen  only  as  it  disappears.  If  man  was  first 
dust,  he  has  passed  through  every  form  of  matter,  until 
he  became  man,  and  if  the  material  body  is  man,  he  is 
matter,  and  the  dust  that  returns  to  dust.  But  this  is 
not  man,  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  but  a  belief  of 
Soul  in  sense,  and  of  Life  in  matter,  that  Wisdom  con- 
signed to  annihilation.  Anatomy  makes  man  a  struc- 
tural thing ;  physiology  continues  this  definition,  meas- 
uring his  strength  by  bones,  sinews,  etc.,  and  his  Life 
by  material  law.  Phrenology  makes  him  a  thief  or 
Christian,  according  to  the  development  of  bumps  on 
the  cranium;  but  not  one  of  these  defiine  immortal 
man.  The  tendency  of  all  true  education  is  to  unfold 
the  infinite  resources  of  being,  but  to  measure  our  ca- 
pacities by  the  size  or  weight  of  our  brains,  and  limit 


PHYSIOLOGY.  329 

our  strengtli  to  the  use  of  a  muscle,  holds  Life  at  the 
mercy  of  organization,  and  makes  matter  the  status  of 
man. 

Physiology  is  like  fiction  in  which  debauchery  is 
toned  down  to  fascinate,  and  mankind  are  in  danger  of 
catching  its  sentiment.  The  very  opposite  teachings 
of  physiology,  are  all  that  will  open  again  the  gates  of 
paradise  that  beliefs  have  closed,  and  reach  the  per- 
sonification of  Spirit,  in  which  man  is  upright,  pure, 
and  free,  having  no  need  to  consult  calendars  or  clouds 
to  learn  the  probabilities  of  Life,  or  brainology,  to 
know  how  much  of  a  man  he  is.  Mistaking  his  origin 
and  nature,  we  call  man  both  matter  and  Spirit ;  the 
latter  sifted  through  the  former.  Soul  put  through  per- 
sonal sense,  carried  on  a  nerve,  and  subject  to  ejection 
at  the  hands  of  matter ;  the  intellectual,  moral,  and 
spiritual,  that  exist  as  Soul  outside  the  body,  subject  to 
the  body ! 

Unless  civilization  embraces  heathenism,  why  should 
man,  in  the  nineteenth  century,  bow  down  to  flesh- 
brush,  flannel,  bath,  diet,  exercise,  air,  etc.,  when  mat- 
ter is  not  capable  of  doing  for  him  what  he  can  do  for 
himself?  The  idols  of  civilization  are  more  fatal  to 
health  and  longevity  than  the  idols  of  other  forms  of 
heathen  homage ;  they  certainly  call  into  action  less  faith 
than  Buddhism  in  Intelligence  governing  man.  The 
Esquimaux  restores  health  by  incantations,  as  effectually 
as  the  modus  operandi  of  the  schools. 

Physiology  is  anti-Christian ;  it  teaches  us  to  have 
other  gods  before  "  Me,"  the  only  Life  of  man.  The 
good  it  claims  is  positive  evil,  because  it  robs  man  of 
his  birth-right  from  God.     Truth  governs  it  not,  and 


330  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  inharmonious  condition  that  calls  for  physiology,  is 
the  result  of  physiology,  or  our  beliefs  of  matter. 

Did  the  teachings  of  Jesus  comprehend  the  economy 
of  man,  less  than  those  of  Graham  or  Cutter  ?  They 
alone  embrace  the  Principle  of  man's  harmony  ;  but  our 
theories  do  not.  "  He  that  believeth  in  me  shall  not 
see  death,"  contradicts,  not  only  the  systems  of  man, 
but  points  to  that  which  is  self-sustaining  and  eternal. 
The  demands  of  God  are  wholly  spiritual,  and  reach  the 
body  only  through  Spirit  that  controls  matter;  there 
are  no  physical  laws ;  all  are  mental.  The  best  inter- 
preter of  man's  needs  said,  "  Take  no  thought  for  the 
body,  what  ye  shall  eat  or  what  drink." 

Putting  on  the  full  armor  of  physiology,  obeying  to 
the  letter,  the  so-called  laws  of  health,  statistics  show, 
has  not  diminished  sickness,  nor  increased  longevity ; 
diseases  have  multiplied  and  become  more  obstinate; 
their  chronic  forms  more  frequent ;  the  acute  more  fatal 
and  death  more  sudden,  since  man-made  theories  have 
taken  the  place  of  primitive  Christianity. 

ExplainiiLg  man  a  physical  being  evolved  from  mat- 
ter, is  a  Pandora  box  opened  on  mankind,  whereby  hope 
escapes,  and  despair  alone  remains.  If  matter  laws 
prevent  disease,  what  causes  it  ?  not  the  laws  of  God, 
surely,  for  Christ,  Truth,  heals  the  sick,  and  brings  to 
light  immortality  ;  but  not  through  obedience  to  phys- 
iology. Laws  of  matter  are  nothing  more  or  less  than 
a  belief  of  Intelligence  and  Life  in  matter,  even  the  pro- 
curing cause  of  disease,  and  God  its  cure.  Not  niore 
sympathy  exists  between  physiology  and  Christianity, 
than  God  and  Belial.  Failing  to  recover  through  ad- 
herence to  materia  medica,  physiology  and  hygiene,  the 


PHYSIOLOGY.  331 

despairing  invalid  drops  these,  and  turns  in  his  ex- 
tremity —  sometimes  to  God,  the  dernier  resort  of  mor- 
tal  man,  and  one  in  which  he  has  even  less  trust  than 
in  drugs,  air,  exercise,  etc.,  showing  we  have  other  Gods 
before  Me.  The  balance  of  power  is  given  to  matter, 
by  every  theory  of  the  schools,  whereas  Spirit  at  last 
asserts  its  mastery  over  man,  and  holds  the  body  har- 
monious and  immortal. 

To  understand  the  Principle  that  embraces  the  har- 
mony of  being,  is  beyond  burnt  offerings  or  sacrifices. 
If  the  recovery  of  the  sick  is  submitted  to  a  personal 
God  we  shall  reach  no  higher  than  faith ;  understand- 
ing will  be  wanting,  therefore  man's  existence  as  Soul 
instead  of  sense,  will  not  be  comprehended.  We  com- 
prehend Life  in  science  or  the  harmony  of  being,  only 
as  we  deny  personal  sense.  The  relative  claims  we  per- 
mit Intelligence  and  matter,  determines  the  harmony 
of  our  existence ;  our  health,  longevity  and  Christianity. 
We  cannot  serve  two  masters,  and  must  reach  God 
through  science,  and  not  with  sense,  or  material  law. 
The  source  of  all  Life  and  perfection,  we  should  not 
offset  with  drugs,  laws  of  health,  etc.  When  man 
would  be  both  good  and  evil,  he  will  grow  no  better, 
and  the  result  of  this  error  will  make  him  grow  worse ; 
so  it  is  with  an  attempted  compromise  between  Spirit 
and  matter.  Even  in  healing  the  sick,  to  gain  the  ad- 
vantages of  Spirit,  we  must  lose. our  faith  in  matter. 

The  severest  part  of  teaching  or  learning  the  science 
of  being,  is  to  empty  the  mind  of  the  thousand  and  one 
beliefs  that  war  against  Truth ;  for  you  cannot  fill  a 
vessel  already  full.  After  laboring  long  with  the  well 
or  ill-stored  mind,  to  shake  its  faith  in  matter,  and  give 


332  SCIENCE  A2n>  HEALTH. 

it  a  crumb  of  faith  in  God,  viz.,  the  capacity  of  Spirit 
to  make  the  body  harmonious,  we  have  thought  yearn- 
ingly of  our  Master's  love  for  little  children,  and  under- 
stood how,  "  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

"We  admit  mind  influences  the  body  somewhat,  but 
conclude  matter,  blood,  nerves,  brain,  etc.,  hold  the 
balance  of  power ;  in  accordance  with  this  belief,  we 
continue  the  old  routine,  and  this  deprives  us  of  the 
available  superiority  of  mind  over  matter.  "We  cannot 
control  our  body,  mentally,  with  a  negative  position. 
Spirit  works  against  matter,  and  vice  versa.  They  can 
no  more  unite  in  action  than  good  and  evil,  and  it  is 
wise  not  to  take  a  halting,  or  half-way  position  on  this 
subject,  or  think  to  work  equally  with  right  and  wrong, 
there  is  but  one  right  way,  and  this  we  should  learn 
to-day,  is  Spirit  and  not  matter.  To  govern  the  body 
scientifically,  we  must  admit  only  mind,  and  you  will 
find  it  impossible  to  gain  control  over  the  body  on  any 
other  ground ;  a  conservative  position  on  this  point,  or 
faith  strongest  in  matter,  will  never  do  it. 

If  you  manipulate  your  patients,  you  lean  on  elec- 
tricity more  than  Truth,  and  it  is  matter  more  than 
mind  you  employ  to  heal  the  sick,  while  science  teaches 
you  success  is  on  the  side  of  Intelligence,  and  that  you 
only  weaken  your  power  with  matter.  It  is  useless  to 
say  you  manipulate  patients,  but  lay  no  stress  on  this 
manipulation ;  then  why  do  you  do  it  ?  We  answer  for 
you — because  you  are  not  sufficiently  spiritual  to  do 
otherwise ;  and  if  this  is  so,  why  do  you  call  it  science, 
explained  in  this  work?  If  you  are  too  material  to 
understand  the  science  of  being,  and  rub  the  head  as  a 
substitute  for  living  Truth,  adopting  words  and  manip- 


PHYSIOLOGY.  833 

ulation  instead  of  good  deeds,  then  you  adhere  to  error 
and  flee  to  electricity  because  you  have  not  science,  and 
are  afraid  to  trust  yourself  to  heal  with  your  God-being. 
"  Adam,  where  art  thou  ?  "  is  your  question  here  at 
every  step.  If  you  manipulate  the  sick,  the  more  to 
satisfy  them  that  you  are  doing  something  for  them, 
this  is  not  necessary,  for  they  are  generally  satisfied 
when  cured,  and  manipulation  will  retard  your  success. 
"  Where  your  treasure  is  there  will  your  heart  be  also." 
Having  more  faith  in  electricity  than  you  have  in  your 
God-being,  balances  you  on  the  side  of  matter,  and 
your  power  as  a  mesmerist  will  diminish  your  achieve- 
ments in  the  direction  of  science,  and  vice  versa,  and 
this  should  remind  you  where  your  treasure  is.  Cast- 
ing out  error  with  Truth  shows  your  real  position 
in  science.  The  sensualist  or  dishonest  man  can  never 
rely  on  Truth  to  heal  the  sick  ;  they  must  depend  on 
personal  sense,  and  their  only  power  is  mesmerism 
and  manipulation.  Jesus  cast  out  error  and  healed 
the  sick,  not  with  manipulations  or  drugs,  but  his 
God-being. 

Food,  fatigue,  or  sleeplessness,  you  say  may  cause 
distressed  stomachs  or  aching  heads,  and  then  cudgel 
your  brains  to  reproduce  in  memory  what  you  think 
hurts  you,  when  your  remedy  lies  in  getting  the  whole 
thing  out  of  mind,  for  matter  has  no  sensation  and  mind 
only  can  give  pain.  To  reduce  inflammation,  dissolve 
tumors,  or  cure  organic  disease,  mind  is  more  potent 
than  matter,  and  why  not,  since  Intelligence  is  Life, 
and  mind  the  seat  of  feeling  or  sensation,  the  body  has 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  When  we  say  the  stomach  or 
head  is  disordered  or  pained,  consider  what  art  thou  that 


834  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

repliest  to  Spirit  ?  can  matter  speak  for  itself,  or  has  it 
the  issues  of  Life  ?  Pain  or  pleasure  belongs  to  mind 
alone.  Matter  has  no  partnership  with  Spirit.  The 
head  cannot  ache,  but  believing  it  does,  "as  a  man 
thinketh  so  is  he."  Mind  is  all  that/eeZs,  that  produces 
action  or  impedes  it ;  but,  ignorant  of  this,  or  shrinking 
from  its  responsibility,  you  throw  the  burden  on  matter, 
and  lose  conscious  control  over  your  body.  Adjust  a 
balance,  and  a  single  weight  removed  from  one  of  the 
scales  gives  preponderance  to  the  opposite  one ;  so  with 
body  and  mind  ;  what  you  cast  into  the  scale  of  matter 
to  weigh  for  or  against  health,  you  take  away  from  In- 
telligence, and  its  power  to  hold  the  balance  against 
matter.  Your  belief  weighs  against  your  health  while  it 
ought  to  weigh  for  it.  When  the  body  is  sick  according 
to  a  belief  of  matter,  you  trust  in  drugs,  laws  of  health 
and  matter  to  heal  it,  when  you  have  got  yourself  into 
the  difficulty  through  these  very  beliefs  of  Intelligent 
matter.  Disease  is  caused  and  cured  by  mind  alone ; 
matter  never  did  it ;  this  you  do  not  understand  now, 
but  must  before  you  are  immortal.  To  lay  aside  our 
God-being  as  of  little  use  in  sickness,  seems  anomalous ; 
to  depend  on  matter  then  and  put  Truth  aside  for  the 
hour  of  health,  is  to  learn  it  can  not  do  as  much  for  you 
then  as  in  sickness. 

Because  materia  medica  and  physiology  say  man  is 
sick  and  useless,  suffering,  or  dying,  in  obedience  to 
laws  of  God,  are  we  to  believe  this  ?  despite  his  laws 
to  the  contrary  are  we  to  believe  what  Jesus  proved 
false  ?  he  surely  did  the  wLU  of  the  Father  and  healed 
sickness  instead  of  producing  it.  The  demands  of  God 
relate  to  mind  alone,  but  the  claims  of  physiology 


PHT8I0L0GT.  835 

and  what  are  termed  laws  of  nature,  rest  upon  the  body- 
only.  Which,  then,  are  we  to  accept  as  legitimate  and 
capable  of  producing  most  harmony  ?  We  cannot  obey 
them  both,  for  one  works  against  the  other,  and  will 
be  supreme  in  the  affections.  Spirit  and  matter  are 
opposites,  and  we  cannot  work  from  the  standpoints  of 
both ;  attempt  it  and  we  shall  find  ourself  cleaving  to 
one  and  forsaking  the  other. 

Heal  your  body  with  the  science  of  being  if  you  can, 
adhering  to  the  old  regimen,  taking  drugs,  or  yielding 
your  mental  control  to  laws  of  matter.  Obedience  to 
what  you  call  material  law,  prevents  obedience  to  the 
spiritual  law  that  enables  you  to  handle  deadly  serpents 
unharmed,  and  put  matter  under  your  feet.  Like  a 
barrister  that  would  strengthen  his  plea,  introducing 
the  text,  "  Wo  unto  you,  lawyers,  for  you  shut  up  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  against  man ; "  you  plead  for  recov- 
ery of  God,  and  then  shut  out  the  aid  of  Spirit  through 
your  material  means;  thus  working  against  yourself, 
and  suffocating  your  own  strength  and  ability.  The 
plea  for  matter,  medicine,  laws  of  health,  etc.,  goes 
against  the  science  of  mind  over  matter,  and  vice  versa. 
There  is  this  clause  in  the  statue  of  Truth  to  which 
we  caU  your  attention  at  such  times,  viz.,  that  sin, 
sickness,  and  death  are  not  governed  by  laws  of  God. 
Error  produces  error,  sin  and  sickness,  for  both  are  er- 
rors of  belief,  and  what  causes  disease  cannot  cure  it, 
unless  it  be  the  homoeopathic  dose  where  matter  is  de- 
stroyed and  mind  says  this.  Admitting  sickness  a  con- 
dition of  matter  over  which  God  has  no  control,  makes 
Omnipotence,  on  some  occasions,  null  and  void.  The 
law  of  Christ,  Truth,  finds  aU  things  possible  to  Spirit ; 


SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

but  the  so-called  laws  of  matter  find  Spirit  of  no  avail, 
and  demand  obedience  to  tbem,  reversing  the  basis  and 
economy  of  being ;  to  matter  we  deny  the  support  of 
law;  our  beliefs  of  matter  are  not  correct,  as  Jesus 
clearly  demonstrated  healing  the  sick,  raising  the  dead, 
etc.,  contrary  to  them. 

Can  the  agriculturist  produce  a  crop  without  first 
sowing  the  seed  and  awaiting  its  germination,  according 
to  laws  of  nature?  Yes;  if  as  the  Bible  says,  error 
caused  man  to  till  the  ground,  for  in  this  case,  obedi- 
ence to  Truth,  would  remove  this  cause.  God  never 
made  a  necessity  for  error,  or  a  law  to  perpetuate  it. 
The  opposite  of  harmony  are  supposed  laws  of  nature, 
and  by  these  you  mean  laws  of  God,  therefore,  it  is 
not  in  harmony  with  Truth  to  be  well.  As  you  would 
construe  them,  laws  of  nature  annul  the  law  of  Spirit ; 
But  the  law  of  Christ  demands  man's  entire  obedience, 
heart.  Soul  and  strength,  which  admits  no  reservation, 
or  obedience  to  aught  else,  and  we  should  have  no 
other  God.  Truth  is  strength,  and  error  weakness. 
Physiology  is  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  "  tree  of  knowl- 
edge," that  said,  I  will  open  your  eyes,  and  make  you 
as  Gods,  but  instead,  closes  them  to  man's  God-given 
dominion  over  earth.  Christ,  Truth,  cast  out  physiol- 
ogy and  every  law  of  health,  giving  sight  to  the  blind, 
hearing  to  the  deaf,  etc.,  contrary  to  them.  If  these 
explanations  dishonor  the  schools,  they  honor  God,  and 
there  is  no  other  Truth  to  honor. 

What  we  term  laws  of  nature,  are  simply  laws  of  belief 
regarding  matter,  the  premises  whereof  are  error ;  there- 
fore their  conclusions  are  such.  The  All-wise  has  made 
no  laws  regulating  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  these  are 


PHT8I0L0GT.  887 

errors,  that  Truth  destroys.  Belief  produces  the  results 
of  belief,  and  the  penalty  it  affixes  will  be  as  positive 
as  the  belief  that  causes  it ;  therefore,  our  remedy 
lies  in  reaching  the  bottom  of  the  thing,  in  finding  out 
the  error  or  mind  that  produces  the  discord  we  see  on 
the  body,  and  not  to  honor  it  with  the  title  of  law, 
and  then  yield  obedience  to  it.  Truth,  Life,  and  Love 
are  the  only  demands  that  rest  on  man,  and  the  only 
laws  that  govern  him.  We  say  my  hand  hath  done 
this ;  but  what  is  the  **  my "  in  this  case,  but  mind, 
the  universal  cause  whence  proceedeth  all  harmony 
and  inharmony.  Discord  is  not  a  thing,  but  a  belief, 
and  the  action  of  our  hand  is  either  produced  by 
Intelligence  or  belief,  by  harmony  or  discord.  The 
so-called  voluntary  and  involuntary  action  of  the  body 
is  governed  by  mind,  and  not  matter.  And,  controlled 
by  Intelligence,  the  body  is  governed  by  the  Principle 
of  being,  in  which  man  is  harmonious  and  immortal ; 
but  governed  by  man's  belief,  it  is  discordant  and  mor- 
tal. Under  extreme  cold,  heat,  fatigue,  etc.,  we  say, 
the  body  suffers,  but  this  is  belief  only,  and  not  the 
Truth  of  being ;  matter  cannot  suffer,  mind  alone  suf- 
fers, and  not  because  we  have  transgressed  a  law  of 
nature,  matter,  but  a  law  of  belief.  Our  proof  is,  that 
if  you  destroy  the  belief  in  regard  to  the  suffering,  it 
disappears,  and  the  effect  of  what  you  term  broken  law, 
producing  catarrhs,  fevers,  consumptions,  etc.,  goes  with 
the  belief.  A  lady  whom  we  cured  of  consumption, 
breathed  with  great  difficulty  when  the  wind  was 
east ;  we  sat  silently  by  her  side  a  few  moments,  and 
her  breath  came  gently,  the  inspirations  becoming 
deep  and  natural;  we  then  requested  her  to  look  at 
16 


888  SCIENCE  AKD  HEALTH. 

the  weather-vane ;  she  saw  it  was  due  east ;  the  wind 
had  not  changed,  but  her  diflficult  breathing  had  gone ; 
therefore  it  was  not  the  wind  that  produced  it,  and  our 
explanations  broke  this  mental  hallucination,  and  she 
never  suffered  again  from  east  winds.  Here  is  testi- 
mony on  this  point. 

I  was  suffering  from  pulmonary  difficulties,  pains  in 
the  chest,  a  hard  and  unremitting  cough,  hectic  fever, 
and  all  those  fearful  symptoms  that  made  my  case 
alarming.  When  I  first  saw  Mrs.  Glover,  I  was  reduced 
to  such  a  state  of  debility  as  to  be  unable  to  walk  any 
distance,  or  to  sit  up  but  a  portion  of  the  day ;  to  walk 
up  stairs  gave  me  great  suffering  for  breath.  I  had  no 
appetite,  and  seemed  surely  going  down  the  victim  of 
consumption.  I  had  not  received  her  attention  but  a 
short  time,  when  my  bad  symptoms  disappeared,  and  I 
regained  health.  During  this  time,  I  rode  out  in  storms 
to  visit  her,  and  found  the  damp  weather  had  no  effect 
on  me.  From  my  personal  experience  I  am  led  to  be- 
lieve the  science  by  which  she  not  only  heaJs  the  sick, 
but  explains  the  way  to  keep  well,  is  deserving  the  earn- 
est attention  of  community ;  her  cures  are  not  the  restdt 
of  medicine,  mediumship,  or  mesmerism,  but  the  appli- 
cation of  a  Principle  that  she  understands. 

James  Ingham, 

Hast  jStouffhtoUj  Mass, 

Mortal  man  is  divided  into  five  points  of  sensation, 
called  personal  sense ;  these  five  points  constitute  pleas- 
ure, pain,  sin,  sickness,  and  death ;  what  would  be  left 
of  man  at  the  mercy  of  personal  sense  ?  Spirit  is  superior 


PHYSIOLOGY.  839 

to  matter,  and  the  body  that  is  ours,  should  be  under 
our  control ;  settle  the  question  then,  which  shall  be 
master.  Soul  or  body,  but  do  not  think  to  serve  both, 
for  you  cannot.  Soul,  owns  man  now  and  forever ;  let 
the  owner  of  man  then  govern  him,  and  the  body  will 
be  harmonious  and  eternal.  Neither  a  blade  of  grass 
appears,  nor  a  spray  buddeth  within  the  vale,  nor  a  leaf 
unfolds  its  fair  outlines,  nor  a  flower  starts  from  its 
cloistered  cell,  without  the  Principle  of  man,  even  that 
Intelligence  which  the  winds  and  sea  obey,  hath  done 
it ;  naught  but  universal  Soul,  that  numbers  the  very 
hairs  of  our  head,  and  marks  the  sparrow's  fall,  can 
govern  man.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death  are  inharmonies ; 
they  are  not  identity,  action,  or  being,  they  are  matter- 
beliefs,  that  appear  and  disappear,  governed  alone  by 
mind,  but  without  the  reality  or  support  of  law  or 
Spirit.  That  God  is  the  law  of  discord,  is  morally  impos- 
sible, or  that  Wisdom  instituted  penalties  to  protect  us 
from  what  is  without  law,  except  to  belief,  is  again  im- 
possible. Wisdom  never  made  matter  to  subdue  Spirit ; 
to  say  it  did  is  like  concluding  it  made  Hades  to  get 
ready  for  sinners;  but  there  were  so  many  sinners 
they  had  to  make  their  own  Hells.  God  is  too  pure  to 
behold  iniquity,  "  in  Him  was  Life,"  etc. ;  and  har- 
mony never  produced  discord,  or  Life  death.  Good- 
ness makes  its  own  heaven,  sin  its  own  hell,  and  belief 
its  own  sufferings.  A  dream  seemeth  a  reality  whilo 
it  lasts ;  a  falsehood  is  true  to  those  that  believe  it, 
and  sickness  is  real  to  such  as  have  it,  but  mind  and 
not  the  body  is  responsible  for  it  all.  Pain  and  pleas- 
iire  are  mind,  not  matter ;  the  body  has  no  sensation  of 
its  own.     Discord  is  unreal,  harmony  is  real ;  admitting 


340  SCIENCB  Ain>  HEALTH. 

the  same  reality  to  discord  we  do  to  harmony,  one  has 
as  high  a  claim  on  confidence  and  obedience  as  the 
other.  If  evil  is  as  real  as  good»  error  is  as  real  and 
immortal  as  Truth.  What  we  name  diseased  action  is 
discord,  but  haimony  is  the  reality  of  being ;  hence  the 
former  is  a  belief  only,  and  not  the  Truth  of  being ;  if 
death  is  as  real  as  Life,  immortality  is  a  myth,  and  if 
pain  is  as  real  as  the  absence  of  pain,  it  will  be  immor- 
tal, and  harmony  is  not  the  order  of  being.  Personal 
sense  discords,  and  is  therefore  a  belief  only ;  matter 
has  no  sensation ;  the  action  proceeding  from  Soul  is 
harmonious  and  eternal. 

In  Mohammedan  belief,  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca  was 
salutary  to  save  man's  Soul,  and  in  stiU  another  belief, 
inanimate  matter  is  able  to  save  man ;  one  is  paganism, 
the  other  materia  medica.  Disease  germinates  in  im- 
conscious  mind,  until  it  reaches  what  is  termed  con- 
scious matter,  or  the  body,  named  personal  sense,  but 
there  is  no  conscious  matter ;  therefore  disease  is  mind 
still,  named  matter ;  thus  the  belief  of  sickness  ia 
developed  as  a  germ,  rising  above  its  soil,  and  we  have 
a  crop  abundant  or  scanty,  according  to  the  variety  and 
strength  of  soil,  the  mind  full  of  materia  medica,  laws 
of  health,  physiology,  etc.  The  diagnosis  of  disease 
helps  more  than  most  things  to  cultivate  the  seeds  of 
disease,  causing  them  to  take  deeper  root  in  the  pa- 
tient's mind,  and  to  spring  up,  bearing  fruit  "  after  its 
own  kind."  Doctors  deport  themselves,  generally,  as 
if  there  was  no  law  of  mind  ;  at  least,  they  regard  not 
this  law,  or  they  would  sooner  administer  poison  in 
matter  than  mind.  They  fight  disease  with  matter  and 
admit  it  with  mind,  and  this  makes  it  a  certain  thing. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  341 

Thev  propagate  it  mentally,  and  then  consider  a  thing 
of  mind  should  be  dosed  with  matter;  but  after  all, 
't  is  faith  in  drugs,  etc.,  that  cures,  mind  is  their  remedy 
at  last. 

Faith  is  all  that  ever  made  a  drug  remedy  the  ailments 
of  a  man.  Mortal  mind  is  belief,  the  immortal  is  un- 
derstanding, the  latter  is  Spirit,  the  former  personal 
sense ;  we  must  learn  to  hold  immortal  and  mortal 
mind  or  belief  separate.  The  cause  and  cure  of  disease 
is  solely  mental,  and  to  understand  this  renders  mind 
less  productive  of  disease,  and  able  to  destroy  it.  Mat- 
ter has  neither  action  nor  sensation  of  its  own ;  mind 
moves  the  body,  and  feels  for  it.  We  cannot  retain 
the  old  positions  diametrically  opposite  to  metaphysical 
science,  and  conquer  disease  with  mind.  And  because 
physics  must  eventually  yield  to  metaphysics,  it  will 
keep  the  old  schools  fighting  science  for  the  next  cen- 
tury. Ignorance,  superstition,  or  avarice  will  shut  the 
door  on  health  and  hannony  not  obtained  tlu-ough  their 
systems.  When  there  were  fewer  doctors  and  less 
thought  bestowed  on  sanitary  subjects  there  were  better 
constitutions  and  less  disease. 

In  olden  times,  who  ever  heard  of  a  c^ise  of  dyspepsia ; 
if  one  had  chanced  to  appear  it  would  have  yielded  at 
once  to  benevolence,  or  hard  work ;  people  had  little 
time  then  to  be  selfish,  or  to  think  of  their  bodies,  and 
for  sickly  after-dinner-talk.  The  exact  amount  of  labor 
the  stomach  could  perform  was  not  mapped  out  in  mind 
by  physiology  ;  therefore  a  man's  belief  was  not  a  law 
to  his  digestive  organs.  The  action  of  mind  on  the 
body  was  more  haimonious  before  the  "  tree  of  knowl- 
edge "   had  taken  deeper  root  in  man's   belief.     The 


342  SCIENCE   AND  HEALTH. 

primitive  privilege  was  to  take  no  thought  about  the 
bowels,  or  gastric  juices,  letting  these  act  in  obedience 
to  Truth,  instead  of  error.  A  ghastly  array  of  diseases 
was  not  constantly  kept  before  the  mind  by  works 
on  physiology,  hygiene  and  materia  medica ;  hence  the 
greater  longevity  and  more  harmony  of  man.  Before 
these  got  the  floor,  dyspepsia,  consumption,  spinal  dis- 
eases, etc.,  were  not  heard  of  in  all  the  land.  The  du- 
•ties  of  man  were  thought  of,  and  the  naturally  undis- 
turbed mechanism  of  man  not  interrupted  by  sorrow, 
cares,  or  materia  medica,  went  on  harmoniously.  Damp 
atmospheres,  and  freezing  snows,  empurpled  the  cheeks 
of  our  fore-fathers  ;  but  never  reached  the  refinement 
of  inflaming  bronchial  tubes ;  they  were  as  ignorant 
as  Adam,  before  informed  by  his  wife,  of  bronchial 
tubes,  or  troches  for  bronchitis. 

But,  alas !  the  nineteenth  century  would  load  with 
disease  the  very  airs  of  paradise,  and  hunt  mankind 
down  with  airs  in  dress  and  airs  of  heaven.  Metaphys- 
ics hold  mind  the  .only  fiiend  or  foe  to  man,  and  Truth 
destroying  error,  the  great  panacea.  It  is  important  to 
learn  the  exact  belief  that  has  produced  disease,  if  you 
would  destroy  it,  unless  your  spirituality  is  equal  to  this 
by  holding  a  balance  over  matter ;  when  you  destroy 
disease  in  mind  it  disappears  on  the  body.  A  surgeon 
must  hit  the  ulcer  with  his  lance  to  cure  it,  unless 
he  is  able  to  destroy  it  without  the  sharp  point ;  and 
you  must  reach  the  mind  by  argument,  unless  the  Spirit 
reaches  it  without  speech.  A  strongly  material,  bigoted, 
or  opinionated  man  yields  more  slowly  to  scientific 
treatment  than  the  more  liberal  and  logical  mind,  but 
the  spiritual  is  more  easily  affected  than  either. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  343 

Do  you  say,  let  an  M.  D.  attend  to  the  real  malady, 
and  the  metaphysician  take  up  hysteria  and  imaginary 
disease  ?  But  facts  are  stubborn  things ;  we  have  found 
in  heaUng  the  sick  on  the  Principle  herein  stated,  severe 
and  acute  disease  yields  more  readily  than  the  chronic. 
This  method  of  healing  is  far  from  temporizing  with 
disease,  or  unsafe  in  cases  difficult  and  dangerous; 
ignorance  of  science  and  the  force  of  education,  are 
aU  that  would  lead  to  such  a  conclusion.  A  physician 
who  understands  the  science  of  being  is  the  oilly  one  I 
would  venture  to  conduct  a  dangerous  or  difficult  case. 
"We  had  tried  all  others  and  failed  to  recover  before 
learning  this  "  more  excellent  way."  Many  great  and 
good  men  have  passed  away  within  the  two  years  we 
have  been  writing  this  work,  that  might  have  been 
saved  by  the  science  of  which  it  treats. 

An  accident  once  happening  to  us,  would  have  proved 
fatal,  but  for  the  Truth  herein  stated,  that  saved  us ; 
hundreds  of  cases  given  over  by  materia  medica  and 
the  minor  hosts  of  Esculapius,  we  have  since  cured  by 
it.  Had  we  depended  on  materia  medica,  or  used  the 
means  ordinarily  employed  in  such  emergencies,  or 
allowed  the  weight  of  our  former  beliefs  regarding  struc- 
tural and  organic  life,  or  the  opinions  expressed  regard- 
ing the  fatal  nature  of  our  case,  to  balance  the  scale  of 
mind  at  the  time  the  accident  occurred,  we  should 
have  passed  away,  or  survived  only  to  be  a  hopeless  in- 
valid and  cripple.  The  Principle  of  science  herein 
explained,  saved  us,  and  the  triumph  we  achieved 
over  our  body  at  that  time  made  us  stronger  in  the 
Truth,  and  consequently  more  healthy  ever  since.  A 
supreme  moment,  more    than  ordinary  circumstances, 


844  SCIEKCE  AlTD  HEALTH. 

tests  this  science  insomuch  as  it  proves  more  clearly 
than  others  the  superiority  of  mind  over  matter,  drugs, 
and  material  law.  Ignorance  of  the  relations  of  mind 
to  the  body,  and  the  superiority  of  the  former  over  the 
latter,  are  all  that  occasion  skepticism  regarding  mental 
pathology. 

A  physician  said  to  us,  "  I  know  mind  affects  the 
body  somewhat,  and  advise  my  patients  to  be  hopeful 
and  take  less  medicine,  but  there  are  organic  diseases 
that  mind  cannot  affect."  To  this  we  replied,  it  is  poor 
logic  that  facts  contradict ;  we  have  many  cases  on 
record  of  cures  wrought  through  mind  alone,  that  ma- 
teria medica  had  failed  to  reach.  You  admit  death  has 
occurred  from  fright,  and  this  proves  every  function  of 
the  body  controlled  by  mind ;  death  covers  the  whole 
ground,  it  stops  the  action  of  brain,  heart,  blood,  lungs, 
etc.,  and  if  all  organic  action  can  be  stopped  by  mind, 
it  is  controlled  by  it,  and  can  be  cured  also.  Mind 
produces  what  is  termed  organic  disease,  as  directly  as 
it  does  hysteria,  and  cures  it  as  readily ;  the  demonstra- 
tion we  have  given  of  this  removes  the  question  beyond 
cavil.  We  predicate  this  science  on  proof,  and  have 
not  more  evidence  of  our  existence,  than  we  have  gained 
of  the  utter  control  mind  holds  over  the  entire  organi- 
zation and  functions  of  the  body.  Through  mind  alone 
we  have  cured  organic  disease  of  the  lungs,  liver,  heart, 
brains,  bones,  muscles,  etc.,  that  defied  physiology  and 
materia  medica  to  heal. 

But  to  govern  the  body  harmoniously  with  mind,  you 
must  understand  the  science  of  being  predicated  on 
mind  and  not  matter.  Few  will  admit  that  what  is 
termed  involuntary  organic  action  is  governed  alone  by 


PHYSIOLOGY.  845 

mind,  or  that  mind  unconsciously  controls  the  body,  but 
man  presents  this  phenomenon  every  moment,  who  com- 
prehends not  his  own  being,  for  this  proves  ignorance  of 
mind's  action  on  the  body.  Supposing  a  dose  of  poison 
be  administered  through  mistake,  and  physician  and 
patient  are  looking  for  favorable  results  when  the  patient 
dies,  —  did  mind  produce  this  ?  As  surely  as  if  it  had 
been  consciously  done  Mind  is  ever  active,  for  action 
signifies  mind  and  the  remote  and  predisposing  thought 
furnishes  a  link  to  the  present,  although  what  we  term 
personal  sense  knows  this  not.  Accordingly,  the  thought 
that  has  risen  above  the  verge  of  unconscious  mind  is 
the  only  one  recognized,  but  it  has  acted  before,  and 
effects  have  followed  this  action  all  the  same  as  when 
the  thought  became  conscious.  The  mortal  body,  of 
matter,  is  but  a  grosser  strata  of  mortal  mind. 

When  darkness  is  over  the  earth,  personal  sense  can- 
not say  where  the  sun  is,  or  that  there  is  a  sun ;  our 
antipodes  must  teU  us  this,  or  we  must  learn  it  of  science. 
Thus  it  is  with  mind ;  the  very  reverse  of  what  we  are 
thinking  at  present,  is  often  the  remote  cause  or  belief 
that  has  produced  the  inharmony  of  the  body,  and  we 
must  learn  this  belief  of  its  opposite  thought  or  the 
effect  on  the  body,  or  submit  its  character  and  rela- 
tions to  science.  We  are  willing  to  leave  the  explana- 
tion of  light  and  its  effect  on  the  earth,  to  science,  and 
because  sense  takes  no  cognizance,  a  portion  of  the 
twenty-four  hours,  of  the  sun,  never  say  it  has  no  effect 
on  the  earth,  or  deny  there  is  a  sun,  or  that  the  earth 
borrows  light  and  heat  from  the  sim.  No  more  should 
we  deny  the  effect  of  mind  on  the  body  because  the 
belief  that  produces  this  effect  is  below  the  mental 
15» 


346  SCIENCE  AJH)  HEALTH. 

horizon,  not  having  risen  yet  to  recognition.  The  valve 
of  the  heart,  opening  and  closing  for  the  blood,  is  not 
less  obedient  to  mind  than  our  hands,  that  perform  the 
offices  of  our  will ;  but  because  mind  embraces  one  ac- 
tion consciously  and  not  the  other,  we  say  the  cause  is 
physical  and  not  mental.  Stop  the  action  of  mortal 
mind  wholly,  by  what  is  termed  death,  and  every  func- 
tion of  the  body  mortal  ceases  ;  proving  organic  action 
produced  by  mind  and  not  matter.  Brains  are  totally 
ignorant  of  thoughts ;  matter  has  no  consciousness  of 
its  own,  and  its  propelling  power  is  mind ;  all  mechan- 
ism is  controlled  by  mind. 

Personal  sense  is  a  supposition  that  matter  is  conscious, 
that  brains  are  competent  to  say  how  much  mind  a  man 
has ;  that  heart,  lungs,  stomach,  etc.,  are  capable  of 
determining  his  harmony  and  continuance.  Soul  is  not 
heard  in  all  this ;  the  immortality  of  man  is  silenced 
with  utterances  of  mortality.  Intelligence  mute  before 
non-Intelligence.  This  personal  sense  is  the  source  of 
sickness,  sin  and  death ;  but  there  is  no  personal  sense  ; 
matter  has  no  Intelligence,  and  Soul  is  incapable  of 
error.  Life  goes  on  scientifically  in  Soul,  undisturbed 
in  its  harmony,  but  personal  sense  has  no  recognition  of 
Soul  or  Truth.  All  discord  is  error,  belief ;  the  Truth 
of  being  is  harmony  and  understanding.  Destroy  the 
belief  or  error,  and  the  discord  disappears. 

The  metaphysician  understanding  this,  in  case  of 
decajing  lungs,  destroys  in  the  mind  of  his  patient 
this  belief  and  the  Truth  of  being  and  immortahty  of 
man  assert  themselves  over  the  error  and  beUef  of  de- 
composition, and  the  lungs  become  sound  and  regain 
their  original  proportions. 


PHYSIOLOGY.  347 

Physiology  lias  never  explained  Soul,  and  had  better 
not  undertaken  to  explain  body.  Truth  has  no  begin- 
ning, and  therefore  no  end.  Life  was,  and  is,  and  ever 
will  be,  for  Life  is  God,  and  its  idea  was,  and  is,  and 
ever  will  be,  and  this  idea  is  man,  that  Spirit  has  made, 
and  matter  cannot  unmake.  Our  body  is  as  dead  that 
we  call  living  as  ever  it  will  be,  and  when  dead,  as 
much  alive  as  it  ever  was.  Life  is  Spirit,  not  matter, 
and  if  you  understand  the  law  of  Spirit  you  understand 
how  to  make  the  body  immortal.  Physiology  is  like 
the  drugs  we  say  make  man  suffer  because  he  took  too 
little  of  them ;  it  causes  sickness,  and  then  to  cure  it 
we  double  the  dose.  "  Take  no  thought  about  the  body 
what  ye  shall  eat  or  what  drink  or  wherewithal  it  shall 
be  clothed,  and  the  body,  or  matter,  will  give  you  no  in- 
timation of  its  own  wants,  for  it  has  no  requirements  of 
its  own.  Happiness  or  misery  belongs  to  mind  and  not 
body;  sensation  is  mind  and  not  matter,  and  mesmerism 
proves  this  when  belief  is  seen  to  determine  sensation. 

Every  new  method  of  obtaining  health  has  its  advo- 
cates, and  when  you  get  the  consent  of  mind  to  this 
method  as  preferable  to  others,  the  body  will  demand 
it  and  be  benefited  by  it  so  long  as  this  belief  lasts.  You 
can  educate  a  healthy  horse  to  take  cold  without  his 
blanket,  but  the  wild  animal  left  to  his  instincts,  snuffs 
the  wind  with  delight.  Epizootic  is  an  educated  finery 
that  a  natural  horse  has  not.  The  Principle  of  being 
reveals  the  immortality  of  man,  on  the  basis  of  Spirit ; 
but  personal  sense  defines  liim  as  matter,  hence  the 
mortality  of  this  man. 

We  have  discerned  some  diseases  approaching,  weeks 
before  they  made  their  appearance  on  the  body,  and  be- 


848  6CIENCB  Aim  HEALTH. 

cause  they  were  latent  things  of  mind  before  they  ap- 
peared as  matter,  that  grosser  strata  of  mind,  and  never 
in  a  single  instance,  were  mistaken  in  results.  Again, 
during  an  aggravation  of  symptoms  that  occur  in  the 
changes,  or  chemicalizations  that  sometimes  alarm  the 
patient,  we  have  seen  the  mental  signs  that  assured  us 
the  danger  was  over,  and  said  to  the  patient,  you  are 
healed,  sometimes  to  his  discomfiture,  when  he  was 
incredulous  of  the  fact,  but  it  always  proved  as  we 
foretold.  We  name  this  merely,  to  explain  the  mental, 
instead  of  physical  origin  of  disease,  therefore,  that 
rules  of  health,  taking  strong  hold  of  the  belief  of  the 
patient,  beget  and  foster  disease,  by  keeping  mind  on 
this  subject,  fearing  and  trying  to  avoid  sickness.  The 
faith  reposed  in  drugs  had  better  remain  in  one's  self; 
understanding  the  control  mind  holds  over  the  body, 
we  should  have  no  faith  in  matter.  Science  reveals 
the  origin  of  disease  wholly  mental  and  not  physical, 
also  that  it  is  cured  through  mind  and  not  matter. 
However  much  we  trust  the  drug,  or  medium  through 
which  this  faith  is  exercised,  it  is  the  faith  and  not  the 
medium  that  heals  the  sick.  The  spirituality  that 
enables  us  to  read  the  minds  of  patients,  enables  us  to 
heal  them  also,  for  the  action  of  Spirit  on  matter  is 
to  restore  the  harmonious  relations  of  mind  and  body. 
Healing  the  sick  through  mind  instead  of  matter,  en- 
ables us  to  heal  the  absent  as  well  as  the  present. 
The  spiritual  capacity  to  apprehend  thought,  is  reached 
only  when  man  is  found  not  having  on  his  own  right- 
eousnes,  which  is  the  law,  but  the  righteousness  which 
is  of  God.  Science  fits  us  to  read  the  mind  of  the  sick, 
and  heal  them  through  mind ;  for  having  learned  man 


PHYSIOLOGY.  849 

is  governed  by  Spirit  that  understands  all  things,  we 
know  Spirit  is  that  to  which  all  things  are  possible. 
The  approaches  to  this  great  affluence  of  Truth  that 
heals  the  sick,  are  made  through  the  footsteps  of  our 
Master,  Christianity  alone  is  its  basis,  and  physiology, 
that  pins  our  trust  to  matter  instead  of  God,  its  very 
opposite.  Ignorant  of  the  footsteps  and  foundation  of 
this  science,  the  world  may  call  it  mesmerism,  trance, 
mediumship,  electricity,  etc.,  but  not  one  of  these  in 
the  least  express  it,  and  whoever  reaches  the  science  of 
being  in  the  high  sense  of  its  sudden  cures,  leams  it  is 
by  taking  up  the  cross  and  following  Christ.  We  are 
scientific  only  as  we  let  go  material  things,  drugs, 
manipulations,  etc.,  for  the  spiritual,  and  leave  all  for 
Christ,  trusting  only  Truth  to  heal  the  sick.  Our 
beliefs  are  not  spiritual,  they  are  from  the  hearing  of 
the  ear,  from  pereonal  sight  and  sense. 

Spirit  never  believes  in  God  because  it  understands 
Him.  Power  is  a  belief  of  matter,  a  blind  force,  the 
offspring  of  will  and  not  Wisdom,  of  the  mortal,  and 
not  the  immortal  mind,  —  yea,  of  error,  and  not  Truth. 
The  headlong  cataract,  the  devouring  flames,  the  tem- 
pest's breath,  the  lightning  and  storm,  together  with  all 
that  is  selfish,  dishonest,  and  impure,  represent  power. 
Might  belongs  to  Spirit,  the  very  "  winds  are  in  His 
fists ; "  and,  controlled  by  Spirit  and  not  matter,  they 
are  harmonious.  Error  is  the  prototype  of  will ;  and 
willing  the  sick  to  recover,  or  man  to  do  this  or  that, 
infringes  on  his  rights ;  it  is  mesmerism  capable  of  all 
evil,  instead  of  the  science  of  being.  Christ,  Truth, 
stills  the  tempest  and  is  the  "peace  be  still"  to  de- 
structiveness  or  disease. 


350  SCIENCB  AKD  HEALTH. 

To  personal  sense  opposites  affinitize ;  but  not  so  in 
science,  the  mind  of  Soul,  where  Truth  never  mingles 
with  error  or  the  so-called  mind  of  the  body,  and  there- 
fore is  able  to  cast  it  out.  Spirit  is  Intelligence ;  matter 
is  not ;  there  is  a  mind  of  Soul,  but  not  of  body,  of  God, 
but  not  man.  The  mind  of  Soul  is  the  aroma  of  being, 
the  atmosphere  of  Intelligence  thrown  off  by  Spirit; 
but  the  so-called  mind  of  man  is  the  belief  that  a  pulpy 
substance  under  the  skull  contains  mind,  yea,  that  mat- 
ter is  Intelligent,  and  this  belief  is  false,  the  mocker  of 
Intelligence,  even  error  calling  itself  Truth.  This  is 
the  scientific  statement  of  mortal  man,  but  man  is  im- 
mortal, therefore  this  is  not  man,  but  a  belief  anatomized 
metaphysically.  To  classify  Spirit  and  matter  thus, 
that  Spirit  is  distinct  from  matter  but  must  pass  through 
it  to  be  identified,  is  a  mistake.  The  limitless  would 
destroy  limits  if  it  entered  them,  and  Spirit  cannot  be 
limited.  It  is  a  dream  and  illusion  that  Soul  is  in  body 
and  matter  the  medium  of  Spirit.  "We  are  not  aware 
it  is  a  dream,  the  terrible  nightmare,  that  makes  suffer- 
ing or  enjoyment  just  as  the  dream  chances  to  run. 
We  would  prefer  the  suffering  that  makes  one  willing 
to  be  aroused  from  this  dream,  to  the  pleasure  that 
tends  to  hold  it. 

We  frequently  heal  the  sick  who  are  absent  from  us, 
without  the  least  consciousness  of  it  on  their  part,  ex- 
cept from  their  recovery.  Now  reverse  the  case,  and 
mathematically  you  prove  that  if  mind  eschewing  laws 
of  health,  dietics,  physiology,  etc.,  restores  the  sick,  an 
opposite  mind  crammed  with  physiology,  etc.,  might 
make  them  sick.  This  proof  we  gain  of  our  body,  for 
such  mind  causes  us  what  are  termed  the  physical 


PHYSIOLOGY.  851 

sufferings  that  matter  is  powerless  to  do  and  could  not 
produce.  Whenever  we  have  taken  charge  of  a  practice 
to  establish  a  student,  it  was  not  necessary  for  us  to  see 
the  patients  to  heal  them ;  we  could  do  this  without 
seeing  them ;  if  the  student  was  not  advanced  spirit- 
ually, we  failed  to  benefit  the  sick  so  much  in  connec- 
tion with  him.  Mind  acts  mesmerically  or  scientifically ; 
it  is  will  in  mesmerism,  and  Truth  in  Science,  that  heals 
the  sick.  I  can  have  no  effect  on  the  sick  through 
manipulation,  and  cannot  affect  them  mesmerically. 
Cases  of  healing  the  sick  without  seeing  them,  we  record 
as  proof  of  our  statement.  Mrs.  Sarah  Crosby,  of  Al- 
bion, Maine,  sent  for  our  aid,  in  case  of  an  injuiy  to  her 
eye.  At  the  time  of  writing  she  was  hundreds  of  miles 
away,  but  after  receiving  her  first  letter,  as  soon  as  the 
mail  could  bring  it,  we  received  another  from  her,  of 
which  the  following  is  an  extract :  — 

"  Since  the  accident  to  my  eye,  it  has  been  so  ex- 
ceedingly sensitive  to  the  light,  I  have  shaded  it,  unable 
to  do  any  writing  or  sewing  of  any  note.  The  Sunday 
I  mailed  you  a  letter  I  suffered  a  great  deal  with  it ; 
Monday  it  was  painful  until  towards  night,  when  it  felt 
better ;  Tuesday  it  was  welly  and  I  have  not  worn  my 
shade  over  it  since  a  week  ago  Monday,  and  I  have 
read,  sewed,  and  written,  and  still  aU  is  well.  Now 
you  may  form  your  own  conclusions.  I  told  a  friend 
the  other  day  you  had  cured  my  eye,  or  perhaps  my 
fear  of  my  eye,  and  it  is  so  ;  though  I  am  sure,  for  the 
life  of  me,  I  cannot  understand  a  word  of  what  you  tell 
me  about  the  possibility  of  a  spirit  like  mine  having 
power  over  a  himdred  and  seventy  poimds  of  live  flesh 
and  blood  to  keep  it  in  perfect  trim.'* 


852  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

The  following  is  a  case  of  heart  disease  described  in 
a  letter  from  a  lady  at  New  York. 

"  Please  find  inclosed  a  check  for  five  hundred  dol- 
lars in  reward  for  your  services,  that  can  never  be  re- 
paid. The  day  you  received  my  husband's  letter  I 
became  conscious,  for  the  first  time  for  forty-eight 
hours ;  my  servant  brought  my  wrapper  and  I  rose  from 
bed  and  sat  up.  The  attack  of  the  heart  had  lasted 
two  days,  and  no  one  thinks  I  could  have  survived  but 
for  the  mysterious  help  I  received  from  you.  The  en- 
largement of  my  left  side  is  all  gone,  and  the  M.  D.'s 
pronounce  me  entirely  rid  of  heart  disease.  I  have  been 
aflicted  with  it  from  infancy,  until  it  became  organic 
enlargement  of  the  heart  and  dropsy  of  the  chest.  I  was 
only  waiting,  and  almost  longing,  to  die ;  but  you  have 
healed  me  ;  and  yet  how  wonderful  to  think  of  it,  when 
we  have  never  seen  each  other  I  We  return  to  Europe 
next  week.   I  feel  perfectly  well.   L.  M.  Armstrong." 

Mr.  R.  O.  Badgeley,  of  Ohio,  wrote :  —  "  My  painful 
and  swelled  foot  was  restored  at  once  on  yx)ur  receipt 
of  my  letter,  and  that  very  day,  I  put  on  my  boot  and 
walked  several  miles."  He  had  previously  written  me, 
*'  A  stick  of  timber  has  fallen  from  a  building  on  the 
top  of  my  foot,  crushing  the  bones  somewhat." 

A  lady  at  Louisiana  wrote :  —  "  Your  wonderful  sci- 
ence is  proved  to  me.  I  was  a  helpless  sufferer  six  long 
years,  confined  to  my  bed,  unable  to  sit  up  one  hour  in 
the  long,  long  twenty-four.  All  I  know  of  my  cure  is 
this ;  the  day  you  received  my  letter  I  felt  a  change  pass 
over  me,  I  sat  up  the  whole  afternoon,  went  to  the  table 
with  my  family  at  supper,  and  have  been  growing  better 
every  day  since;  I  call  myself  well.  Jenny  R.  Copein." 


PHrsiOLOGY.  363 

The  following  is  from  a  lady  in  Lynn :  *'  My  little  son, 
one  year  and  a  half  old,  was  a  great  sufferer  from  dis- 
ease of  the  bowels,  until  he  was  reduced  to  almost  a 
skeleton,  and  growing  worse  constantly;  could  take 
no  tiling  but  gruel,  or  some  very  simple  nutriment.  At 
that  time  the  physicians  had  given  him  up,  saying  they 
could  do  no  more  for  him,  but  you  came  in  one  morn- 
ing, took  him  up  from  the  cradle  in  your  arms,  kissed 
him,  laid  him  down  again  and  went  out.  In  less  than 
an  hour  he  called  for  his  playthings,  got  up  and  ap- 
peared quite  well.  All  his  symptoms  changed  at  once. 
For  months  previously  nothing  but  blood  and  mucoua 
had  passed  his  bowels,  but  that  very  day  the  evacuation 
was  natural,  and  he  has  not  suffered  since  from  his  com- 
plaint, and  it  is  more  than  two  years  since  he  was 
cui'ed.  Immediately  after  you  saw  him,  he  ate  aU  he 
wanted,  and  one  thing  was  a  quantity  of  cabbage  just 
before  going  to  bed,  from  which  he  never  suffered  in 
the  least.     L.  C.  Edgecomb,  Lynn,  Mass." 

We  were  called  to  Mr.  Clark,  in  Lynn,  with  hip  dis- 
ease, saw  him  in  the  afternoon  for  the  first  time ;  his 
physicians  had  probed  the  ulcer  that  day,  and  informed 
us  the  bone  was  carious  ;  the  patient  had  not  been  up 
nor  turned  en  his  couch  for  months.  On  entering  the 
house  we  were  told  he  was  dying  ;  his  wife  stood  over 
him  weeping.  We  stood  at  his  bedside  a  moment ;  he 
sank  to  sleep ;  Avoke  presently,  saying,  "  I  feel  like  a 
new  man,  my  suffering  is  all  gone."  In  a  few  hours 
he  rose  from  his  bed,  dressed  himself,  and  that  after- 
noon took  supper  with  liis  family.  The  next  day  we 
saw  him  in  the  yard,  and  have  not  seen  him  since,  but 
are  informed  he  went  to  work  in  two  weeks,  and  is  now 


354  SCIENCB  AlfD  HEALTH. 

well.  Hundreds  of  similar  cures  might  be  named,  that 
we  wrought  contrary  to  what  are  termed  laws  of  nature 
regulating  disease  and  recovery,  but  prefer  you  should 
learn  the  Principle  of  these  cures  and  be  able  to  do 
your  own  work.  Experience  also  has  taught  us  the 
greater  the  moral  or  spiritual  distance  between  us  and 
an  individual,  the  more  they  persecute  us ;  as  with 
individuals  so  with  the  general  thought,  those  cures 
remote  from  the  comprehension  of  the  age,  have  only 
afforded  our  enemies  new  opportunity  for  detraction. 

Theories  admit  the  limbs  are  matter  and  moved  by 
mind,  but  the  fact  is,  all  is  mind  of  different  admis- 
sions and  constructions.  Mind  increases  or  retards 
action,  causing  sickness  or  health ;  but  this  is  not  be- 
cause of  physical  action,  for  it  is  effect  and  not  cause. 
You  say  man  cannot  exist  with  a  headless  trunk,  or 
consumed  lungs ;  but  man  was  never  for  a  moment 
despoiled  of  his  fair  proportions ;  it  is  matter  you  are 
talking  of,  and  not  man.  Nerves  have  neither  con- 
sciousness nor  sensation ;  the  body  has  no  life ;  Spirit 
is  the  only  Life  and  Principle  of  man ;  but  never  for  a 
moment  enters  matter,  or  is  destitute  of  its  idea  or 
man.  Hearing  is  not  because  of  the  ear  or  its  mechan- 
ism ;  if  the  construction  of  the  ear  or  auditory  nerve  is 
destroyed,  man  is  not  deaf.  Intelligence  is  left,  and 
hears,  sees,  etc.,  independent  of  matter  or  organization. 
The  error  or  belief  of  Life  in  matter  should  give 
place  to  this  understanding  of  Spirit's  indestructi- 
ble faculties,  that  cannot  be  lost,  because  they  exist 
without  the  necessities  of  matter ;  otherwise,  they  were 
mortal. 

Again,  a  change  of  belief  changes  all  the  reports  of 


PHYSIOLOGY.  856 

personal  sense,  and  man  sees,  hears,  etc.,  independent 
of  the  organs  that  you  say  determine  the  existence  of 
these  faculties.  If  the  mesmerized  subject  whom  you 
call  man,  accepts  the  belief  that  he  sees,  with  closed 
eyes,  or  from  the  top  of  his  head,  or  hears  without 
sound,  such  wiU  be  the  case.  To  him  sight  is  not  con- 
fined necessarily  to  organization,  and  is  only  what  his 
belief  says  of  a  thing.  Change  his  belief  of  cold  and 
heat,  pleasure  or  pain,  and  cold  is  to  him  heat,  and 
pleasure  pain,  and  vice  versa.  Here  you  perceive  nerves 
bear  a  changed  report  with  a  change  of  belief;  there- 
fore personal  sense  is  not  a  standard,  nor  is  sensation 
dependent  on  organization ;  it  is  not  matter,  but  mind 
thiat  determines  sensation.  Science  reveals  to  spiiitual 
understanding  the  body  without  sensation,  and  man 
the  reflex  shadow  of  Soul,  and  Soul  embracing  all  the 
faculties  of  being,  having  no  lack  of  emotion,  speech, 
sight,  or  sound ;  and  possessing  the  consciousness  of  all 
things,  its  blessings  are  not  at  the  disposal  of  organiza- 
tion, that  accident  or  disease  can  destroy.  All  being  is 
spiritual  and  not  material,  for  this  is  the  scientific  state- 
ment of  being,  the  basis  of  immortality,  and  we  shall 
all  ultimately  learn  this.  Nor  can  we  begin  to  under- 
stand Life  a  day  too  soon.  Every  theory  opposed  to 
this  prolongs  sickness,  sin  and  death,  making  that 
which  is  immortal  in  understanding,  mortal  in  belief. 
When  the  belief  of  Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter  dis- 
appears, its  physical  manifestation  will  cease,  and  mortal 
man  return  to  dust,  and  why  ?  because  he  was  simply  a 
belief,  and  this  belief  an  error,  instead  of  the  reality  of 
being ;  for  man  is  not  matter,  and  never  dies.  To  prove 
the  body  called  mortal  man  error  and  not  Truth,  wa 


856  SCIENCB  AND  TTRAT.TH. 

have  only  to  find  it  mortal.  The  belief  of  Life  and 
Intelligence  in  matter  is  destroyed ;  but  Life  and  man, 
still  are,  and  ever  will  be. 

Matter  is  not  the  medium  through  which  Spirit  acts, 
or  is  manifested.  Spirit  is  never  individualized,  and 
there  is  no  medium  for  it.  Spirit  is  infinite,  because  it 
is  Intelligence,  what  then  can  limit  it?  Again,  to  Spirit 
Intelligence  alone  is  Substance,  and  there  is  no  matter. 
If  the  body  was  intelligent,  it  could  never  return  to 
dust,  for  mind  dies  not,  and  Intelligence  never  devel- 
oped from  matter. 

Physiology  makes  man  both  Spirit  and  matter ;  and 
this  error  would  make  man  mortal.  If  brains  are  mind 
matter  is  mind ;  and  a  stone,  a  lesser  degree  of  man. 
To  admit  Spirit  is  not  in  matter,  and  then  say  it  is  man- 
ifested through  it,  contradicts  facts,  for  matter  manifests 
mortality  only,  and  Spirit  is  immortal ;  not  a  glimpse  or 
manifestation  of  Spirit  is  obtained  through  the  erring 
or  decayiag.  Spirit  is  positive  to  all  things,  and  if  it 
passed  through  matter  it  would  destroy  it,  or  become 
negative  to  it.  Metaphysical  science,  diy  and  abstract 
though  it  appears,  should  not  be  overlooked  for  the 
transient  and  mortal  sense  of  things ;  health,  harmony 
and  immortality  are  gained  through  spirituality  only ; 
and  this  wUl  be  understood  sooner  or  later.  Truth 
has  but. one  department  for  its  students,  and  but  one 
branch  of  education,  viz.,  the  science  of  being.  Studying 
into  the  nature  of  matter,  that  embraces  sin,  sickness 
and  death,  hath  no  real  advantage ;  and  matter-laws 
of  health  lay  the  foundation  of  sickness.  Knowledge 
embraces  neither  Life  nor  Truth ;  but  when  we  define 
the  material  with  the  spiritual,  and  look  from  nature 


TSISLOT/)QY.  357 

up  to  nature's  God,  learning  is  profitable.  Prof.  Ru- 
dolph's astronomical  explanations  are  of  this  sort.  The 
researches  and  experiences  of  our  great  minds  are  of  the 
utmost  importance,  when  given  thus. 

Astronomy,  Natural  History,  Chemistry,  Music,  Mathe- 
matics, etc.,  as  ideas  of  a  Principle,  are  mile-stones  in 
the  pathway  of  science ;  but  when  we  attempt  to  put 
Principle  into  these  ideas,  we  give  them  the  interpre- 
tations of  personal  sense,  that  mislead  our  conclusions. 
Let  spiritual  sense  give  the  last,  because  the  highest 
explanation  of  all  things,  and  "the  last  shall  become 
first,  and  will  be  final."  If  material  man  was  really 
man,  when  this  body  is  destroyed  man  would  be  anni- 
hilated ;  identifying  man  through  matter  you  have  no 
authority  for  saying,  he  lives  after  that  is  destroyed. 
Education  is  aU  that  develops  sense,  but  it  cannot  de- 
velop Soul;  Casper  Hauser,  without  this  education, 
manifested  less  Intelligence  than  a  mouse,  was  unable 
to  feed  himself,  even  knew  less  than  the  lower  species, 
guided  by  instinct  The  infant  boy,  incarcerated  in  a 
dungeon  where  neither  sight  nor  sound  could  reach 
him,  at  the  age  of  an  adult,  was  not  a  man,  —  showiag 
years  make  not  men  —  he  was  an  infant  still,  and  a 
belief  of  Life  in  matter,  that  proved  itself  neither  In- 
telligence nor  the  idea  of  God,  but  in  reality  nonentity. 
Thus  mortal  man  for  whom  laws  of  health  are  conjured 
up  from  the  abyss  of  condemned  "  knowledge,"  is  just 
this  material  nothingness,  "  dust  to  dust ; "  therefore, 
what  availeth  it  to  plant  hitrt  deeper  in  matter-belief, 
whence  he  sprang  and  was  accursed. 

The  least  thought  or  said  of  physical  structure,  laws 
of  health,  etc.,  the  higher  will  become  manhood  and 


858  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

woman-liood,  the  fewer  diseases  appear,  and  less  harm 
be  derived  from  change  of  climate,  imwholesome  diet, 
laying  aside  flannels,  severe  mental  labor,  sedentary 
habits,  heated  rooms,  and  all  the  et  cetera  of  physiolo- 
gical rules  based  on  man  as  a  structural  thing,  whose 
life  is  at  the  mercy  of  circumstance.  The  scriptural 
warning  against  "  knowledge  "  ought  to  be  heeded,  but 
it  is  not ;  the  stronger  constitutions  of  our  forefathers 
compared  with  this  age,  should  furnish  a  hint,  but  they 
do  not ;  the  difficulty  lies  in  our  nameless  theories ;  sin, 
sickness,  and  death,  all  over  the  land,  are  the  fruits  of 
the  belief  of  Life  and  Intelligence  in  matter. 

The  simple  food  our  forefathers  ate  would  not  cure 
dyspepsia  to-day ;  with  rules  of  health  in  the  head  and 
the  most  digestible  food  in  the  stomach,  there  would  be 
dyspeptics ;  the  effeminate  constitutions  of  this  period 
will  never  grow  robust  until  the  science  of  being  takes 
the  place  of  materia  medica,  physiology,  etc.  The  ig- 
norance of  our  forefathers  of  the  knowledge  that  to-day 
walks  to  and  fro  in  the  earth,  made  them  more  hardy 
than  our  physiologists,  and  more  honest  than  our  poli- 
ticians. We  by  no  means  deprecate  learning,  deep  re- 
search, original  thought,  history,  observation,  invention, 
science  and  understanding ;  it  is  the  scheming  barbar- 
isms of  learning,  the  mere  doctrine,  theory,  or  nauseous 
fiction,  we  deplore.  Novels,  remarkable  only  for  exag- 
gerated pictures  of  depravity,  works  on  materia  medica, 
hygiene,  or  laws  of  health,  remind  you  of  ^sop's  moun- 
tain in  labor  with  a  mouse;  introduce  but  a  scandal 
and  humbug  and  you  please  society.  What  I  wish  to 
know  is,  if  this  taste  be  not  a  fault  of  our  systems  of  think- 
ing and  writing.   All  is  mechanical ;  nature  is  suffocated ; 


PHYSIOLOGY.  359 

the  core  of  mankind  is  not  reached,  and  its  coverings 
thickly  inlaid  with  foreign  devices.  Let  us  be  individ- 
ually what  we  are ;  not  swallowing  camels  for  popular- 
ity, or  mincing  at  gnats  in  the  shape  of  honest  ideas, 
because  they  come  from  the  Soul  of  man.  If  knowl- 
edge is  power,  it  is  not  Wisdom,  but  blind  force,  whose 
material  origin  is  made  known  by  losing  in  time,  what 
it  gains  in  power. 

To  eschew  error  would  usher  in  a  new  era,  pull- 
ing down  the  bars  of  sects,  and  the  conventionalities 
of  knowledge,  would  build  up  spiritual  foundations, 
whereby  we  take  God  into  our  experiences,  and  become 
healthy  and  harmonious,  noble  men  and  women,  instead 
of  despairing  invalids  and  matter-automata.  The  less 
we  have  of  personal  sense,  the  more  we  have  of  Soul ; 
and  the  fewer  laws  material,  the  more  longevity  and 
spiritual  understanding.  Learning  all  was  vanity  "  in 
the  flesh,"  made  Solomon  a  wise  man,  that  before  had 
been  the  fool  of  sense. 

Ancient  theories  separated  a  personal  Satan  from 
man  by  horns  and  hoofs ;  modem  opinions  compromise ; 
eschewing  his  satanic  majesty  in  such  proportions,  they 
retain  a  sinful  and  mortal  man,  the  opposite  of  God's 
idea,  at  war  with  his  Maker,  and  swaying  his  own 
destinies  in  defiance  of  Him,  yet  supposed  to  have  God 
dwelling  in  him !  Whatever  is  sinful,  sick,  or  dying, 
is  not  man,  but  that  which  Paul  described  "  without 
hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world,"  and  the  psalmist 
said,  was  "  a  sleep,  and  dream  that  is  told."  "  He  that 
dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High  shall 
abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty."  Relin- 
quishing the  belief  of  Intelligent  matter,  man  abides  in 


860  SCTENCB  Aim  HEALTH. 

Spirit  and  is  harmonious ;  but  this  is  a  most  high,  and 
most  secret  place  to  personal  sense,  that  knows  nothing 
about  it. 

"When  the  relation  between  Soul  and  body,  and  God 
and  man  is  understood  in  science,  we  shall  become  har- 
monious mind  and  body,  and  never  until  then. 

If  Life  is  affected  in  the  least  by  exercise,  food, 
clothing,  etc.,  God  is  discordant,  the  harmony  of  Spirit 
beclouded,  and  Life  at  length  put  out.  Physiology  and 
materia  medica  direct  us  not,  as  David  did,  to  God,  "  a 
present  help  in  time  of  trouble,"  but  change  the  tones 
of  Life  to  a  minor  key  that  flattens  into  discord,  while 
the  science  of  Life  that  sharpens  its  sweet  tones  and 
conscious  harmony  into  immortality,  asks  in  vain  for  a 
hearing.  That  "  old  things  shall  pass  away  and  behold, 
aU  things  shall  become  new,"  I  for  one,  anticipate  with 
joy,  willing,  if  need  be,  that  Truth  shall  cut  off  right 
hands  and  pluck  out  right  eyes,  in  amputating  error. 
We  perceive  the  "irresistible  conflict"  that  awaits  the 
ages  when  Truth  shall  overturn  the  behefs  of  man. 

Let  the  science  of  Life  be  taught  in  our  institutions 
of  learning  and  taken  up  by  pulpit  and  press ;  give  it 
but  the  place  of  physiology  and  it  would  eradicate 
sickness,  sin  and  death,  in  less  time  than  these  have 
been  increasing  on  the  old  systems  and  stereotyped 
plans  to  beat  them.  Simply  to  understand  the  nothing- 
ness of  error,  saves  a  Don  Quixote  warfare  with  wind- 
mills, and  we  gain  the  immortality  and  liberty  of  being, 
by  control  over  our  bodies.  Since  man  "  hath  sought 
out  many  inventions,"  he  has  not  learned  that  knowl- 
edge can  save  him  from  the  dire  effects  of  knowledge. 
Many  a  hopeless  case  of  disease  has  been  induced  by  a 


PHYSIOLOGY.  861 

single  post-mortem  examination,  not  because  of  vims 
taken  into  the  system,  (one  condition  of  blood  is  as 
harmless  as  another  if  mind  says  so,  but  not  otherwise,) 
it  is  some  fatal  belief  that  is  admitted,  that  does  the 
harm.  Mind  alone  affects  the  secretions  of  the  body, 
gives  action,  and  increases  or  diminishes  it ;  a  simple 
blush  or  fright  tells  us  this.  When  the  unconscious 
mental  conception  of  disease  takes  place,  its'symptoms 
and  locality  appear  on  the  body  the  same  as  in  optics, 
when  the  image  is  formed  on  the  retina  that  becomes 
visible  to  personal  sense.  The  error  of  talking  over 
sickness  and  peering  into  the  symptoms  of  disease  to 
conjure  up  from  the  dark  depths  of  discord  some  new 
discovery,  is  little  understood.  When  a  physician  names 
an  ailment,  describing  its  symptoms  and  their  danger,  he 
has  committed  an  unconscious  offence  against  being, 
against  his  patient's  happiness  and  liberty,  and  will  make 
a  sure  job  for  himself,  if  not  a  fatal  one  for  his  patient. 
A  lady  was  etherized  and  died  while  under  its  effects, 
her  physicians  affirming  it  was  not  safe  to  perform  the 
surgical  operation  without  ether.  The  case  was  brought 
to  trial,  the  evidence  found  conclusive,  and  the  verdict 
returned  that  death  was  occasioned,  not  by  the  ether, 
but  her  fear  of  taking  it.  Her  sister  testified  the 
deceased  protested  against  inhaling  the  vapor,  saying  it 
would  kill  her,  but  after  this,  was  compelled  by  her 
physicians  to  inhale  it.  Had  those  surgeons  understood 
the  action  of  mind  on  the  body,  they  would  have  allayed 
her  terror  before  administering  the  ether,  or  much 
sooner  have  risked  a  severe  surgical  operation  than 
the  effects  of  fear.  Such  ignorance,  yea,  cruelty, 
should  arouse  the  community ;  diplomas  give  no  more 
16 


362  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

claim  to  a  dupe  or  a  victim,  than  the  assassin's  steel. 
Inert  matter  taken  wholly  into  account,  and  mind 
disregarded  I  when  the  sequel  proved  the  patient  died 
of  mind  instead  of  matter. 

Books  that  would  rule  disease  out  of  the  mind 
instead  of  impressing  it  more  strongly  on  the  belief, 
would  abate  sickness  ten  per  cent,  in  a  short  period. 
Instruct  your  patient  that  he  is  not  an  involuntary 
subject  of  disease,  but  can  resist  it,  and  overcome  it  too, 
with  mind  that  is  superior  to  matter.  To  understand 
their  God-given  dominion  over  the  body,  would  reas- 
sure and  encourage  the  sick  and  impart  healthy  action 
to  the  body.  Knowing  their  mental  power,  they  would 
meet  sickness  as  fearlessly  as  we  encounter  a  swarm  of 
insects  that  flee  before  us. 

Science  and  personal  sense  are  antagonists,  bearing 
very  different  reports  of  man,  but  demonstration  proves 
science  right  and  personal  sense  wrong,  and  that  mind 
instead  of  matter  controls  matter.  Doctors  examine  the 
body  to  ascertain  the  exact  power  matter  is  bringing  to 
bear  on  man  to  kill  him,  and  render  judgment  accord- 
ingly. Giving  all  precedence  to  discord,  they  poison 
the  minds  of  patients  with  the  belief  they  have  no 
defense,  mentally,  over  their  bodies,  when  the  fact  is, 
mind  produces  all  action,  whether  it  be  sickness  or 
health.  Reverse  the  case,  and  when  the  symptoms  of 
disease  appear  administer  to  the  mind  and  not  the  body ; 
teach  the  patient  that  pain,  swelling,  ulceration,  morbid 
or  acute  action,  etc.,  appear  on  the  body  only  because 
they  are  mapped  out  in  mind,  for  the  latter  transfers 
its  images  to  the  body.  Ask  the  patient  what  be  thinks 
of  the  ailment;    and  what  his  mind  admits  on  the 


PHYSIOLOGY.  363 

subject  is  what  you  must  destroy  in  order  to  relieve 
the  obedient  body  of  discord.  Go  to  the  fountain  head 
to  heal  your  patient.  But  what  a  task !  say  you,  to 
teach  the  present  age  mind's  control  over  the  body. 
Admitting  it  changes  the  stand-point  of  old  theories, 
turning  them  upside  down,  and  the  sick  may  not  un- 
derstand your  sayings  at  first,  still  they  will  produce 
an  effect  on  their  minds,  and  this  will  affect  their  bodies. 
This  is  the  science  of  being,  that  Truth,  brought  to  bear 
on  error,  begins  to  destroy  it.  You  will  heal  the  sick 
with  Truth  despite  the  odds  against  you,  and  inaugurate 
a  perception  of  science  that  will  be  for  "  the  healing  of 
the  nation."  You  may  be  quite  sure  that  not  under- 
standing your  metaphysical  process  of  healing,  your 
patients  will  have  little  faith  in  it  until  they  feel  its 
beneficial  effects,  showing  you  their  faith  is  not  what 
heals  them.  Your  demonstration  must  be  the  only  proof 
of  what  you  say.  The  sick  are  sooner  restored  by  Truth 
than  error,  and  through  mind  than  matter.  The  men- 
tal cure  is  higher  proof  of  power,  because  it  is  made 
against  fearful  odds,  even  the  weight  of  universal  opinion 
in  favor  of  matter,  and  the  preconceived  views  of  your 
patient  working  unconsciously  against  themselves  and 
the  metaphysical  cure. 

Physiology  insists  the  body  is  diseased  independent 
of  mind,  and  despite  its  protest ;  that  its  functions  are 
interrupted  without  the  co-operation  of  mind,  and  that 
matter-laws  control  the  body.  This  error  is  quite  as 
palpable  to  us,  and  will  be  to  others  at  some  future  day, 
as  the  rejected  tenet  of  theology,  that  "all  are  lost  who 
are  not  elected  to  be  saved." 

The  body  is  our  servant,  obedient  not  only  to  mind  in 


864  SCIENCE  AJSD  HEALTH. 

one  instance,  but  in  every  case.  The  shocking  theory 
that  man  is  governed  all  his  days,  and  killed  at  last  by 
his  body,  is  too  absurd  to  last  another  century.  Our 
press  sends  forth,  unwittingly,  many  a  plague  spot  on 
the  human  family,  in  treatises  on  disease,  hygiene, 
and  therapeutics ;  giving  names  for  maladies  and  long 
explanations  regarding  them,  affects  people  like  a  Paris- 
ian name  for  a  new  dress;  every  one  that  can,  will 
have  it.  A  minutely-described,  long-syllabled  name  for 
disease  has  cost  a  man  all  his  earthly  days  of  usefulness. 
What  a  price  for  knowledge  1  but  not  exceeding  its 
original  market  value,  when  God  said,  "In  the  day 
thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  die."  A  doctor's  belief 
in  disease  harms  his  patients  more  than  calomel,  mor- 
phine, ether,  or  the  forceps ;  mind  is  more  potent  than 
matter.  A  patient  hears  the  doctor's  verdict  like  a 
culprit  his  death-sentence.  He  may  seem  calm  under 
it,  and  to  exercise  fortitude  worthy  a  better  cause»  or 
an  occasion  more  real,  but  he  is  not  calm;  fear  is 
mastering  th«  case  and  developing  the  disease.  The 
mind's  power  to  harm  the  body,  reversed  in  action, 
would  heal  it,  and  the  sick  would  triumph  over  the 
disease  they  resign  themselves  to  suffer  on  the  ground 
of  inevitableness.  If  mind  can  kill,  as  has  been  proved, 
it  has  power  to  cure  also.  Ah  I  patient,  or  impatient 
sufferer,  may  your  eyes  be  opened  to  behold  your  way 
of  escape  from  sickness ;  to  this  end  we  have  pledged 
our  endeavors,  and  labored  since  God  raised  us  up  from 
hopeless  disease  and  unspeakable  sufferings.  The  doctor 
is  the  artist  that  delineates  in  mind  most  distinctly  the 
image  of  disease,  and  causes  belief  to  fill  up  his  outlines 
on  the  body.     Possibly  disease  had  appeared  before 


PHYSIOLOGY.  865 

you  sa-w  your  doctor,  but  it  could  not  be  so  positive 
or  defined  as  afterward  ;  you  must  have  felt  the  influ- 
ence of  his  mind,  his  belief  in  disease  affected  yours, 
even  if  he  said  nothing,  and  but  for  this  it  might 
have  gradually  left  your  mind  and  you  would  have 
recovered. 

We  would  not  deny  to  physicians,  as  noble  men  and 
women,  great  philanthropy  of  purpose ;  we  only  urge 
them  to  make  their  endeavors  more  effectual  by  chang- 
ing their  basis  of  action  from  body  to  mind,  and  from 
personal  sense  to  science.  If  the  science  of  being  was 
familiar  to  them  as  the  edicts  of  the  schools,  blessings 
numberless  would  flow  from  such  high  sources.  In 
every  case  of  disease,  or  of  health,  to  heal  the  one  or 
preserve  the  other,  the  science  of  Life  is  all  that  is 
necessary.  But  the  various  methods  of  healing  have 
not  been  science,  else  disease  would  have  disappeared 
ere  this  remote  period  since  Adam,  error,  first  introduced 
it.  The  so-called  laws  of  health  are  not  science,  for  the 
latter  delivers  man  from  their  penalty  and  destroys  the 
law,  establishing  a  higher  law,  even  the  superiority  of 
Soul  over  sense,  and  of  Spirit  over  matter.  It  annuls 
the  oppressive  bondage  that  our  theories  enforce  on 
man.  The  law  of  God  is  opposed  to  laws  of  matter, 
and  entitled  to  more  obedience  and  respect.  His  law 
is  Intelligence,  that  recognizes  no  higher  law,  and  if 
this  be  not  apparent  to  more  than  myself,  why  appeal 
to  God  to  restore  the  sick,  when  the  so-called  laws  of 
health  are  of  no  avail.  God  should  control  man  at  all 
times,  and  under  all  circumstances ;  and  controlled 
thus,  he  is  harmonious  and  immortal.  Sickness,  sin,  or 
death  will  never  trouble  man,  or  the  body  controlled 


366  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

by  Soul  and  not  sense,  Spirit  and  not  matter.  If  the 
law  of  Truth,  Life  and  Love,  produced  sickness,  no  law 
of  matter  could  destroy  it,  and  it  were  morally  wrong 
to  employ  means  acting  against  this  government ;  the 
law  of  God  is  the  only  admissible  authority  in  the  uni- 
verse, but  this  law  pertains  to  mind  and  not  matter. 
What,  then,  is  left  to  physiology  but  crossbones  and 
skulls?  Man  will  never  be  learned  in  harmony  and 
immortality  until  the  error  of  physiology  is  destroyed 
by  Spirit  triumphing  over  matter. 

Because  the  muscles  of  a  blacksmith's  arm  are  strongly 
developed,  it  does  not  follow  that  exercise  did  this,  or 
that  he  whose  habits  are  sedentary  must  be  fragile.  If 
matter  was  the  cause  of  action,  and  muscles  without 
mind  used  the  anvil  and  smote  the  nail,  such  an  infer- 
ence might  be  true ;  but  muscles  act  in  obedience  to 
man,  hence  the  fact  that  mind  and  not  matter  enlarges 
and  strengthens  them  only  through  the  demand  man 
makes  on  them,  and  the  corresponding  power  he  sup- 
plies, and  not  because  of  exercise  or  muscles,  but  the 
blacksmith  is  the  strength  of  his  arm. 

Man  moves  his  own  body  and  develops  it  in  whatever 
direction  mind  determines;  whether  consciously  or 
unconsciously,  it  matters  not.  The  feats  of  the  gymnast 
are  proofs  that  the  latent  powers  of  man  are  unknown 
to  him ;  mind  fixing  on  some  achievement,  makes  its 
accomplishment  easy.  Had  Blondin  believed  he  could 
not  walk  a  rope  over  Niagara's  abyss  of  waters,  to  ac- 
complish that  feat  would  have  been  impossible  ;  but, 
understanding  it  could  be  done,  he  lost  his  fear  and 
gave  his  muscles  flexibility  and  power  that  was  attrib- 
uted, perhaps,  to  a  lubricating  oil.    When  Homer  sang 


PHYSIOLOGY.  867 

of  Grecian  gods,  how  dark  was  Olympus  compared 
with  Sinai.  David  expressed  the  science  of  being  when 
he  said,  "  Thou  madest  man  to  have  dominion  over  tlie 
works  of  thy  hands  ;  thou  hast  put  all  things  under 
his  feet." 


CHAPTER    VIII, 

HEALING  THE  SICK. 


Note.  —  The  learner  will  derive  more  benefit  from  studying  this 
Bcience  with  its  author,  than  i?  possible  to  gain  from  teachers  in 
other  departments  of  education.  The  metaphysical  requires  the 
elucidations  of  spiritual  sense,  and  personal  sense  cannot  apprehend 
the  explanations  of  soul ;  hence  a  mere  classical  education  leaves 
Spirit  much  out  of  the  question,  and  educates  man  only  from  the 
personal  standpoint  of  matter. 


Observation  and  experience  teach  us,  those  scorn- 
ing to  swerve  from  a  direct  line  of  duty,  or  vainly  to 
stoop  to  personal  aggrandizement  at  the  sacrifice  of  con- 
science, and  make  popularity  paramount  to  Truth,  are 
traduced  by  many  whom  that  line  of  duty  touches.  In 
warfare  with  error,  you  attack  with  intent  to  kill,  and 
the  wounded  or  cornered  beast  bites  you  if  he  can ;  the 
sin  you  assail  turns  on  you  and  succeeds  in  getting  the 
world  to  condemn  you,  that  it  may  justify  itself.  It 
being  found  necessary  to  uncover  sin  to  destroy  it,  you 
must  tell  a  sinner  what  his  sins  are  before  you  can  do 
him  good,  and  if  he  hates  you  for  it,  it  is  because  he  is 
unwilling  to  reform.  Those  we  attempt  to  raise  give 
us  their  whole  weight  to  lift,  and  when  we  let  go  to 
have  them  take  hold,  sometimes  fall  back  on  us,  Teach- 
368 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  869 

ing  tlie  bigoted,  reforming  the  licentious,  or  exposing 
the  hypocrite,  who  shall  escape  without  censure  ?  We 
commenced  our  labors  in  the  simple  faith  that  all  whom 
we  healed  would  acknowledge  it,  and  those  we  taught 
would  live  up  to  our  teachings  if  from  no  higher  mo- 
tive than  to  promote  their  success  in  healing  ;  but  this 
has  not  always  been  the  case.  Although  it  is  plain  the 
foundations  of  the  science  of  being  are  Truth  and  spir- 
ituality, and  the  seed  that  brings  forth  much  fruit, 
must  fall  into  the  "  good  and  honest  heart,"  j'^et  all  who 
know  this  are  not  willing  to  jdeld  to  it.  Truth  stirs 
man  to  a  better,  or,  temporarily,  to  a  worse  condition 
that  afterwards  leaves  him  better ;  it  affects  error  the 
same^  as  it  does  sickness,  causing  it  to  intermit  before  it 
yields  and  is  destroyed. 

The  humanitarian  is  above  the  arrows  in  the  quiver 
of  ignorance,  envy,  or  malice ;  they  fly  beneath  his  feet, 
until  spent  of  their  fury,  they  fall  to  the  ground.  Such 
as  are  identified  with  a  cause,  until  that  cause  is  under- 
stood, are  not  understood ;  in  its  birth  they  have  travail 
and  sorrow ;  in  its  infancy,  toil  and  sacrifice ;  but 
clasp  their  nursling  more  tenderly  when  menaced, 
knowing  when  he  is  a  man  he  will  speak  for  himself 
and  mother. 

Nothing  but  a  lack  of  spiritual  discernment,  or  dis- 
honesty, could  prompt  one  who  in  the  least  comprehends 
this  science,  to  call  it  mesmerism,  or  to  practice  mes- 
merism and  call  it  science.  When  those  bidden  of  old 
to  the  feast  of  Truth  came  not,  our  Master  accepted 
such  as  did  come.  In  like  manner,  to-day  "  the  servant 
must  be  as  his  Lord,"  exercising  no  choice  of  his  own, 
but  laboring  for  posterity,  bearing  all  blame  and  scorn, 
16* 


370  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

and  counting  his  victory  in  the  far-off  years.  Healing 
in  science  has  its  reward  even  here,  but  the  task  of 
teaching  the  science  of  being  is  quite  another  thing. 
Pains  of  personal  sense  often  make  the  sick  willing  to 
part  with  its  errors,  but  those  in  health  and  at  ease  in 
their  possessions  are  reluctant  to  change  masters,  hence 
the  more  thankless  and  toilsome  task  of  teaching,  com- 
pared with  healing.  We  instruct  students  to  recommend 
their  patients  to  avoid,  as  much  as  possible,  contact 
with  minds  filled  with  opposite  physics,  hygiene,  etc., 
while  under  treatment  of  metaphysics,  for  it  retards 
their  recovery ;  but  they  forget  the  same  right  belongs 
to  a  teacher,  and  the  same  necessity  exists  for  students 
to  avoid  contact  with  certain  minds  that  hinder  their 
advancement.  Institutions  have  their  by-laws  to  re- 
strain the  evil  passions  of  those  under  their  care,  but 
we  have  had  no  such  necessary  protection  in  teaching. 

Not  to  admit  God  the  Principle  of  the  science  of 
Life,  is  to  be  ignorant  of  this  science ;  and  to  say 
God  is  its  Principle,  and  the  discoverer,  teacher,  and 
demonstrator  of  the  science  is  not  taught  of  God,  is 
contradictory. 

Students  may  dwarf,  or  destroy  for  the  present,  their 
position  in  scientific  healing  through  error,  with  false- 
hood, dishonesty,  or  sensuality;  in  which  case  their 
demonstration  advances  no  higher,  and  their  practice, 
if  they  have  one,  become  mesmerism  and  no  longer 
science.  Such  students  can  never  reinstate  themselves 
aright  except  through  repentance,  reformation  and 
lestitution.  We  should  welcome  back  the  penitent  and 
support  the  weak,  but  to  him  that  covereth  his  sins  and 
rejoices  in  his  iniquity  let  the  teward  of  his  hands  be 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  371 

given ;  an  accumulated  debt  more  to  be  feared  than  his 
creditor's  account.  The  wickedest  or  the  best  man  is 
not  understood  by  the  age  in  which  he  lives ;  both  are 
beyond  its  appreciation.  The  wickedest  man  commits 
his  sins  knowingly  and  in  secret,  having  not  grown  suf- 
ficiently to  be  punished  by  Wisdom,  he  hides  his  evil  in 
the  manner  we  shall  name  ;  and  the  best  man  is  hidden 
from  the  present  age  in  the  Wisdom  of  future  ages. 
When  separating  tares  from  the  wheat  the  mills  of  God 
grind  slowly,  and  if  the  tares  that  Wisdom  casts  away, 
predominate  we. see  little  results,  but  if  there  be  much 
wheat,  stores  are  garnered  because  of  the  grinding. 
"Whomsoever He  loveth,  him  he  also  chasteneth." 

There  is  but  one  possible  way  of  doing  wrong  with  a 
mental  method  of  healing,  and  this  is  mesmerism, 
whereby  the  minds  of  the  sick  may  be  controlled  with 
error  instead  of  Truth.  Whoever  has  witnessed  the 
effects  of  mesmerism,  has  seen  it  make  a  joint  stiff  or 
a  limb  lame,  proving  beyond  a  doubt  it  can  affect  the 
body  injuriously.  Whispering  into  the  minds  of  the 
sick  falsehoods,  will  do  their  bodies  harm  if  Truth 
poured  into  their  minds  does  the  body  good.  We  have 
witnessed  the  proof  of  both  these  statements.  For 
years  we  had  tested  the  benefits  of  Truth  on  the  body, 
and  knew  no  opposite  chance  for  doing  evil  through  a 
mental  method  of  healing  until  we  saw  it  traduced  by 
an  erring  student  and  made  the  medium  of  error. 
Introducing  falsehoods  into  the  minds  of  the  patients 
prevented  their  recovery,  and  the  sins  of  the  doctor 
was  visited  on  the  patients,  many  of  whom  died  be- 
cause of  this;  cases  that  the  Truth  of  being  would 
have  healed,  his  own  error  rendered  hopeless.   Witness- 


872  SCIENCE  Am?  health. 

ing  these  terrible  results  was  our  occasion  for  learning 
their  cause,  or  discovering  this  mal-practice,  and  our 
students  are  well  aware  we  have  no  difficulty  in  tracing 
the  mental  cause  of  disease.  But  before  we  discov- 
ered this  mal-practice  and  its  motives,  the  evil  had 
reached  so  far,  and  held  such  sway  over  the  patient's 
minds,  when  we  informed  one  she  was  not  recoverinsr 
and  had  better  return  home,  she  answered  with  indig- 
nation, "My  doctor  says  I  am  recovering,"  but  died 
before  she  reached  her  earthly  home.  Wholly  uncon- 
scious of  his  secret  method  of  turning  the  minds  of 
those  he  manipulated,  against  his  benefactor,  or  of  its 
effects  on  their  bodies,  the  patients  asked  us  if  the  doc- 
tor had  lost  his  power,  not  understanding  it  was  his 
loss  of  Truth,  and  the  hidden  evil  of  his  course  that 
injured  the  patients.  A  student  of  science  cannot  prac- 
tice mesmerism  honestly,  therefore  successfully,  as  a 
Newton,  who  knows  no  higher  method  of  healing.  But 
the  mal-practice  we  allude  to  was  more  terrible  than 
simply  a  change  to  mesmerism;  it  chose  darkness  rather 
than  light  because  its  deeds  were  evil.  Such  a  practi- 
tioner putting  aside  our  moral  precepts  retains  that 
portion  only  of  our  teachings  which  relates  to  the  pa- 
tient's belief  of  disease  and  the  method  of  destroying 
this  belief  by  the  doctor's  opposite,  verbal,  and  mental 
argument.  This  is  the  very  least  of  the  science  of  be- 
ing, and  yet  the  only  part  the  mal-practitioner  can  avail 
himself  of  to  heal  the  sick.  The  patients  have  no  re- 
cognition of  how  much  error  he  may  also  mingle  with 
this  argument  of  Truth  that  will  affect  their  minds  and 
bodies  together,  and  to  bad  results  as  weU  as  good.  If 
the  sick  recover  from  the  effects  of  the  doctor's  mental 


HEAUNO  THE  SICK.  873 

argument  opposed  to  theirs,  it  proves,  on  the  ground  of 
science,  he  has  changed  their  belief  with  regard  to  their 
disease,  or  the  body  would  not  have  responded  thus ; 
and  now  comes  his  opportunity  to  do  evil ;  for,  if  he  can 
change  their  belief  relative  to  sickness,  he  can  also 
change  it  with  regard  to  an  individual,  or  upon  any 
subject.  But,  remember,  it  is  only  the  manipulator  and 
mal-practitioner  that  can  do  this,  and  not  those  who  heal 
with  the  Truth  of  Science.  First,  because  the  latter  do 
not  manipulate  the  head  ;  and  secondly,  because  their 
source  of  healing  is  science  and  Truth,  and  if  they  should 
attempt  to  control  the  mind  with  error,  they  would  not 
affect  the  sick,  while  the  mal-practitioner's  principal 
power  is  to  do  evil,  and  a  crumb  of  science  is  all  he  has 
wherewith  to  heal ;  and  his  want  of  better  success  is  the 
result  of  his  wickedness. 

We  have  actually  stood  in  awe  at  the  absolute  might 
of  Truth,  when  witnessing  the  effect  a  little  has  on  the 
sick,  and  sadly  remembered  how  much  could  be  done 
by  the  truly  wise,  "  who  put  oil  in  their  lamps  "  and 
have  not  the  power  to  abuse  the  science  of  being. 
Since  witnessing  the  evil  one  student  did  in  the  name 
of  science,  we  have  utterly  objected  to  students  rub- 
bing the  head.  The  mal-practitioner's  sin  standeth  "  in 
holy  places."  It  is  a  crime  against  the  highest  tribunal 
of  Soul,  commending  wrong  and  condemning  right,  it 
tramples  on  every  law  of  justice  and  Truth. 

In  defence  of  mesmerism  is  urged,  that  Dr.  Quimby 
manipulated  the  sick.  He  never  studied  this  science, 
but  reached  his  own  high  standpoint  and  grew  to  it 
through  his  own,  and  not  another's  progress.  He  was 
a  good  man,  a  law  to  himself ;  when  we  knew  him  he 


874  8CIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

was  growing  out  of  mesmerism ;  contrasted  with  a  stu- 
dent that  falls  into  it  by  forsaking  the  good  rules  of 
science  for  a  mal-practice  that  has  the  power  and  oppor- 
tunity to  do  evil.  Dr.  Quimby  had  passed  away  years 
before  ever  there  was  a  student  of  this  science,  and 
never,  to  our  knowledge,  informed  any  one  of  his  method 
of  healing. 

The  only  practitioners  of  this  metaphysical  science 
to-day,  have  been  our  students;  but  through  wrong 
doing  some  have  dimmed  their  pure  sense  of  Truth, 
while  others  stand  firm  in  "  the  hope  set  before  them." 

We  should  condemn  a  physician  for  adulterating 
his  medicine  and  then  claiming  it  was  genuine.  The 
medicine  in  scientific  healing  is  mind ;  and  shall  dishon- 
esty, revenge,  falsehood,  or  impurity,  be  the  stronger 
ingredient  or  quality  of  his  mind,  and  the  practitioner 
say  he  heals  with  Truth,  and  the  science  of  Life? 
Worse  than  poisonous  drugs  is  the  mental  evil  imparted 
through  inoculation  of  mind.  Such  a  practitioner  is 
the  most  effectual  circulator  of  error  on  earth.  Even 
though  he  may  change  a  belief  of  sickness  to  a  belief 
of  health,  he  has  not  the  power  to  destroy  error  with 
Truth. 

There  are  but  two  methods  of  healingr  one  is  matter, 
the  other,  mind.  The  scientist  heals  with  Truth ;  there- 
fore rubbing  the  head,  or  manipulating  the  body  is  no 
assistance  to  impart  Truth  to  heal  the  sick.  To  do  evil 
in  science  is  not  njore  possible  than  in  prayer  to  God. 
We  will  consider,  briefly,  some  points  of  the  mal-prac- 
tice alluded  to. 

First,  as  a  weapon  of  revenge.  The  modus  operandi 
of  the  mal-practice  is  as  follows :    The  doctor  rubs  the 


HEALINQ  THE  SICE.  375 

heads  of  his  patients,  communing  -with  them  mentally 
as  he  does  this,  but  instead  of  speaking  to  them  only 
Truth,  and  that  which  promotes  harmony,  he  takes  this 
opportunity  to  introduce  into  their  minds  side-issues, 
such  as  suit  his  sinister  purpose,  imparting  his  own 
likes  and  dislikes  to  the  patients,  either  from  vengeance 
or  ambition.  If  the  doctor  helps  the  patients  through 
head-rubbing,  it  is  through  their  belief  he  does  it,  and 
mind  is  controlled  either  with  Truth  or  error.  And  a 
bad  effect  can  as  certainly  follow  this  practice  as  a  good 
one,  but  the  patients  are  wholly  unconscious  of  this,  or 
how  it  is  produced.  If  he  has  imparted  error  he  cer- 
tainly will  deny  it,  but  if  he  had  not  done  this  we 
should  never  have  learned  what  this  mal-practice  was. 
Through  an  erroneous  influence  on  their  minds  the 
patients  are  made,  in  a  day,  worse  physically,  while  to 
him  whom  they  owe  this  state,  even  the  author  of 
it,  all  unconsciously  they  turn  to  be  healed.  We  have 
learned  this  mal-practice  is  impossible  in  science,  and 
is  mesmerism  demoralized.  Had  it  been  possible  for  us 
to  control  mind  through  this  subtle,  criminal  agency, 
we  could  not  have  been  tempted  to  do  it,  even  in  self- 
defence  ;  the  temptation,  even,  could  not  reach  us,  and 
we  resorted  to  our  pen  to  expose  this  evil  that  reached, 
for  the  first  time,  our  apprehension. 

Some  newspaper  articles  falsifying  the  science,  call- 
ing it  mesmerism,  etc.,  but  especially  intended,  as  the 
writer  informed  us,  to  injure  its  author,  precipitated 
our  examination  of  mesmerism  in  contradistinction  to 
our  metaphysical  science  of  healing  based  on  the  science 
of  Life.  Filled  with  revenge  and  evil  passions,  the  mal- 
practitioner  can  only  depend  on  manipulation,  and  rubs 


876  SCIENCE  AND  HEAI/TH. 

the  heads  of  patients  years  together,  iaiilj  incorporat- 
ing their  minds  through  this  process,  which  claims  less 
respect  the  more  we  understand  it,  and  learn  its  cause. 
Through  the  control  this  gives  the  practitioner  over 
patients,  he  readily  reaches  the  mind  of  the  community 
to  injure  another  or  promote  himself,  but  none  can 
track  his  foul  course ;  the  evil  is  felt  but  not  under- 
stood. It  can  demoralize  a  community,  and  the  mal- 
practitioner  be  undiscovered  in  his  work  and  claim 
fidelity  in  mental  healing — a  sacred  and  solemn  trust. 
Controlled  by  his  will,  patients  haste  to  do  his  bidding, 
and  become  involuntary  agents  of  his  schemes,  while 
honestly  attesting  their  faith  in  him  and  his  moral 
character.  Talking  one  way  and  acting  another,  he 
occupies  a  position  the  very  opposite  of  Truth.  This 
is  no  idle  picture  of  pen  or  imagination,  but  a  faint  por- 
traiture of  facts  discovered  through  the  victims  of  this 
mal-practice ;  facts  that  we  submit  to  others  for  proof. 
Try  it,  whoever  will,  manipulate  the  head  of  an  indi- 
vidual until  you  have  established  a  mesmeric  connection 
between  you  both ;  then  direct  her  action,  or  influence 
her  to  some  conclusion,  arguing  the  case  mentally,  .as 
you  would  audibly,  and  mark  the  result.  You  will 
find,  the  more  honest  and  confiding  the  individual,  the 
more  she  is  governed  by  the  mind  of  the  operator.  But 
learn  the  lessons  of  the  science  of  Life,  and  through 
these  go  up  higher,  to  the  discovery  of  this  great  Truth, 
and  do  this  if  you  can ;  it  would  be  as  impossible  as  for 
light  to  be  darkness. 

If  you  had  the  power  that  mesmerism  gives  to  influ- 
ence minds  wrong  as  well  as  right,  the  science  herein 
explained  would  take  it  away.    To  control  minds  with 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  877 

Binister  motives,  or  in  any  but  a  right  direction,  would 
destroy  your  position  in  science.  Influence  the  minds  of 
others  from  motives  of  selfishness,  revenge,  impurity,  or 
any  bad  motive,  and  you  would  lose  your  ability  to  heal 
in  science,  and  never  regain  your  position  until  you  had 
Buffered  sufficiently  from  this  euror,  to  forever  destroy 
it,  and  not  venture  again  on  ground  so  dangerous.  A 
mal-practitioner  can  never  reach  the  standard  of  scien- 
tific healing.  It  would  be  as  impossible  as  for  a  camel 
to  go  through  the  eye  of  a  needle. 

To  prevent  the  evil  of  this  criminal  outlawry  growing 
without  let  or  hindrance,  the  community  should  under- 
stand it ;  this  error  can  lift  its  giant  proportions  above 
common  modes  of  doing  evil,  and  hold  more  arbitrary 
sway  over  minds  than  any  other  past  or  present  power 
of  sin.  The  science  of  healing  is  incapable  of  evil,  but 
this  opposite  practice  is  as  clearly  proved  capable  of 
great  mischief,  and  even  crime ;  able,  while  it  lays  high 
claims  to  right,  secretly  to  work  out  a  hidden  wrong 
against  humanity,  justice  and  Truth.  Malice  will  some- 
times show  itself  and  defeat  its  own  purpose ;  falsehood, 
tittered  aloud,  is  met  with  rebutting  testimony ;  but 
this  method  of  injuring  others  by  a  silent,  and  subtle 
impregnation  of  falsehoods  and  prejudices  in  the  minds 
of  individuals,  to  be  spoken  by  them  to  others,  is 
*'  Satan  let  loose,"  the  sin  that  "  standeth  in  holy 
places."  Law  cannot  restrain,  or  punish  it  as  it 
deserves,  and  community  will  be  slow  to  acknowledge 
the  heinous  crime,  until  they  learn  its  power  to  work 
iniquity,  and  note  its  workings;  "more  subtle  than 
all  other  beasts  of  the  field,"  it  coils  itself  about  the 
sleeper,  fastens  its  fang  in  innocence,  and  kills  in  the 


378  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

dark.  We  thank  Wisdom,  that  revealed  this  great  error 
to  us  before  these  pages  went  to  press,  that  the  years 
we  have  labored  to  bless  our  feUow-beings  be  not 
wholly  lost  through  this  trespass  upon  the  blessing  of 
mental  healing. 

We  knew  of  no  harm  that  could  result  &om  rubbing 
the  head,  until  we  learned  it  of  this  mal-practice,  and 
never  since  have  permitted  a  student,  with  our  consent, 
to  manipulate.  We  gained  the  little  we  understand  of 
the  Truth  of  being  through  our  own  experiences  and 
proofs,  and  learned  this  opposite  error  standing  face  to 
face  with  it,  through  another's  mal-practice ;  shall  we 
deny  the  ability  of  the  mathematician  to  say  wherein 
the  mistake  lies  of  examples  wrought  incorrectly,  or  say 
to  the  musician  who  gives  the  true  tone,  you  are  not 
able  to  say  what  is  the  discord  ? 

Because  we  never  manipulate  the  sick,  the  oppor- 
tunity to  learn  any  evil  possible  to  head-rubbing  was 
not  afforded  us  until  years  after  our  first  investigations 
of  science.  The  doctor  that  depends  on  manipulation 
(and  he  cannot  employ  it  honestly  without  such  depen- 
dence), works  from  a  matter  basis,  whence  come  all  the 
evil  deeds  and  inventions  of  Satan.  A  cure  wrought 
in  science  is  the  spiritual  predominating  over  the 
material ;  Truth  mastering  error ;  the  very  opposite  of 
mesmerism  and  the  mal-practice  aforesaid.  In  science 
mind  must  rise  above  matter  to  admit  the  fuller  efflu- 
ence of  Spirit,  God,  that  heals  the  sick  and  casts  out 
error,  but  manipulation  prevents  this  result.  The 
multitudinous  minds  a  physician  has  access  to,  enables 
him,  through  this  medium  to  do  much  good,  or  much 
evil,  throughout   the  community.     This  should  be 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  379 

regarded  when  employing  a  manipulator  of  the  head, 
that  moulds  mind  and  controls  it,  though  less  publicly 
and  suddenly,  not  less  surely  than  the  mesmerist  who 
comes  more  honestly  before  the  foot-lights  with  his 
performance.  Through  his  mesmeric  control  over 
minds,  the  mal-practitioner  can  hold  his  patients  and 
practice,  whether  he  heals  the  sick  or  not,  and  he 
moulds  some  of  them  into  a  belief  they  are  healed,  but 
others  he  must  keep  moulding,  that  is,  continue  to  treat, 
or  they  will  relapse.  There  are  certain  self-evident 
facts;  this  is  one  of  them.  A  student  of  science, 
understanding  its  high  requirements,  cannot  be  un- 
familiar with  the  fact  that  the  teacher  must  have 
reached  it  worthily  who  has  grown  to  its  discovery, 
for  this  cannot  be  without  pursuing  faithfully  the 
straight  and  narrow  path  that  leads  to  Truth.  There- 
fore, to  know  this  and  acknowledge  it,  is  honesty  and 
understanding  on  the  part  of  a  student,  and  not  to 
know  it,  or  acknowledge  it,  ignorance  or  dishonesty, 
and  every  true  student  will  bear  testimony  to  this 
statement.  Paul  said,  "  Live  peaceably  with  all  men 
inasmuch  as  in  you  lies."  This  is  wholesome  counsel, 
and  a  most  desirable  thing ;  but  could  he  live  peaceably 
with  all  men,  when  "  that  which  is  perfect "  had  come 
to  his  understanding,  and  that  which  is  imperfect  was 
to  be  done  away  ?  Not  the  learning  of  a  Roman  student 
spared  him  when  he  girded  on  the  armor  of  Truth  and 
rushed  to  battle  with  the  age.  When  he  "  fought  the 
good  fight"  and  kept  the  faith,  he  passed  from  the 
forum  into  toil  and  dishonor,  and  from  a  dungeon  to  a 
scaffold  and  a  crown. 

If  virtue  forgives  vice,  it  cannot  love  it ;   if  charity 


880  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

overlooks  a  multitude  of  sins,  it  hath  no  feUowship  with 
Bin;  and  if  honesty  endures  patiently  and  long  the 
abuses  of  dishonesty,  it  hath  the  prudence  at  length  to 
get  out  of  its  hands.  These  are  separate  qualities  of 
character,  that  circumstance  or  duty  compelling  to  meet 
for  a  time,  must  part  company  through  a  law  of  being, 
and  often  with  a  tremendous  explosion. 

The  exhibitor  of  mesmerism  startles  you  with  his 
power,  but  you  are  satisfied  to  conclude  it  is  ridiculous, 
and  you  are  not  its  subject ;  his  experiments,  however, 
are  honorable,  being  open,  and  illustrative  of  the  influ- 
ence he  has  through  it  over  the  thoughts  and  actions  of 
others.  But  the  dishonest  mesmerist  of  which  we  speak, 
is  the  mal-practitioner,  who  claims  to  take  a  place  in 
science,  but  sinks  to  a  secret  assassin  in  society.  So 
important  are  the  rules  of  mental  scientific  healing,  that 
even  repeated  they  do  good,  but  we  gather  not  grapes 
of  thorns,  the  tone  of  the  individual's  mind  inculcating 
them,  overshadows  them,  and  if  his  mind  be  not  in 
accordance  with  them,  it  imparts  its  own  hue  to  the 
patient ;  then  who  shall  say  which  effect  is  strongest, 
the  good  he  says,  or  the  evil  behind  it  that  he  imparts. 
If  the  mal-practitioner  says  mentally  to  the  patient,  as 
he  rubs  his  head,  "  be  healed  I  "  and  she  recovers,  or  is 
improved  morally,  influenced  in  that  direction,  you 
say  this  is  a  moral  and  physical  gain,  and  behold  the 
proof  that  he  practice^  very  wisely.  But  suppose  he 
sayS  to  her  mentally,  as  he  rubs  her  head,  something 
wrong  to  do,  or  believe,  and  designates  this  wrong, 
directing  her  thought  and  action  in  that  channel,  and 
she  unconsciously  obeys  him,  feeling  this  hidden  spring 
to  action  as  readily  as  the  other.    What,  then,  are  your 


HEALTNQ  THE  SIOK.  881 

conclusions  of  this  practice  ?  that  you  should  be  subject 
to  evU  because  you  are  sometimes  subject  to  good? 
Never  trust  human  nature  in  the  dark,  if  this  nature  is 
80  dark  it  covers  its  footprints. 

Manipulating  the  head,  we  discovered,  establishes 
between  patient  and  practitioner  a  mental  communica- 
tion not  in  the  least  understood  by  the  patients  or  the 
people.  Through  this  medium  the  doctor  holds  more 
direct  influence  over  their  minds  than  the  united  power 
of  education  and  public  sentiment.  Mesmeric  power  is 
stronger  for  evil,  than  good,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
enlargement  of  the  intellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual 
being  that  science  imparts  to  individuals,  elevating  the 
capacity  to  do  good,  above  others. 

In  proportion  to  the  mal-practitioner's  power  to 
govern  the  minds  of  his  patients  from  selfish  motives, 
is  his  ability  in  science  diminished.  "Whoso  doeth 
evil  that  good  might  come,  incurs  the  sentence,  "  his 
damnation  is  just." 

Witnessing  this  abuse  of  metaphysics,  a  friend  anx- 
iously said  to  us,  "  You  discovered  metaphysical  heal- 
ing, and  have  also  discovered  this  abuse  of  it,  and 
the  evU  done  through  mesmerism ;  now  why  do  you 
not  forestall  this  wrong  by  controlling  the  minds  of 
individuals  or  the  community  to  disbelieve  its  false- 
hoods ?  "  To  this  we  replied,  "  We  have  neither  divine 
authority,  nor  the  power  to  control  minds  for  any  other 
than  their  own  benefit,  and  we  are  giving  the  results  of 
our  moral,  spiritual,  and  metaphysical  researches  to  the 
world  as  fast  as  possible,  but  the  footsteps  of  falsehood 
and  error  are  swift,  those  of  honesty  and  Truth  slow, 
and  strong.    The  community  must  understand  the  sci- 


882  SCIEKCE  AND  HEALTH. 

ence  of  being  to  appreciate  it,  and  they  must  detect  the 
wicked  mal-practice  to  appreciate  that ;  therefore  the 
true  verdict  is  not  yet  given,  and  Truth  can  wait,  for 
it  is  used  to  waiting.  Will  should  be  impotent  except 
in  'good  will  to  man,'  and  this  involves  open  action 
and  upright  conduct;  science  is  not  a  blind  Samson, 
shorn  of  his  strength." 

The  silent  argument  used  in  his  own  behalf,  as  he 
manipulates  the  head,  the  mal-practitioner  would  blush 
to  make  audibly.  Suppose  he  has  a  juror  for  a  patient, 
and  establishes  the  mesmeric  connection  between  them, 
he  can  influence  more  than  law  or  evidence,  the  verdict 
of  that  honest  juror.  If  a  bargain  is  to  ratify,  or  a 
purpose  to  accomplish  for  himself,  or  his  reputation  at 
stake,  he  looks  out  for  an  opportunity  to  manipulate 
the  head  of  some  party  concerned,  and  controls  their 
actions  or  conclusions  to  suit  the  occasion  and  meet  his 
desires.  Friendship  is  not  too  sacred  for  his  dej)reda- 
tions  ;  the  friends  of  many  years  he  separates,  covering 
all  recognition  of  his  villainy  and  raising  himself  in  the 
esteem  of  those  very  individuals  to  whom  he  has  done 
irreparable  injury. 

Our  rebuke  to  a  false  student  elicited  his  revenge, 
and  through  this  we  discovered  the  mal-practice  we 
expose.  We  have  seen  manipulating  the  head  form  a 
habit  more  pernicious  than  opium-eating,  in  which  the 
treatment  must  be  continued,  or  the  patient  go  back 
to  a  worse  condition  than  the  first. 

It  is  more  difficult  to  heal  the  sick,  subject  to  this 
mal-practice,  than  under  treatment  of  drugs ;  and  yet 
the  patients  are  strangely  attached  to  their  doctor. 
We  have  started  patients  at  once  out  of  disease  on  the 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  383 

road  to  recovery,  on  whom  this  mal-practitioner  has 
produced  a  relapse. 

Scientific  treatment  fills  the  mind  with  Truth  that 
heals  the  sick ;  but  the  mal-practitioner  impregnates  it 
with  error  that  produces  new  disease ;  rubbing  the 
head,  he  keeps  his  cases  constantly  on  hand,  because 
of  the  struggle  between  the  little  Truth  he  brings  to 
bear  on  the  case,  and  the  error  he  introduces.  To  have 
barely  sufficient  right  to  make  the  wrong  plausible,  is 
more  fatal  to  science  than  the  unmasked  error.  No 
enthusiasm  or  praise  is  as  zealous  or  fuUsome  as  this 
mal-practitioner  can  elicit,  while  nothing  is  more  relent- 
less and  unyielding  than  the  prejudice  he  can  arouse  ; 
but  mesmerism  governs  them  both,  and  enables  the 
doctor  to  gain  his  point  in  sin,  but  not  in  science. 
Surely  "  the  fool  hath  said  in  his  heart,  no  God."  Man- 
ipulating the  head,  even  to  a  thinness  that  would  reveal 
the  brains,  can  never  heal  the  sick  in  science.  This 
mental  mal-practice  is  a  shameless  waste  of  time  and 
opportunity,  an  abuse  of  ignorance  or  good  nature  in- 
consistent with  science,  the  economy  of  Soul  and  the 
harmony  of  man.  This  secret  trespasser  on  human  rights 
manipulates  the  head  to  carry  out,  on  a  small  scale,  a  sort 
of  popery  that  takes  away  voluntary  action  instead  of 
encouraging  the  science  of  self-control,  and  sets  himself 
up  for  a  doctor  who  is  a  base  quack.  For  intermeddling 
with  what  should  be  the  independent  functions  of  soci- 
ety, the  mal-practitioner  gets  his  fee,  but  the  involuntary 
agents  of  his  schemes  get  bad  pay  for  their  services. 

Conservatism  or  dishonesty,  either  in  the  statement 
or  demonstration  of  science,  is  clearly  impossible ;  where* 
Principle  is  concerned  there  is  no  secret ;   explanation 


884  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

and  proof  are  required,  and  no  concessions  made  to 
persons  or  opinions.  The  relation  of  Truth  to  man, 
improving  him  physically  and  morally,  we  have  stated 
as  we  discovered  it,  and  submit  our  statement  to  proof. 
Having  first  convinced  ourself  through  demonstration 
of  the  PriQciple  of  our  discovery  and  its  ability  to  heal 
the  sick  and  bring  out  the  harmony  of  being,  we  deem 
it  worthy  the  name  of  science.  Healing  disease  on  this 
basis,  we  learned  beyond  a  doubt,  that  mind  governs  the 
body  and  is  more  potent  than  matter  to  heal  the  sick. 

To  admit  personal  sense  a  source  of  pleasure  is  to 
deny  it  is  a  source  of  pain  also,  and  vice  versa,  for  "  the 
same  fountain  sendeth  not  forth  sweet  and  bitter 
waters." 

Personal  sense  embracing  both  sin  and  happiness, 
sickness  and  health.  Life  and  death,  according  to  the 
teachings  of  Jesus,  contradicts  itself,  and  therefore 
destroys  its  own  existence.  Jesus  cast  out  error  and 
healed  the  sick  through  his  God-being,  well-knowing 
that  harmony  cannot  produce  discord ;  hence  he  denied 
personal  sense,  and  admitted  but  one  Intelligence,  and 
this,  not  the  author  of  evil.  To  suppose  evil  and  good, 
discord  and  harmony  proceed  from  the  same  fountain, 
is  contrary  to  revelation.  The  common  acceptation  of 
Truth  is  that  whatever  produces  sin,  is  error.  Then 
wherefore  admit  that  materia  medica,  physiology,  anat- 
omy, etc.,  are  science  when  they  take  the  opposite 
ground  that  insists  on  personal  sense  governing  man, 
whence  cometh  all  discord. 

God  is  not  the  author  of  sin ;  Soul  is  not  the  source 
of  sickness,  sin  and  death  ;  rather  does  it  destroy  these 
to  make  man  immortal.     The  body  defined  as  personal 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  385 

sense,  is  mortal;  and  that  which  is  mortal  is  error. 
That  sin  proceeds  from  personal  sense,  we  know,  and 
this  proves  the  fountain  evU,  and  the  streams  evil 
also,  therefore  Wisdom  never  produced  either ;  hence, 
God  is  not  the  author  of  personal  sense.  We  say  food 
sustains  the  Life  of  man ;  and  again,  that  a  heavy  meal 
kills  him.  Here  the  old  theory  that  opposed  Christ, 
Truth,  is  reproduced  in  ajffirming  the  same  fountain 
sendeth  forth  sweet  and  bitter  waters.  If  the  All-wise 
hath  a  law  demanding  food  to  preserve  the  Life  of  man. 
He  hath  no  law  by  which  food  can  destroy  him.  We  must 
take  the  opposite  ground  of  personal  sense  in  regard  to 
sin,  sickness  and  death,  to  fully  destroy  them ;  a  physical 
demand  is  not  to  be  admitted,  but  destroyed,  only  the 
demands  of  Soul  are  to  be  heard ;  the  body  cannot  speak 
for  itself,  being  unintelligent. 

Is  it  mind  or  body  that  declares  undigested  food 
irritates  the  nervous  tissues  producing  a  terrible  sense 
of  pain,  faintness,  oppression,  etc.,  and  that  your  rem- 
edy is  to  expel  the  food,  or  digest  it?  This  is  mental 
testimony,  and  there  is  none  other,  't  is  a  law  of  belief, 
mis-named  a  law  of  matter;  the  body  cannot  define 
cause  and  effect. 

A  case  of  extreme  suffering  from  food,  came  under 
our  observation.  The  lady  had  said,  but  a  few  moments 
before  we  came  to  her  assistance,  "  I  shaU  die  unless 
the  food  is  expelled,"  and  in  ten  minutes  thereafter  was 
rid  of  her  sufferings,  and  when  questioned  in  regard  to 
her  feelings,  replied,  "  I  have  no  pain  now,  and  would 
like  to  eat  again."  By  contending  mentally  against 
a  physical  position  you  can  change  it  and  destroy  it 
through  mind,  even  as  you  have  produced  it  thus.  The 
17 


386  SCIENCE  AND   HEALTH. 

sick  argue  for  their  own  Buffering,  by  admitting  its 
reality ;  they  are  ignorant  of  this  fact,  however,  or  that 
their  mental  position  is  what  produces  the  physical, 
and  their  friends  often  strengthen  this  error  and  quarrel 
with  you  for  trying  to  help  them  out  of  it. 

Mind,  and  not  matter,  embraced  all  suffering;  we 
prove  this  when  removing  the  suffering  on  this  basis,  or 
through  mind.  Our  Principle  heals  the  sick,  therefore 
it  produces  a  better  physical  effect  than  the  opposite 
views  that  make  sickness ;  then  why  not  adopt  it,  or 
judge  of  it  by  our  Master's  rule,  the  "  fruits."  If  you 
understood  the  science  of  being,  your  body  would  be 
harmonious  and  immortal.  The  balance  adjusted  by 
science  falls  on  the  side  of  happiness  and  Life. 

Delirium  tremens  embraces  error  of  two  sorts ;  the 
plea  of  personal  sense  for  strong  drink,  and  the  belief 
that  it  diseases  the  brain.  Both  these  mental  positions 
are  mastered  with  metaphysical  science ;  first,  because 
there  is  no  pleasure  in  intoxication,  or  produced  by 
inatter,  and  secondly,  that  matter,  or  the  brain,  is  not 
inflamed.  The  belief  of  pain  is  more  easily  eradicated 
than  an  appetite,  or  belief  of  pleasure,  owing  to  the 
strong  desire  the  patient  has  to  be  rid  of  one,  and  his 
reluctance  to  part  with  the  other ;  both  of  which  are 
the  self-inflicted  positions  of  mind,  and  not  matter. 
Disputing  the  grounds  of  personal  sense,  that  alcoholic 
drinks  intoxicate  the  brain,  giving  pleasure  or  pain  to 
matter,  and  rising  above  this  error.  Soul,  verstts  sense, 
gets  the  case  and  relieves  the  patient.  But  the  severer 
task  is  to  destroy  the  belief  of  the  inebriate  with  regard 
to  the  so-caUed  pleasure  of  sense  in  drunkenness,  while 
this  is  all  that  will  reform  him.     Destroy  the  belief  that 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  387 

pleasure  is  derived  from  intoxicating  drink,  and  the 
habit  yields  at  once,  but  until  this  is  done,  it  intermits 
and  lingers,  proving  intoxication  a  mental,  and  not  a 
physical  error.  Here  are  two  points  we  desire  you  to 
note  ;  first,  the  moral  advantage  this  healing  has  over 
other  methods,  and  the  falsity  of  the  arguments  of  per- 
sonal sense,  assuming  drunkenness  enjoyment.  This 
admission,  however,  is  not  more  false  than  to  cdnclude  a 
liquid  distilled  from  matter  is  capable  of  destroying 
body  and  brain. 

The  behef  that  pain  and  pleasure,  good  and  evil, 
God  and  devil,  fraternize,  is  a  hoary  mistake  meeting  us 
at  every  point.  Pleasure  or  pain  in  matter  is  a  self- 
evident  falsehood.  Lifting  yourself,  somewhat,  to  the 
understanding  of  the  Life  that  is  Wisdom,  Love,  and 
Truth,  you  will  break  the  spell  of  personal  sense.  The 
Truth  of  being,  coming  to  their  consciousness,  opens 
the  prison  doors  to  the  sick  and  affects  the  body  as 
nothing  else  can.  One  mind,  partly  rid  of  the  errors 
of  personal  sense,  touches  another  with  the  science  of 
being  that  reproduces  harmony,  causing  what  we  term  a 
chemical  change  in  the  body  that  goes  on  to  form  a  new 
basis  of  being ;  even  as  when  an  acid  and  alkali  meet 
that  form  a  neutral  salt.  But  remember,  the  opposites 
that  destroy  each  other  are  without  spiritual  affinity. 
To  admit  the  positions  of  personal  sense,  would  never 
destroy  them.  To  reform  the  drunkard,  or  heal  the 
sick,  or  turn  the  sinner  from  his  way,  we  must  argue 
against  their  positions ;  nothing  else  destroys  them. 

That  mind  controls  matter,  is  the  fundamental 
strength  of  morality,  for  it  gives  man  control  over  sin, 
sickness,  and  death,  whereas  the  old  systems  take  it 


388  SCIENCE  Aim  health. 

away.  To  understand  that  brains  never  killed  a  man 
would  prevent  his  ever  having  disease  of  the  brain ;  but 
this  result  is  not  gained,  simply  repeating  this  fact  to 
the  sick,  or  to  one's  self ;  it  must  be  a  mental  conviction 
reached  through  science  and  admitted  only  because  it 
is  understood.  If  a  doubt  exists  in  regard  to  a  patient's 
recovery,  there  should  be  none  about  the  method  of 
promoting  it;  no  fears  entertained  that  Intelligence 
is  not  sufficient  to  govern  the  body  and  make  it  harmo- 
nious. The  fact  seems  to  us  self-evident,  that  the  body 
cannot  destroy  the  body,  or  consign  it  to  dust,  and  so 
put  out  the  image  of  Soul.  Besides,  there  is  no  justice 
in  law  that  punishes  a  man  for  doing  good,  for  honest 
labor,  or  deeds  of  kindness.  Through  the  eternal  law 
of  right,  we  are  exempt  from  all  sentences  not  passed 
on  sin. 

When  the  sick  are  made  to  realize  the  lie  of  personal 
sense  the  body  is  healed.  Faith  generally  lies  in  the 
direction  of  material  means ;  therefore  the  suffering  or 
sick  are  apt  to  overlook  the  fact,  that  science  heals 
them,  and  impute  their  recovery  to  some  extraneous 
circumstance.  The  action  of  mind  on  the  body  is  not 
more  perceptible  to  personal  sense  than  the  origin  of  the 
wind,  or  the  chambers  of  the  hail.  Turn  to  the  eighth 
chapter  of  John,  and  you  find  the  following  reply  to  the 
testimony  of  personal  sense.  "  Ye  are  of  your  father, 
the  devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your  father  ye  will  do ;  he 
was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning  "  (referring  to  Cain, 
the  first  offspring  of  Adam,  error),  "  and  abode  not  in 
the  Truth  ;  when  he  speaketh  a  lie  he  speaketh  of  his 
own,  for  he  is  a  liar  and  the  father  of  it." 

If  there  be  any  mystery  in  healing  the  sick  on  this 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  389 

platform  laid  down  by  Jesus,  it  is  the  mystery  of  Godli- 
ness, ambiguous  only  to  the  sinner,  or  to  personal  sense. 
Time  alone  is  required  to  bring  out  the  practical  proof 
of  our  statements ;  and  because  they  are  not  understood 
to-day,  it  is  no  sign  the  time  for  their  appearing  has  not 
arrived.  Truth  comes  when  it  is  needed,  and  not  be- 
cause of  a  personal  demand. 

A  new  birth  is  the  work  of  ages  instead  of  a  moment. 
Until  the  belief  of  Life,  Intelligence,  and  substance  in 
matter  is  destroyed,  man  has  not  "  passed  from  death 
unto  Life."  A  change  of  being's  basis  from  sense  to  Soul 
requires  time  and  understanding ;  it  is  nothing  short  of 
man's  perfection,  and  what  Jesus  said  was  requisite  to 
see  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  The  reign  of  harmony  that 
science  will  establish,  will  explain  the  great  difference 
between  the  moral  effects  of  the  present  mode  of  heal- 
ing and  that  of  science,  and  the  different  receptions 
they  have  met  from  the  world  of  sense  and  sin. 

First  comes  the  apprehension  in  science,  of  Life  that 
is  Soul,  wholly  independent  of  the  body  or  sense.  Next, 
its  demonstration  is  commenced  in  living  more  of  God, 
and  having  sounder  bodies  and  purer  minds,  until  we 
go  up  through  higher  understanding  even  as  Elijah, 
to  the  Life  that  is  God  and  knows  no  death.  But  we  are 
little  in  danger  of  such  goodness  and  its  demonstration 
in  this  century.  Loosing  worldly  approval  indicates 
not  only  true  Christianity,  bul?  the  approach  of  tJiis 
scientific  stage  of  being ;  therefore  we  should  welcome 
it  as  our  dearest  hope  and  highest  aim.  The  only 
link  to  Life  is  through  science ;  Life  is  never  gained 
through  death.  The  chemical  changes  that  Truth  in- 
troduces into  the  body  through  mind,  is  what  destroys 


390  SCIENCE  AND  HEAILTH. 

error  and  brings  to  light  immortality.  The  works  of 
our  Master  convinced  Nicodemus  their  origin  was  God, 
the  Principle  of  harmonious  man.  So  when  he  inquired 
of  him  how  he  healed,  this  was  the  reply,  "  Except  a 
man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven; "  except  he  understands  Life  outside  of  per- 
sonal sense  he  will  never  gain  the  harmony  of  being. 
But  this  was  not  the  Pharisee's  Christianity,  nor  the 
Rabbi's  choice  ;  to  them  sense  was  more  desirable  than 
Soul ;  matter  had  more  claims  than  Spirit,  and  man, 
than  God.  Said  the  Master,  "  Because  I  tell  you  the 
Truth,  ye  believe  me  not,  but  he  that  is  of  God  heareth 
God's  words,"  i.  e.,  the  truly  spiritual  will  understand 
the  things  that  belong  to  Spirit,  but  the  more  material 
find  this  veiy  difficult. 

When  Jesus  introduced  Christianity  that  cut  off 
right  hands  and  plucked  out  right  eyes,  demanding  the 
control  of  our  bodies  and  a  nobler  existence,  they  said, 
"He  is  a  Samaritan  and  hath  a  devil,"  i.  e.,  we  know 
his  origin,  and  for  him  to  claim,  "  I  and  the  Father  are 
one,"  indicating  he  is  God,  is  imposition.  Pride  said, 
then  as  now,  Truth  must  come  from  the  rulers,  be 
clad  in  soft  raiment,  and  nothing  else  should  be  found 
Truth.  But  Wisdom  foreseeing  this  errxDr,  said,  "  Out 
of  the  mouth  of  babes  hast  thou  perfected  praise,"  and 
"  except  you  become  as  a  little  chdd,  you  cannot  enter 
into  harmony ;  i.  e.,  unless  we  yield  our  educated  opin- 
ions and  beliefs,  and  reject  the  positions  of  personal 
sense,  we  shall  neither  discern  our  true  being,  nor  un- 
derstand the  omnipotence  of  Spirit. 

Standing  at  the  bed  of  death,  we  need  these  words 
and  their  meaning  to  re-assure  us  and  raise  up  the  dying. 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  391 

"He  that  believeth  in  me  shall  never  see  death."  The 
little  trust  we  have  in  Spirit,  and  the  strong  faith  we 
hold  in  matter,  will  meet  us  at  this  point  with  the  in- 
quiry, *'Adam,  where  art  thou,"  cherishing  the  belief 
of  Life  in  matter,  or  holding  firmly  on  to  Life  that  is 
Spirit  ?  and  the  answer  we  honestly  give  will  show  us 
where  we  stand.  The  last  enemy  to  be  overcome  is 
death ;  therefore  much  is  to  be  understood  before  we 
gain  this  great  point  in  science.  Laying  aside  the  be- 
liefs that  so  easily  beset  us,  we  should  not  regard  a  con- 
dition of  matter  able  to  destroy  man,  mind  or  body,  for 
both  are  immortal.  A  wasted  form  lies  before  you; 
the  doctor  calls  his  disease  consumption,  but  the  scient- 
ist finding  no  identity  in  discord,  regards  the  disease  a 
belief,  and  cures  it  thus ;  for  understanding  in  part  the 
Life  that  is  Soul,  he  will  destroy  this  belief  of  sense 
with  the  science  of  being.  Never  consent  to  the  death 
of  man,  but  rise  to  the  supremacy  of  Spirit  over  matter, 
and  denying  the  claims  of  personal  sense,  prove  what 
it  is  to  be  a  Christian  whose  Life  is  "  hid  with  Christ 
in  God;"  therefore  wholly  spiritual.  What  if  the 
lungs  are  ulcerated  or  decayed,  mind  has  done  this ; 
action  is  produced  by  mind  and  not  matter ;  change, 
therefore,  your  behef  in  the  case,  combat  the  error  and 
belief  of  Life  in  matter,  with  the  Truth  that  Life  is  Soul 
and  not  sense,  and  you  will  form  the  lungs  anew,  and 
they  will  resume  their  healthy  functions.  We  know  this 
to  be  true,  and  state  it  because  we  have  proved  it. 
Disease  is  a  belief,  its  origin  mental  instead  of  physical, 
and  it  matters  not  what  the  body  indicates,  in  reality 
all  is  mind,  there  is  no  matter,  and  mortal  things  are  be- 
liefs, and  not  the  science  of  man  in  which  he  is  immortal. 


392  SCXENGE  Aim  HEALTH. 

That  pain  or  pleasure,  Life  or  death,  belongs  to  the 
body,  is  but  a  belief.  Immortal  Soul  is  the  producer 
of  all  things,  and  never  made  out  of  itself,  mortality,  or 
a  suffering  body.  Speak  to  disease  as  one  having 
authority  over  it,  having  Soul,  and  not  sense,  on  your 
side,  and  you  will  master  this  belief ;  and  immortality, 
which  is  the  Truth  of  man,  will  assert  its  claims  over 
mortality,  and  the  sick  recover.  God,  Spirit,  is  your 
stronghold  in  this  extremity,  and  you  feel  how  vain  a 
thing  is  death  pitted  against  the  immortality  of  Soul 
and  body.  Life  is  the  law  of  Soul ;  and  personal  sense, 
or  matter,  has  no  law.  Holding  on  to  the  Truth  of 
being  is  your  only  hope  whereby  to  destroy  its  error. 
The  science  of  being  raises  the  dead;  fear  ye  not, 
therefore,  death ;  you  may  raise  up  the  dying  if  minds 
around  you  are  not  strongly  opposing  this  Truth,  so 
little  understood  to-day  ;  and  sometime  over  this  wave 
of  the  troubled  sea,  your  God-being,  that  destroys  all 
error,  sin  and  death,  will  walk  fearlessly  ;  showing  how 
real  is  Life,  and  how  unreal,  death.  But  there  were 
some  people  so  bigoted  or  material  they  even  hindered 
the  Master  doing  many  mighty  works  because  of  their 
unbelief. 

When  healing  the  sick  make  your  njental  plea,  or 
better,  take  your  spiritual  position  that  heals,  silently 
at  first,  until  you  begin  to  win  the  case,  and  Truth  is 
getting  the  better  of  error,  then  your  patient  is  fit  to 
listen,  and  you  can  say  to  him,  "  Thou  art  whole,"  with- 
out his  scorn.  Explain  to  him,  audibly,  sometimes,  the 
power  mind  has  over  the  body,  and  give  him  a  founda- 
tion in  the  understanding  to  lean  upon,  that  he  may 
brace   himself  against  old  opinions.     The  battle  lies 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  893 

wholly  between  minds,  and  not  bodies,  to  break  down 
the  beliefs  of  personal  sense  or  pain  in  matter,  and  stop 
its  supposed  utteranceSi  so  that  the  voice  of  Soul,  the 
immortality  of  man,  is  heard.  The  belief  of  Life  and 
sensation  in  matter  is  the  source  of  all  suffering  and 
sin.  The  science  of  being  reveals  Life,  conscious  Soul 
and  not  sense,  Spirit  and  not  matter,  and  this  leaves 
man  safe  in  Soul,  where  there  is  no  recognition  of  sick- 
ness, sin,  or  death.  To  raise  the  dead,  restore  the  sick, 
or  reform  the  sinner,  we  should  understand  science  in 
its  first  statement,  namely,  that  nothing  is  real  but  God, 
and  His  idea;  aught  beside  is  illusion,  error  and  be- 
lief, that  disappear.  Recognizing  the  nothingness  of 
sickness,  sin,  and  death,  is  all  that  will  ever  bring  out 
the  harmony  of  man,  or  enable  him  to  conquer  them. 
With  this  scientific  starting-point  we  shall  master  dis- 
ease and  temptation,  or  blush  to  be  conquered  by  what 
is  unreal.  Understanding  discord  unreal,  and  harmony 
the  only  reality,  emboldens  us  to  fight  the  good  fight. 

Never  admit  error  real  as  Truth,  for  if  you  do  yoa 
will  have  more  difficulty  to  get  right  than  you  need 
have.  To  turn  a  sinner  from  his  error  or  belief,  is  more 
difficult  than  to  turn  the  sick  from  theirs ;  for  the  lat- 
ter, weary  of  suffering  from  it,  yearn  to  relinquish  it, 
and  when  the  sinner  reaches  this  point  he  is  reformed. 
If  science  destroys  not  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  they 
are  immortal.  The  only  remedy  for  sin,  sickness,  or 
death,  is  obedience  to  the  law  of  Life,  and  if  Christ, 
Truth,  be  insufficient  to  cure  sickness  and  destroy  death, 
man  is  mortal.  If  we  learn  in  part,  even,  the  science 
of  Life,  it  begins  at  once  to  destroy  mental  and  phys- 
ical discord. 

17* 


394  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

The  demonstrations  and  explanations  of  Jesus  em- 
braced all  the  theology  or  materia  medica  necessary  to 
heal  the  sick  or  make  Christians,  and  because  he  never 
recommended  materia  medica,  hygiene,  physiology,  etc., 
we  infer  these  methods  are  anti-Christian.  If,  as  the 
Scripture  saith,  and  science  confirms,  Jesus  did  the  will 
of  God,  we  are  not  doing  his  will  who  follow  not  his 
example,  but  resort  to  methods  all  our  own. 

"  Herbs  for  the  healing  of  the  nations  "  typified  the 
"  balm  in  GUead  "  and  a  physician  there,  even  Soul  the 
healer,  and  science  the  balm,  which  was  Spirit  tri- 
umphing over  matter.  Truth  neither  destroys  Truth, 
nor  creates  error  to  be  destroyed.  Life  never  destroys 
Life,  nor  creates  death  to  destroy  it.  Trtfth,  or  Life, 
is  not  the  author  of  sin  or  death,  and  there  is  neither 
power  nor  Intelligence  in  matter.  Sickness  and  death 
are  the  opposites  of  harmony  and  Life,  and  no  law  can 
support  what  Christ,  Truth,  destroys.  The  only  law 
in  existence,  or  that  we  should  acknowledge,  is  God,  the 
Principle  of  man,  controlling  man  and  matter.  Spirit 
is  not  personality,  nor  persons  that  have  passed  away ; 
and  nature  is  God,  hence  it  is  Spirit  and  not  matter. 
Intelligence  governs  man  and  the  imiverse,  but  never 
instituted  material  law  to  govern  them,  and  Spirit  never 
produced  matter.  The  Bible  contains  all  our  recipes 
for  healing,  and  this  is  one  of  them : 

"Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly,  while  thou  art 
in  the  way  vrith  him,  lest  at  any  time  the  adversary  de- 
liver thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge  deliver  thee  to 
the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast  into  prison ;  verily  I  say 
imto  you,  thou  shalt  not  come  out  thence  till  thou  hast 
paid  the  uttermost  farthing." 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  395 

This  was  one  of  our  Master's  rules  for  casting  out 
error  and  healing  the  sick.  It  referred,  however,  not 
to  legal  proceedings,  or  processes  material,  but  to  a 
mental  tribunal  and  judgment.  The  adversary  was  not 
man,  but  error ;  and  the  directions,  how  to  proceed  with 
sin  or  sickness  that  would  impose  through  belief  a  pen- 
alty for  transgressing  law  that  is  not  law,  insomuch 
as  justice  is  the  moral  signification  of  law,  and  injus- 
tice implies  its  absence.  Shall  a  teacher  pay  the  pen- 
alty of  sickness  for  performing  well  and  faithfully  her 
tasks  ?  or  a  great  mind,  because  of  the  good  it  has 
done,  fall  soonest  a  prey  to  disease  ?  must  man  suffer 
at  the  hands  of  God,  for  steadfastly  doing  right  ?  Shall 
the  mother  droop,  or  suffer,  because  of  maternity,  if 
such  is  the  design  of  her  being  ?  Because  of  fatigue, 
exposure  to  cold,  or  some  supposed  infringement  of  the 
so-called  laws  of  health,  we  ignorantly  admit  there  is 
danger  of  being  sick,  and  this  mental  position  decides 
the  physical  one  ;  therefore,  "  agree  with  thine  adver- 
sary quickly ;  "  say  to  this  belief,  "  Get  behind  me, 
satan,  for  thou  savorest  not  the  things  that  are  of  God, 
but  those  that  are  of  man ;  "  it  is  not  a  broken  moral 
law  to  which  your  penalty  is  attached,  but  a  condition 
of  matter,  a  demand  from  something  wholly  unintelli- 
gent and  incapable  of  justice.  God  has  no  law  of  injus- 
tice, wrong  proceeds  from  belief,  and  not  Truth. 

To  conclude  quickly  on  the  treatment  of  error,  was 
the  rule  our  Master  left  for  casting  it  out.  He  never 
recommended  laws  of  health  to  our  knowledge.  On  a 
law  that  is  not  God's,  we  have  a  moral  right  to  pass 
judgment,  and  to  commute  its  sentence ;  every  in- 
stance of  matter,  or  the  body,  governing  man,  is  justly 


396  SCIEKCE  AND  HEALTH. 

condemned,  and  morally  impossible  insomueli  as  it  man- 
ifests a  want  of  Wisdom  tliat  renders  it  null  and  void. 
Tlie  only  hope  in  sickness  or  sin,  is  to  agree  quickly 
with  thine  adversary ;  that  is,  if  tempted,  or  if  disease 
appears,  to  banish  the  temptation,  or  the  disease,  at 
once  from  the  mind,  and  suffer  it  not  to  plead  in  its 
own  behalf  lest  you  fall  a  prey  to  your  belief  in  the 
case.  On  this  mental  basis,  when  the  first  sjTnptoms 
of  disease  appear,  knowing  they  gain  their  ground  in 
mind  before  they  can  in  body,  "  agree  quickly  with 
thine  adversary,"  i.  e.,  dismiss  the  first  mental  admis- 
sion that  you  are  sick ;  dispute  sense  with  science,  and, 
if  you  can  annul  the  false  process  of  law,  alias  your 
behef  in  the  case,  you  will  not  be  cast  into  prison  or 
confinement.  The  sick  must  never  plead  guilty ;  in 
other  words,  admit  they  are  sick,  for  then  are  they  sub- 
ject to  sentence  and  imprisonment,  according  to  the 
law  of  belief.  Take  the  ground  of  science  in  the  first 
instance,  never  admit  sensation  in  matter,  or  that  the 
body  can  be  pained,  or  has  any  claims  of  its  own,  or 
power  to  make  man  suffer  ;  adhere  to  this  scientific  po- 
sition and  battle  the  old  belief  with  it  until  you  destroy 
it,  and  you  will  get  weU. 

To  agree  quickly  with  thine  adversary  in  the  first 
instance  of  sickness,  is  to  take  antagonistic  grounds 
to  it,  and  prove  your  superiority  over  it.  Not  to  ad- 
mit disease,  is  to  conquer  it ;  and  if  you  understood 
the  science  of  being,  you  would  admit  no  reahty  to 
aught  but  God  and  his  idea.  When  you  say,  "lam 
sick,"  you  plead  guilty,  that  is,  you  admit  matter  has 
sensation  and  wiU  be  delivered  to  the  judge,  in  other 
words,  into  the  hands  of  this  belief  that  will  deliver 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  397 

thee  to  the  officer  (disease),  the  ruler  of  mortal  man 
that  casts  him  into  prison  and  fetters  his  entire  being. 
But  disease  has  no  Intelligence  of  its  own,  or  law, 
whereby  to  do  this.  You  sentence  yourself  unwit- 
tingly, therefore,  "agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly;'* 
meet  every  circumstance  as  its  master,  and  watch  your 
behef,  instead  of  your  body  ;  think  less  of  laws  mate- 
rial, that  you  may  appreciate  better  the  spiritual  law 
of  being,  yea,  the  dominion  of  man  over  matter.  Meet 
every  adverse  circumstance  with  science,  instead  of  the 
beliefs  of  sense,  and  you  will  master  it. 

Error  is  a  coward  before  Truth,  and  death  is  but  an- 
other phase  of  the  dream  of  Life  in  matter,  wherein 
we  meet  at  every  point  the  consciousness  of  continued 
existence,  with  the  same  beliefs  to  conquer,  and  the 
same  errors  of  sense  to  master  through  science.  We 
must  understand  our  way  out  of  difficulties,  or  we  never 
in  reality  are  out,  and  the  harmony  and  immortality  of 
man  are  never  understood  until  every  error  of  sense  is 
destroyed.  To  apprehend  the  economy  and  capacity 
of  man's  being,  metaphysics  must  take  the  place  of 
physics,  and  mind,  instead  of  matter,  be  consulted  in 
sickness.  Fear,  and  its  effects  on  the  body  are  invol- 
untary. Fear  of  disease  and  love  of  sin  are  the  founda- 
tions of  man's  enslavement ;  but  for  these  he  could  tri- 
imiph  over  his  body.  Mind  acts  on  the  subject  before 
disease  becomes  apparent  on  the  body ;  but  the  individ- 
ual has  no  recognition  of  his  belief  producing  disease 
until  it  is  developed  physically.  We  look  to  personal 
sense  for  the  evidence  of  disease,  but  there  is  no  per- 
sonal sense,  unless  matter  is  intelligent  and  holds  the 
issues   of  Life.     Because  mind  acts  unconsciously  to 


SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH, 

sense,  tlie  sick  say  how  can  mind  have  caused  disease, 
"  I  never  thought  of  the  disease  until  it  appeared  on 
my  body."  But  mind  is  first,  and  causation ;  nothing 
commences  in  matter ;  the  plant  springs  from  the  eternal 
Intelligence  before  we  call  it  matter ;  but  our  mortal 
blindness  and  its  sharp  consequences,  prove  our  need 
to  understand  the  action  of  mind  and  its  effects ;  we 
should  study  mind  more  and  matter  less,  if  we  would 
avail  ourselves  of  Soul  in  its  control  over  sense.  We 
can  destroy  sickness,  the  same  as  sin,  by  learning  its 
origin  and  nature  in  mind,  instead  of  body,  and  finding 
the  belief  that  occasions  it. 

You  can  prevent  or  cure  scrofula,  hereditary  disease, 
etc.,  in  just  the  ratio  you  expel  from  mind  a  belief  in 
the  transmission  of  disease,  and  destroy  its  mental 
images ;  this  will  forestall  the  disease  before  it  takes 
tangible  shape  in  mind,  that  forms  its  corresponding 
image  on  the  body.  The  science  of  being  destroys  the 
errors  of  sense  with  the  Truth  of  man,  and  this  is  "  cast- 
ing out  devils  and  healing  the  sick."  Unconscious  mat- 
ter cannot  dictate  terms  to  conscious  mind,  causing 
either  pain  or  pleasure;  and  matter  is  unconscious. 
The  belief  that  our  body  forms  conditions  of  its  own, 
independent  of  mind,  is  the  error  of  mortal  man  that 
makes  him  mortal. 

You  say  the  body  feels,  but  the  fact  that  pain  is  not 
felt  without  mind,  and  can  be  removed  through  it, 
proves  mind  the  origin  and  cause  of  suffering.  All  the 
diseases  on  earth,  (and  there  are  none  in  heaven),  never 
interfered  for  a  moment  with  man's  Life  and  its  har- 
monious phenomena.  Man  is  the  same  after,  as  before 
a  bone  is  broken,  or  a  head  chopped  off.     Casualties 


HEALING   THE  SICK.  399 

has  no  reality  to  Soul ;  it  exists  only  as  belief,  and  is 
apparent  only  to  personal  sense.  Accidents  are  un- 
known to  God.  If  the  science  of  Soul  was  reached, 
immortality  would  be  gained,  and  there  would  be  no 
chance  for  suffering.  Soul  and  body  are  inseparable 
and  eternal;  if  one  is  indestructible,  so  is  the  other. 
Understanding  this,  exempts  man  from  disease  and 
death,  that  anatomy  and  physiology  regard  positive 
claims  on  Life.  Denying  the  Truth  of  being,  measur- 
ably prevents  its  benefits  on  the  body,  by  hindering  its 
action  in  mind.  It  is  not  faith,  but  understanding,  we 
need  in  science,  and,  "  tvhosoever  shaU  deny  me  before 
men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  the  Father."  This 
beautiful  text  refers  not  to  a  person,  but  the  Principle 
of  man  that  embraces  the  Truth  of  being,  that  casts 
out  error  and  heals  the  sick.  Reason  discounts  on 
revelation  when  it  denies  God  the  things  that  are  His, 
and  contradicts  the  omnipotence  of  Soul  over  sense ; 
but  whoso  reasons  aright  on  this  point,  and  hesitates 
not  to  declare  his -views,  i.  e.,  "to  confess  me  before 
men,"  becomes  harmonious.  When  reason  accords  with 
the  declaration  of  Scripture  that  man  has  dominion 
over  earth,  we  shall  recognize  this,  and  turn  in  triumph 
from  the  seemingly  impossible,  to  "  aU  things  are  possi- 
ble," and  demonstrate  this. 

"  He  that  denieth  me  before  men,"  refers  to  a  denial, 
or  an  open  acknowledgment  of  our  honest  convictions 
that  effectually  hinders  or  aids  man's  progress.  Be- 
cause the  science  of  being  is  not  yet  understood,  and 
the  age  is  not  yet  awake  to  this  subject,  if  we  but  half 
desire  to  imderstand  it,  and  conceal  this  desire,  we 
shall  be  unable  to  demonstrate  it.     A  hypocrite  or  liar 


400  SCIEN-CE  AND  HEALTH. 

has  no  part  in  the  science  of  Life ;  whosoever  over- 
looks moral  honesty  for  worldly  policy,  has  not  gained 
an  insight  into  science  sufficient  to  heal  through  it. 
If  he  has  learned  its  rules,  he  has  not  understood  them, 
and  must  have  gained  them  of  one  whose  experiences 
have  gone  up  higher. 

For  a  broken  bone,  or  dislocated  joint,  't  is  better  to 
call  a  surgeon,  until  mankind  are  farther  advanced  in 
the  treatment  of  mental  science.  To  attend  to  the 
mechanical  part,  a  surgeon  is  needed  to-day,  but  let  the 
scientist  see  that  inflammation,  or  long  confinement,  do 
not  ensue.  The  time  cometh  when  science  will  be  our 
only  surgeon,  but,  "  suffering  these  things  to  be  so  now," 
let  a  bone  be  set,  after  the  manner  of  men,  then  let 
science  facilitate  the  knitting  process,  and  re-construct 
the  body  without  pain  or  inflammation  as  much  as  pos- 
sible in  these  days  of  ignorance. 

The  time  approaches  when  mind  alone  will  adjust 
joints,  and  broken  bones,  (if  such  things  were  possible 
then),  but  in  the  present  infancy  of  this  Truth  so  new 
to  the  world,  let  us  act  consistent  with  its  small  foot- 
hold on  the  mind.  We  greatly  mistake  the  nature  of 
being  to  conclude  that  which  is  real,  is  inharmonious 
or  mortal.  Sickness  is  not  real,  from  the  very  fact  it  is 
discord  and  mortahty,  and  these,  errors  and  beliefs, 
things  of  sense  that  constitute  the  dream  of  Life  in  mat- 
ter, but  have  no  reality  to  God,  the  Soul  of  man.  Meet 
discord  and  death  with  the  opposite  Truth  of  being, 
and  it  wakens,  in  part,  from  the  dream  of  Life,  to  the 
realization  of  Life  whereby  we  learn  all  discord  is  illu- 
sion. We  say  sickness  is  something  to  be  feared ;  but 
this  behef  regarding  it  is  what  does  the  harm.    Disease 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  401 

must  be  admitted  in  mind  before  it  appears  as  matter ; 
for  body  manifests  only  what  mind  embraces,  whether 
it  be  fever,  consumption,  or  theft.  The  doctor  tells  his 
patients  their  symptoms  are  feverish,  and  they  vibrate 
between  this  opinion  and  its  belief,  until  the  physician 
says  the  fever  is  established ;  then  the  sick  are  con- 
firmed, and  go  into  confinement  and  serve  out  this  men- 
tal sentence  executing  the  body,  more  sui'ely  than 
the  sentences  of  our  courts. 

Because  science  contradicts  personal  sense  and  sick- 
ness, you  have  no  more  moral  right  to  dispute  the  proof 
that  science  is  right,  than  of  a  rule  of  mathematics; 
and  yet  you  will,  for  such  is  the  case  with  all  new 
discoveries.  Cures  wrought  in  science,  are  naturally 
misconstrued  by  sense,  iinputed  to  something  besides 
the  Principle  producing  them ;  hence,  they  must  be 
understood  to  be  appreciated.  We  may  understand, 
perfectly  well,  how  we  heal  the  sick,  but  because  others 
do  not,  hey  may  interpret  our  cure  on  some  other 
basis ;  anu  this  not  only  works  against  the  recovery  of 
the  sick,  because  it  is  antagonistic  to  Truth,  but  pre- 
vents their  perception  of  it. 

Jesus,  wiser  than  his  persecutors,  said,  "  If  I  by  Beel- 
zebub cast  out  devils,  by  whom  did  your  fathers  cast 
them  out  ?  "  knowing  they  acknowledged  the  prophets, 
but  not  the  carpenter;  this  question  was  difficult  to 
answer  because  the  prophets  healed  as  he  did,  and  he 
introduced  the  comparison  on  account  of  this.  Those 
calling  the  demonstration  of  the  science  of  being  de- 
moniac over  eighteen  centuries  ago,  might  to-day  tone 
down  the  judgment  to  imposition.  Jesus,  reasoning 
clearly  on  this  subject,  although  misapprehended  by 


402  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

the  materialistic  age,  introduced  tlie  following  compar- 
ison to  explain  his  healing.  "  How  can  one  enter  into 
a  strong  man's  house  and  spoil  his  goods,  except  he 
first  bind  the  strong  man,  and  then  he  will  spoil  his 
goods."  In  other  words,  how  can  I  cast  out  devils 
without  bearding  error,  attacking  the  beliefs  that  pro- 
duce aU  this  discord  through  ignorance  of  Soul  and 
body,  and  then  are  you  sometimes  "  offended  because 
of  me." 

Jesus  employed  neither  technicalities,  the  logic  of 
the  schools,  nor  formulas  of  medicine  to  heal ;  he  knew, 
if  others  did  not,  Soul's  superiority  over  matter,  to  heal 
the  body,  and  that  harmony  is  reached,  only  as  we 
understand  its  real  basis,  Spirit,  and  not  matter.  Soul, 
not  sense  ;  and  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  Intelli- 
gence. Personal  sense  is  the  strong  man  that  the 
Truth  of  being  binds,  before  destroying  error.  It  be- 
ing impossible  to  heal  on  the  Principle  of  science,  and 
admit  the  grounds  taken  by  personal  sense  ;  therefore, 
bind  this  strong  man  hold  sense  in  subjection  to  Soul, 
and  pain,  as  much  under  control  of  mind  as  a  tempta- 
tion to  sin ;  then  can  you  despoil  his  goods,  i.  e.,  prevent 
sin  and  suffering. 

When  the  mental  control  we  hold  over  our  bodies 
for  good  or  evil,  touching  sickness,  sin,  and  death,  has 
been  preached  one-hundredth  part  as  long  as  man's 
salvation  through  faith,  we  shall  have  men  and  women 
approaching  to  the  image  and  likeness  of  God.  Until 
personal  sense  is  doubted,  it  will  never  be  controlled. 
The  ages  may  go  on,  admitting  personal  sense  and  its 
control  over  man,  and  fighting  it  with  drugs,  laws 
of  health,  etc.,  when,  instead  of  pleasure,  it  utters  itself 


HEALING  THE   SICK.  403 

in  pain,  but  this  will  only  sustain  disease  in  mind,  and 
then  it  will  show  itself  in  matter.  Man  wiU  not  be 
found  harmonious  until  the  behef  of  personal  sense 
yields  to  the  science  of  Soul. 

Deplorable  cases  of  passion  mastering  man,  should 
arouse  one  to  the  responsibility  of  governing  his  body. 
A  person  whom  we  snatched  from  this  oblivion  of  Soul, 
said  to  us,  "  I  should  have  died,  but  for  the  Principle 
you  teach  showing  me  the  nothingness  and  falsity  of 
sense  ;  medicine,  and  treatises  on  my  case,  only  aban- 
doned me  to  more  hopeless  sufferings,  and  slavery ;  ad- 
herence to  hygiene  was  of  no  avaU,  and  I  was  cured 
only  when  I  learned  my  way  in  science." 

At  present  we  must  accept  the  statements  of  science 
relative  to  personal  sense,  on  the  inductive  method,  ad- 
mitting the  whole,  because  a  part,  involving  the  entire 
Principle  is  proved.  Pains  of  the  body,  or  matter,  are 
unreal,  but  not  more  so  than  its  pleasures ;  both  cheat 
man  into  a  belief  of  their  reality,  but  only  as  the 
mountain  mirage  that  seemeth  what  it  is  not,  or  the 
terrible  incubus  from  which  he  finds  it  difficult  to 
awake.  Admitting  the  entire  grounds  of  the  science 
of  being,  it  quickly  follows  our  poor  demonstration 
looks  us  in  the  face ;  but  to  this  we  reply,  enough  has 
been  understood  and  proved,  to  reveal  it  science,  and 
to  prove,  measurably,  the  blessing  it  brings.  When 
speaking  of  this  subject  to  others,  instead  of  admitting 
the  proofs  we  have  already  given  of  its  Truth,  we  are 
often  met  with  demands  for  more  proof;  therefore,  we 
recommend  you  to  read  carefully  what  we  have  writ- 
ten, understand  for  yourselves,  and  establish  your  own 
evidence  through  demonstration ;   at  the  same  time  the 


404  SCIENCB   AND  HEALTH. 

necessity  exists  for  a  teacher  of  this  science,  the  same 
as  for  music  or  mathematics,  that  must  be  explained  to 
be  understood,  and  understood  to  be  demonstrated. 

Pioneering  what  is  new,  or  of  great  value  to  the  world, 
is  like  a  traveller  on  the  desert  of  Arabia  in  company 
with  one  who  becoming  alarmed,  his  heat  and  sufferings 
increase  and  his  courage  fails ;  but  the  explorer,  despite 
the  hardships,  and  convinced  he  will  come  out  right, 
accepts  the  situation  more  calmly,  and  encourages  his 
friend,  assuring  him  the  only  danger  is  his  fear,  then 
points  anew  the  path ;  at  length  they  reach  an  oasis, 
where,  resting  and  slaking  their  thirst,  they  are  ready 
with  new  vigor  to  push  on.  But  here  the  more  helpless 
traveller  turns  to  his  guide,  saying,  are  you  not  some- 
times alarmed  on  this  desert  route?  "Yes,"  is  the 
ready  response ;  but,  replied  the  other,  you  told  me 
my  danger  consisted  in  my  fear,  therefore  you  have 
no  more  practical  Wisdom  than  myself;  forgetting  his 
guide  carried  the  baggage,  met  the  intricacies  of  the  way, 
and  was  attacked  by  brigands,  plundered,  and  hindered 
in  his  course,  his  fellow-traveller  following  not,  until 
the  danger  was  over.  Bearing  others'  burdens,  if  you 
undertake  more  than  you  can  well  carry,  and  are  tried 
or  over-wrought,  they  name  it  a  hopeless  task,  and 
desert  you ;  few  arms  are  extended  to  your  support, 
until  you  can  help  yourself  and  others,  and  have  no 
need  of  aid. 

We  learn  in  science,  food  neither  helps  nor  harms 
man ;  admitting  its  power  in  one  direction,  we  must 
in  another.  But  here  it  were  unwise  to  disparage  the 
Principle,  or  proof  of  this  statement,  because  you  con- 
tinue to  eat,  not  having  mastered  the  belief  that  Life 


HEALma  THE  SICK.  405 

depends  on  eating.  This  were  like  denying  the  Prin- 
ciple of  harmony,  because  man  is  not  yet  harmonious, 
or  saying  Soul  is  not  immortal,  because  Personal  sense 
takes  no  cognizance  of  this  fact.  Man's  Life  is  Soul, 
that  eats  not  to  live,  and  immortal  man  is  the  idea  of 
Soul  instead  of  sense.  We  have  no  evidence  of  food 
sustaining  Life,  except  false  evidence,  even  the  belief 
of  Life  in  matter,  and  this  belief  an  error.  A  telegram 
announcing  incorrectly  the  death  of  a  friend,  produces 
the  same  sorrow  the  reality  would  give ;  but  you  say 
your  anguish  is  occasioned  by  your  loss,  until  another 
message  arrives,  informing  you  it  is  a  mistake,  and 
your  friend  lives.  Now  did  you  not  experience  the 
same  sufferings  the  reality  would  have  brought,  and 
did  you  not  say  it  was  the  death  of  your  friend  that 
caused  these  sufferings ;  but  afterwards  learn  your  mis- 
take, realizing  you  suffered  from  a  belief,  and  not  a 
reality.  Thus  it  is  with  aU  sufferings  ;  belief  and  not 
Truth  occasions  them.  Had  a  scientist  attempted  to 
calm  the  grief  of  your  supposed  bereavement  before  the 
second  news  arrived,  whereby  you  learned  the  suffer- 
ings were  produced  by  error  and  not  Truth,  would  you 
have  thanked  your  comforter,  though  she  gave  you  re- 
lief, until  this  fact  was  made  plain  to  your  understand- 
ing. The  body  or  matter  never  yet  informed  man  of 
disease ;  a  belief  carries  the  telegram  to  the  body,  and 
the  body  manifests  only  the  sufferings  of  mind.  Never 
a  formation  of  Truth  was  diseased,  or  needed  to  be 
destroyed;  en-or  is  aU  that  suffers,  sins  or  dies.  The 
body  manifests  only  what  mind  embraces.  The  mortal 
body  is  mortal  error,  even  a  belief  of  Life  in  matter ; 
Truth  holds  man  immortal,  and  no  portion  of  him  lost ; 


406  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

Science  and  Scripture  declare  this,  "  He  that  beheveth 
in  me  shall  never  see  death";  we  are  exempt  from 
error  or  belief,  and  immortal  only  as  we  understand 
God.  Giving  heed  to  inharmony  ia  personal  sense  that 
in  its  ignorance  of  God  silences  the  voice  of  Soul;  in 
other  words  is  "  total  depravity."  Soul  and  personal 
sense  are  antagonists,  one  disputes  every  position  of 
the  other — which  evidence  do  you  accept?  Reason 
instructs  us  immortality  is  the  friend  of  man.  Hear 
the  opposite  testimonies  of  personal  sense  and  Soul. 

Sense ;  I  am  intelligent  matter,  a  body  of  sickness, 
sin  and  death  that  constitutes  a  mortal  intelligence. 
The  lungs,  with  alarming  resonance,  repeat  this  warn- 
ing ;  the  fevered  throbbing  of  arteries  tells  how  fast  the 
sands  of  life  are  running;  the  failing  pulse,  that  the 
places  once  knowing  man  shall  know  him  no  more  for- 
ever ;  the  inevitable  law  of  Life  is  death ;  that  aught 
is  beyond  this  who  knoweth.  The  evidence  changes — 
mortal  man  is  in  health,  at  ease  in  his  possessions,  and 
sense  says,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry ;  what  a  happy 
life  is  this.  I  am  unjust,  and  no  person  knoweth  it,  take 
vengeance  on  my  fellow  beings,  cheat,  he,  and  propa- 
gate this  species ;  am  brutish,  but  this  is  obedience  to 
the  nature  God  hath  given  me.  "What  a  nice  thing  is 
sin,  what  a  joy,  sense ;  my  kingdom  is  of  this  world,  and 
I  am  at  peace.  But  a  touch,  an  accident,  one  wheel  in 
the  mechanism  stopped,  all  is  lost,  for  I  am  mortal  1 

Soul ;  I  am  the  Spirit  of  man  that  giveth  understand- 
ing, beauty  and  Omnipotence,  full  of  unutterable  per- 
fections, height  upon  height  of  holiness,  the  wonder  of 
being,  imperishable  glory,  for  I  am  God,  grasping,  and 
gathering  in  all  bliss,  for  I  am  Love,  giving  immortality 


ESAUNO  THB  SICK.  407 

to  man,  for  I  am  Truth,  without  begiimiiig  and  without 
end,  for  I  am  Life,  supreme  over  all,  for  I  am  Intelli- 
gence, and  the  Substance  of  all,  because  I  am. 

Does  an  M.  D.  examine  the  body,  feel  the  pulse,  and 
look  at  the  tongue,  to  ascertain  the  condition  of  Soul, 
the  Life  of  man,  or  the  condition  of  his  body,  alias  mat- 
ter, and  according  to  signs  material  give  hia  opinion  of 
Life,  God,  and  the  prospect  for  his  continuing  ?  If  man 
was  before  God,  and  matter  superior  to  mind,  such  meth- 
ods were  consistent,  but  not  otherwise.  Mind,  instead 
of  body  is  the  fount  of  all  suffering ;  but  we  forget  this 
in  sickness,  when  the  mental  condition  is  not  regarded 
and  wholly  imknown  to  patient  or  physician,  while  its 
physical  effect  alone  is  taken  up.  Opinions  and  the- 
ories have  so  misguided  judgment  on  these  points,  the 
Truth  of  being  is  lost  sight  of,  and  illusion  taken  for 
fact.  However  much  the  schools  insist  that  discord 
rules  harmony,  and  laws  of  matter  govern  the  Life  of 
man ;  science  reveals  Life  otherwise,  and  gives  an  oppor- 
tunity for  this  proof.  Laws  of  God  were  never  known 
to  kill  man,  for  this  would  destroy  immortality.  Man 
is  the  image  and  likeness,  therefore  the  reflex  shadow 
of  God,  and  if  one  is  mortal,  why  not  the  other  ?  If 
man  is  lost  his  Principle  is  lost,  and  God  is  not  left. 
Doctors  fasten  disease  on  the  body,  mapping  it  out  in 
mind ;  when  the  mental  picture  is  complete  the  patient 
will  be  sick.  A  belief  of  disease  is  liable  to  be  made 
manifest  at  any  time  on  the  body. 

If  disease  is  Intelligence  that  produces  results  of 
itself,  or  the  body  can  make  its  own  conditions,  despite 
the  mental  protest,  we  will  admit  the  superiority  of 
disease  over  m^i,  and  its  power  to  make  him  sick,  or 


408  SCIENCE  AlO)  HEALTH. 

kill  him,  but  not  otherwise.  Mind  produces  all  effects 
on  the  body ;  personal  sense  has  neither  pleasure  nor 
pain  except  to  belief,  which  is  all  there  is  to  it.  A  men- 
tal image  of  disease,  fully  formed,  is  already  painted 
on  the  body,  whereas  another  picture  of  mind  we  trans- 
fer to  canvas;  'tis  the  patient's  fear  that  draws  the 
picture,  and  the  artist,  mind,  executes  it  fully  on  the 
body,  but  the  patient  is  ignorant  of  his  fear,  or  what 
mind's  images  are,  until  they  are  drawn  on  the  body. 
If  no  mental  image  of  disease  was  formed,  there  could 
be  no  manifestation  of  disease.  The  belief  that  disease 
is  a  power  or  Intelligence  superior  to  man,  is  ever 
ready  to  reproduce  some  image  of  disease  before  the 
mind,  and  this  image  causes  the  fear,  and  the  fear 
quickens  or  retards  action,  producing  inflammation  or 
whatever  the  nature  or  type  of  disease  that  prevails  in 
the  general  thought,  and  comes  to  you  entirely  unbid- 
den, and  with  no  particular  association  to  call  it  up. 
Again,  disease  comes  through  association,  even  as 
thoughts  appear.  For  instance,  your  mental  condi- 
tion is  a  fixed  belief,  that,  exposed  to  severe  cold  or 
dampness,  you  take  cold;  hence,  the  circumstance  being 
this,  you  suffer  the  effects  of  a  belief  through  associa- 
tion. If  fevers  are  abroad,  you  say,  I  am  liable  to  have 
them ;  and  this  mental  condition,  through  association, 
produces  the  result. 

Disease  comes  after  the  manner  that  one  thought 
calls  up  another.  If  her  child  is  exposed  to  conditions 
deemed  dangerous,  the  mother  says,  my  child  will  be 
sick,  and  her  belief  reaches  her  offspring  to  this  very 
end;  but  she  calls  it  the  circumstances.  You  say,  I 
have  eaten  too  much,  and  shall  find  it  difficult  to  di- 


HEATJNG  THE  SICK.  409 

geet  suoh  a  quantity  of  food ;  or,  I  have  consumptive 
parents,  hence  am  predisposed  to  this  disease,  and  the 
result  follows,  in  natural  sequence.  The  conditions 
of  your  belief  are  re-produced  on  your  body.  The  re- 
mote cause  of  all  disease,  is  a  belief  in  it,  and  a  fear  of 
it  J  the  present,  or  exciting  one,  the  circumstance  you 
say  v^-ill  produce  it. 

Exposed  to  contagion,  having  consumptive  parents, 
being  over-wrought,  mentally  or  physically,  eating  too 
much,  fasting  too  long,  etc.,  you  say,  are  dangerous 
to  health,  and  you  are  a  law  to  your  body  in  the  case, 
for  the  body  could  not  suffer  from  these  without  mind, 
and  a  mind,  that  did  not  embrace  these  beliefs,  would 
not  suffer ;  the  seeds  of  disease,  germinated  by  circum- 
stances, are  sown  in  mind,  not  matter.  Even  as  thoughts 
on  other  subjects  are  re-produced  by  association,  so  are 
diseases;  and  your  behef  regarding  disease,  and  not 
the  circumstance,  is  what  affects  your  body. 

Parents,  nurses,  and  doctors,  not  perceiving  these 
vital  points  in  science,  throw  their  mental  weight  in 
the  wrong  scale,  and  injure  those  they  would  bless. 
Pursuing  an  opposite  course,  and  ruHng  out  all  mental 
admissions  of  disease,  they  would  save  the  sickness  they 
now  occasion.  We  should  recollect  suffering  is  no  less 
a  mental  condition,  than  enjoying.  When  an  accident 
happens,  you  think,  or  exclaim,  "  he  is  hurt ; "  but  to 
prevent  the  result  you  fear,  you  should  oppose  your 
own,  and  the  frightened  one's  admission  he  is  harmed. 
Contending  you  are  not  hurt,  your  body  obedient  to 
mental  control,  will  yield  to  this  fact. 

When  destropng  scientifically  the  sufferings  of  chil- 
dren, oftentimes  the  mother  will  revive  in  their  mem- 
18 


410  SCIENCE  AITD  HEALTH. 

ory  what  you  are  blotting  out,  and  describe  how  badly 
her  child  was  hurt ;  or  how  much  disease  she  has,  etc., 
little  knowing  the  effect  of  this  is  like  fire  to  a  bum. 
We  should  inquire  only  into  our  fears  and  beliefs 
regarding  sickness,  and  disregard  all  else. 

Matter  cannot  give  testimony,  therefore  we  should 
not  believe  personal  sense ;  mind  alone  reports  physical 
conditions  and  produces  them.  The  sick  argue  against 
themselves  by  saying,  "I  am  sick";  the  physical  affirm- 
ative should  be  met  with  a  mental  negative ;  all  discord 
is  error,  insomuch  as  harmony  is  the  only  Truth  of 
being ;  we  must  take  a  mental  position,  the  very  oppo- 
site of  the  physical  one,  to  control  the  body  to  a  change 
of  action.  We  inform  the  muscles  how  to  move,  and 
they  act  in  obedience  to  the  mind,  or  there  would  be 
no  action;  so  does  the  entire  system.  The  sick  are 
frightened,  whether  they  do,  or  do  not  understand  this, 
and  the  body,  like  a  frightened  man,  runs  too  fast  or 
too  slow,  partially  palsied,  or  inflamed  with  fear,  the 
action  is  naturally  increased  or  diminished. 

To  advance  in  the  understanding  of  Truth,  we  must 
live  up  to  our  present  perceptions  of  it ;  and  improving 
the  present,  we  need  take  no  thought  for  the  morrow, 
for  the  morrow  will  take  thought  for  us,  and  afford 
more  light  as  we  advance  toward  the  light.  When  you 
know  already,  dishonesty  is  error,  discipline  yourself 
to  meet  consequences  rather  than  do  wrong  or  hide  a 
wrong.  Truth  is  nearly  worthless  to  him  who  seldom 
uses  it. 

When  physical  action  is  inflammatory,  mind  is  the 
cause ;  some  fear  has  taken  possession  of  you,  although 
this  fear  is  not  recognized  by  the  sick,  yet  the  physical 


HEALING   THE  SICK.  411 

effects  show  us  it  exists,  and  the  results  are  the  same 
as  if  it  existed  consciously.  Disease,  originating  in  mind 
before  it  can  be  manifested  on  the  body,  is  arrested,  or 
ruled  out  of  the  latter,  by  destroying  the  belief  that 
occasioned  it.  Fear  causes  the  face  to  grow  suddenly 
red,  or  pallid,  proving  the  circulation  of  the  blood  is 
controlled  by  this  mental  condition ;  the  body  becomes 
weak,  or  suddenly  strong,  through  fear,  showing  that 
weakness  or  strength  is  the  result  of  mind,  instead  of 
matter.  A  mother,  informed  of  the  imprisonment  of 
her  son,  instantly  falls  dead ;  here  organic  action  has 
stopped  from  no  other  than  a  mental  cause,  and  yet  we 
are  so  buried  in  the  rubbish  of  supposed  Life  in  matter, 
we  cannot,  or  do  not,  let  this  falling  apple  point  to  the 
Principle  it  reveals.  Fear  changes  the  entire  secretions 
of  the  System  ;  not  only  controls  the  functions  of  the 
brain,  but  the  internal  vicera,  and  the  entire  mechan- 
ism of  the  obedient  body.  Remove  the  fear  of  disease, 
and  disease  will  disappear ;  for  the  body  is  restored 
through  a  change  of  mind ;  fear  exists  when  the  mind 
is  wholly  unconscious  of  it,  and  produces  disease  invol- 
untarily. We  never  knew  the  patient  that  did  not 
recover  when  the  fear  of  his  disease  was  utterly  de- 
stroyed. The  stronger  never  yields  to  the  weaker, 
except  through  fear,  or  voluntary  choice  ;  and  mind  is 
mightier  than  matter,  and  controls  the  body,  whether 
we  do,  or  do  not,  admit  this. 

The  ills  we  fear  are  the  only  ones  that  conquer  us. 
The  body  becomes  inharmonious  through  mind  alone  ; 
no  law,  outside  of  mind,  governs  the  body.  The  law 
of  God  is  the  only  absolute  or  inevitable,  and  this  law 
never  produces  sickness,  sin,  or  death,  as  its  Gooflo- 


412  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

quences.  There  is  no  pain  without  mind ;  matter  can- 
not suiTer  or  produce  suffering.  Disease  is  a  fear  ex- 
pressed physically,  not  by  the  lips,  but  the  functions 
of  the  body.  Mitigate  the  fear,  and  you  relieve  the 
affected  organ ;  destroy  it,  and  the  body  regains  its 
healthy  functions.  However  impossible  this  may  ap- 
pear to  our  educated  views  on  this  subject,  it  is,  never- 
theless, a  fact  in  science  that  we  have  tested  sufficiently 
to  declare  it,  as  unhesitatingly  as  any  other  demonstra- 
ble Truth.  That  man  is  unconscious  of  his  fear,  neither 
changes  its  effects  on  the  body  nor  the  mental  fact ; 
ignorance  of  the  cause,  or  approach  of  disease,  not  in  the 
least  militates  against  its  mental  origin.  More  or  less 
fear  accompanies  all  ignorance ;  who  that  understands 
the  power  of  mind  over  body,  its  impelling  force,  and 
how  controlled,  and  this  very  ignorance,  like  walking 
in  darkness  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  is  an  ever-pres- 
ent involuntary  fear. 

We  say,  my  body  suffers,  and  mind  has  nothing  to  do 
with  it ;  this  is  simply  impossible.  The  martyr,  burn- 
ing at  the  stake,  conquers  his  body  with  mind,  and 
silences  personal  sense  with  Soul.  So  the  opposite 
extreme  of  stolidity  meets  his  punishment  with  less 
torture  than  a  mind  touched  to  finer  issues.  Death  has 
occurred  from  imaginary  phlebotomy ;  individuals  have 
died  of  contagions,  hydrophobia,  etc.,  believing  they 
had  been  exposed  to  them,  when  such  was  not  the  case. 
Many  instances  of  the  mind's  control  over  body,  produc- 
ing death,  prove  this  control  absolute,  instead  of  partial. 
Physicians  are  ready  to  admit  mind  affects  the  body 
somewhat ;  but  this  is  but  a  small  part  of  the  fact ; 
science  reveals  all  action  produced  and  controlled  by 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  413 

mind,  and  a  single  instance  of  this  proved,  as  when 
people  die  from  mental  causes,  justifies  this  statement. 

If  mind  is  the  only  actor,  how  do  we  explain  mechan- 
ism, apparently  acting  of  itself,  or  through  what  we  term 
matter  power.  Simply  that  mind  has  constructed  this 
mechanism  and  carries  it  on.  A  mill  at  work,  or  the 
action  of  water  on  a  wheel,  is  secondary,  and  not  the 
primary  cause ;  mind  caused  the  mill  and  constructed 
the  machinery.  The  eternal  mind  first  "divided  the 
waters,"  and  controlled  the  wave.  Mind  is  the  primi- 
tive, and  the  derivative  would  not  continue  without  mind 
to  put  it  in  operation  ;  perpetual  motion  in  matter  is  a 
failure  ;  but  perpetual  motion  of  mind  is  science.  Intel- 
ligence is  the  motive  power,  or  procurer  of  all  action. 
Take  away  mind  and  the  body  is  without  action ;  there- 
fore it  is  but  logical  to  conclude  mind  produces  its 
action;  but  when  we  go  farther,  and  cure  diseased 
action  through  mind,  that  medicine  could  not  remoje, 
we  gain  this  undeniable  evidence. 

Mind,  like  a  telegraph  office,  holds  the  message  con- 
veyed to  the  body,  and  to  prevent  any  bad  results  we 
must  be  careful  the  telegram  is  from  science  instead  of 
sense.  Deprived  of  this  despatch,  the  body  returns  no 
answer  of  inflammation  or  disease,  from  the  fact  matter 
has  no  Intelligence  of  its  own.  The  body  is  not  an 
independent  sovereignty,  or  reigning  autocrat  over 
man;  any  supposed  government  matter  holds  over 
Intelligence,  is  wholly  mjrthical.  The  belief  our  body 
is  substance,  is  not  more  true  than  that  it  is  Life  and 
Intelligence.  What  a  material  world  we  address ;  but 
Truth  must  be  spoken ;  if  not  at  all  times,  at  some 
time,  and  we  seem  destined  to  take  the  enemy's  first 


414  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

fire,  for  speaking  it  this  time.  We  have  faith  this  book 
will  do  its  work,  though  not  fuUy  understood,  in  the 
nineteenth  century.  The  revelator  read  its  history  in 
the  little  book,  "  Sweet  in  the  mouth,  and  bitter  in  the 
belly."  Though  but  a  hint  in  time,  it  is  a  tale  for  eter- 
nity. Materiality  must  and  will  go  out,  though  it  be 
slowly ;  the  spiritual  era  advances  when  physical  effects 
will  no  longer  be  attributed  to  physical  causes,  but 
discerned  in  their  final  spiritual  cause. 

When  fear  causes  the  blood  to  bound  through  veins 
and  arteries,  or  languidly  to  move  the  palsied  mechan- 
ism, destroy  the  fear,  and  the  system  regains  its  equi- 
librium; anodynes,  counter-irritants,  or  depletion  can 
never  reduce  inflammation  like  the  Truth  of  being. 
Faith,  or  belief,  is  a  poor  equivalent  for  science ;  we 
must  understand  man  metaphysically,  before  we  can 
control  him  aright,  physically.  Ignorance,  coupled  with 
a  smattering  of  metaphysical  learning,  is  a  shocking 
bore ;  the  Truth  of  being  reduced  to  a  petty  cross-fire 
on  every  poor  cripple  and  invalid,  sending  into  him  the 
cold  buUet,  "  nothing  ails  you,"  had  better  be  unsaid 
until  it  be  imderstood.  If  a  boil  appears  suddenly, 
that  you  say  is  painful,  does  it  ache  ?  The  boil  does 
not  ache,  for  matter  has  no  sensation ;  it  is  mind  that 
feels,  and  that  boil  bespeaks  your  belief  of  heat,  pain, 
swelling,  and  inflammation,  but  you  call  it  the  boil. 
Heat  is  a  product  of  fear ;  warmth  is  the  normal  condi- 
tion of  Truth,  cold  or  heat  is  not ;  body  bereft  of 
mind  is  cold  at  first,  and  afterwards  nothing.  Fear  pro- 
duces the  heat,  and  another  phase  of  belief  tries  to 
'expel  it  through  yet  another  form  of  belief,  called  a 
boil,  that  now  appears  on  the  body,  mind  holding  at 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  415 

the  same  time  the  conclusion  that  boils  are  painful,  but 
prolong  Life,  alias  Intelligence.  An  error  of  premises 
produces  error  in  conclusion,  mental  error  occasions  all 
the  discords  of  body. 

Heat  would  pass  off  as  painless  from  the  body  as  gas 
expelled  from  boiling  water,  but  for  our  opposite  be- 
liefs. Chills  are  the  effects  of  heat;  ulcers,  boils,  etc., 
are  heat  coming  to  the  surface ;  but  mind,  and  not 
matter,  creates  this  heat  and  forms  all  the  identity  dis- 
ease has.  The  invalid  may  conclude  a  humor  in  the 
blood  causes  boils,  and  when  this  humor  is  brought  to 
the  surface  the  system  is  relieved ;  but  mind,  and  not 
matter,  has  formed  this  conclusion  and  its  results.  You 
will  have  these  forms  of  disease  so  long  as  you  regard 
them  channels  for  disease,  or  inevitable  results  of  matter, 
Cherish  any  particular  belief  of  disease  and  you  are 
in  danger  of  reproducing  it  on  the  body.  Reverse  the 
case  and  destroy  your  belief  in  this  modus  operandi  of 
matter,  and  your  fear  of  disease  will  not  engender  the 
heat  to  be  thrown  off;  and  what  you  thought  before 
was  scrofula,  bile,  and  physical  causes,  you  will  learn 
was  fear  and  mind  acting  on  the  body. 

Disease,  destroyed  in  its  origin,  viz.,  mind,  never 
reappears  again,  and  is  cured  effectually;  but  matter 
can  never  destroy  it.  A  mental  position  taken  doubt- 
ingly,  is  a  very  weak  one ;  you  must  understand  these 
points  in  science,  or  you  are  never  thoroughly  persuaded 
in  your  own  mind  of  the  power  of  belief  and  its  sad 
effect  on  the  body ;  neither  can  you  discern  the  Prin- 
ciple bringing  out  the  capabilities  and  harmony  of 
being,  that  enables  you  to  hold  what  you  understand. 
In  the  positive  belief  and  fear  of  disease  yourself,  it 


416  SCIENCE  AND   HEALTH. 

were  vain  to  attempt,  mentally,  to  remove  another's 
fear  or  disturbed  condition  ;  as  soon  attempt  to  destroy 
heat  with  fire.  To  succeed  in  the  science  of  Life,  you 
must  be  found  in  it,  having  not  on  a  belief,  but  the 
garment  of  Truth,  and  this  will  give  you  self-possession, 
and  ability  to  bring  out  the  full  amount  of  the  Life 
that  is  Christ  healing  the  sick.  Eschewing  the  behef 
you  are  Intelligent  matter,  you  gain  the  capabilities  of 
Spirit  and  the  freedom  of  the  sons  of  God. 

Men  of  business  have  said  this  science  was  of  great 
advantage  from  a  secular  point  of  view.  It  not  only 
enhanced  their  physical  and  mental  endurance,  but  con- 
trol of  man  and  perception  of  character.  They  have 
told  us  they  could  meet  better  the  exigencies  of  busi- 
ness, by  meeting  mind  on  its  own  grounds,  perceiving 
thoughts  and  their  relation  to  men's  acts.  The  science 
of  Life  not  only  brings  out  latent  possibilities  and  ca- 
pacities, but  extends  the  atmosphere,  or  aroma  of 
mind,  giving  man  vent  in  broader  and  higher  being. 
An  odor,  confined  by  a  stopper,  is  not  so  benevolent  as 
■when  the  stopper  is  removed  and  it  scents  the  room. 
Remove  the  belief  of  Intelligence  beneath  a  skull  bone, 
of  Soul  in  body,  and  matter  the  master  of  man,  and 
there  quickly  follows  more  of  a  man  or  woman,  because 
they  understand  themselves  and  others  better.  Getting 
outside  the  evidence  of  personal  sense  to  judge  of  men 
and  things,  is  a  vast  gain  to  manhood  and  Godhood. 
We  are  suffocated  by  beliefs  and  'isms,  whereas  a  liv- 
ing Soul  is  liberty  and  Life;  understanding  can  grasp 
even  the  infinite  idea.  We  are  conscious  of  intelligent 
Spirit ;  then  away  with  the  dream  of  intelligent  mat- 
ter, or  that  Intelligence  dwells  in  non-intelligence. 


HEAMNQ  THE  SICK.  417 

Soul  and  body  are  different,  but  concordant,  and  one 
cannot  be  lost  and  the  other  left.  To  apprehend  com- 
pleteness and  perfection,  we  must  reach  them,  and  bring 
out  our  model  thus.  Thinking  of  sin,  sickness  and 
death  is  not  the  method  to  conquer  them,  and  form 
your  model  of  Life ;  destroy  them  in  mind  and  they  are 
gone  forever;  get  rid  of  the  fear  of  sickness,  or  the 
love  of  sin,  and  you  are  rid  of  these  errors  in  physical 
manifestation.  Action  should  proceed  from  Principle, 
not  idea,  from  Soul,  and  not  personal  sense,  and  mind 
instead  of  matter ;  when  this  is  so,  we  shall  govern  our 
bodies  and  bring  out  harmony.  Principle  controls  its 
idea  harmoniously,  governed  alone  as  it  is  by  the  su- 
preme Intelligence,  but  for  this,  'ology  or  'ism  would 
make  a  sick  globe.  The  belief  that  Spirit  dwells  in 
matter,  and  that  matter  has  Intelligence,  causes  all 
discord;  man  is  not  sick;  for  mind  is  not  sick,  and 
matter  cannot  be ;  a  belief  is  the  tempter  and  tried,  the 
sin  and  sinner,  disease  and  its  cause,  death  and  the  dying. 
Shock  this  belief  by  some  expression,  or  impression,  of 
Truth,  start  it  from  its  fixed  centre,  and  it  will  relieve 
the  body  at  once.  A  tooth  ceases  to  pain  you  before  the 
forceps,  a  greater  fear  having  silenced,  for  a  moment, 
the  lesser,  showing  the  effects  of  mind  on  the  body,  and 
that  "  our  greater  evils  medicine  the  less." 

A  bigot's  circumference  of  mind  is  very  small ;  per- 
sonality and  matter  he  believes  in,  but  talk  to  him 
beyond  these,  of  Principle  and  idea,  and  you  get  no 
response.  Ignorance  is  the  greatest  foe  to  metaphysical 
science. 

Never  converse  on  sickness,  watch  its  symptoms, 
recommend  matter  remedies,  or  seek  to  learn  its  cause 
18* 


418  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

in  matter;  and  you  will  find  it  easier  for  mind  to  destroy, 
and  to  enjoy  health  yourself,  and  help  others  to  do  so. 
The  basis  of  all  disease,  is  error  or  belief ;  destroy  the 
belief  and  the  sick  will  recover.  To  be  cheerful  in 
sickness  is  well,  to  be  hopeful  is  better,  but  to  under- 
stand the  nothingness  of  disease  destroys  it  utterly.  An 
invalid  is  a  deplorable  instance  of  mesmerism,  with 
which  one  belief  controls  another,  and  error  re-produces 
error.  We  admit  one  mind  can  control  another  mind, 
and  thereby  control  the  body,  but  never  calculate  we  do 
this  daily  with  our  own  body.  The  mesmerizer  causes 
his  subject  pain  without  any  physical  cause,  proving 
he  produces  this  sensation  through  the  subject's  belief, 
and  not  that  it  existed  in  the  body ;  then,  to  the  belief 
of  pain  were  he  to  add  a  belief  of  disease  in  any  part, 
and  keep  up  this  state  of  mind  sufficiently  long,  the  dis- 
ease would  certainly  appear  there.  The  mesmerizer 
makes  a  limb  rigid  by  making  his  subject  believe  he 
cannot  move  it.  Thus  it  is  with  the  sick ;  they  mesmer- 
ize their  bodies  unconsciously,  through  their  beliefs,  to 
conditions  of  stiffened  joints,  disease,  and  death,  and 
the  only  difference  is,  the  cause  in  one  instance,  is  un- 
derstood to  be  mind,  or  belief,  producing  the  results, 
and  in  the  other  case,  believed  to  be  matter;  hence  mind 
is  employed  to  remove  one,  and  matter  the  other  condi- 
tion, whereas  both  have  their  origin  in  mind,  and  are 
removed  through  mind.  The  lame  man  mesmerizes  his 
body  through  the  belief  an  accident  or  disease  caused 
him  lameness,  and  so  long  as  thid  belief  lasts,  his  lame- 
ness continues. 

Sometimes  faith  in  medicine,  or  the  lapse  of  time 
wears  away  fear  to  such  an  extent  the  belief  changes 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  419 

witli  regard  to  the  disease,  sufficiently  to  remove  the 
bodily  ailment.  Remove  the  belief  that  holds  the  limb 
rigid  and  it  is  restored.  But,  says  one,  no  man  can 
mesmerize  me.  This  may  be  true,  and  because  you 
mesmerize  your  body  so  positively,  others  are  negative 
to  you ;  but  such  an  individual  would  be  difficult  to  cure 
with  other's  mesmerism,  or  materia  medica,  unless  he 
had  more  faith  in  them  than  himself.  Science  would 
heal  him  more  readily  through  the  understanding,  for 
such  minds  are  generally  self-reliant  and  assured,  hold- 
ing strong,  if  preoccupied  grounds.  There  is  no  law  of 
matter  that  governs  Intelligence ;  mind  alone  is  su- 
preme law.  What  we  term  laws  of  nature,  govem- 
injg  man,  are  nothing  more  or  less  than  man's  belief, 
producing  the  results  of  mind  on  his  body  and  not 
matter.  Life  is  not  evolved,  but  evolves  phenomena. 
Life  is  eternal,  giving  forth  its  representation  as  the 
sun  emits  its  rays.  That  Life  is  supported  by  food, 
drink,  air,  etc.,  that  it  is  organic,  or  in  the  least  depend- 
ent on  matter,  or  sustained  by  it,  is  a  myth. 

Soul  has  a  body  when  all  matter  is  destroyed ;  the 
mortal  body  is  a  thing  of  belief  called  man,  an  error 
from  its  origin  to  its  ^nd ;  the  Truth  of  being  is  immor- 
tal Soul  and  body.  Expose  the  body  mortal  to  certain 
temperatures,  and  belief  says  it  has  colds  and  catarrhs ; 
to  severe  labor,  and  fatigue  follows ;  to  prick  a  vein  lets 
out  Life,  and  this  man  is  at  the  mercy  of  a  bodkin ! 
putting  aside  mind,  no  such  results  follow  to  man.  So 
long  as  the  belief  remains  that  dampness  or  cold  pro- 
duces catarrhs,  fevers,  rheumatism,  or  consumption, 
these  effects  will  follow,  and  the  air  of  tropical  climes 
will  afford  exemption  from  them ;  but  change  the  belief 


420  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

with  regard  to  this,  and  the  effects  will  change,  and  you 
will  find  the  body  manifests  only  what  mind  says,  on 
these,  and  all  other  points.   Matter  is  governed  by  mind. 

Man,  pursuing  zeaoulsly  the  conditions  of  his  belief, 
(and  this  is  all  there  is  to  mesmerism),  if  told  how 
mind  affects  the  body,  and,  to  illustrate,  you  quote  the 
evidence  of  this  in  mesmerism,  replies,  "  no  man  can 
mesmerize  me."  And  yet  he  calls  his  body  this  me,  and 
that  body  is  just  what  his  parents  first,  and  secondly 
himself,  has  made  it ;  and  these  parents  were  not  matter, 
but  mind,  as  the  body  proves,  that  is  no  longer  thy 
parent,  if  mind  has  departed. 

When  we  reach  the  science  of  Life,  we  shall  learn 
Truth  casts  out  devils  and  heals  the  sick,  also,  that 
Jesus  gave  disease  and  devil  one  signification.  Those 
fear  not  they  shall  murder,  whose  perceptions  reach  the 
average  of  goodness,  and  if  our  spiritual  perceptions 
were  up  to  the  standard  of  Christians,  we  should  no 
more  fear  sickness,  sin,  or  death.  It  is  not  less  wise 
to  fear  sickness  than  to  fear  we  shall  steal ;  both  are 
admissions  of  moral  weakness,  and  a  loss  of  control  over 
the  body  that  we  should  not  permit.  Let  the  slave  to 
a  wrong  desire  learn  the  science  of  Life,  and  he  never 
more  will  cherish  this  desire,  but  rise  higher  in  the 
scale  of  being.  Allowing  Soul  to  govern  sense,  is  sci- 
ence, wherein  we  are  a  law  of  Wisdom  to  our  body,  of 
Life  and  not  death. 

Let  mankind  study  this  science  with  half  the  avidity 
they  peruse  volumes  on  disease,  and  try  the  different 
drugs  and  drills  for  health,  and  they  will  advance  not 
from  one  disease  to  another,  nor  to  decrepitude  and 
death,  but  beyond   sickness  into  harmony  and  Life. 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  421 

When  "in  him  we  live,  move,  and  have  being,"  is  it 
impossible  to  conclude  God  is  equal  to  camphor  or  a 
sweat  ?  Life  is  proved  Spirit,  and  not  matter  ;  and  the 
only  possible  objection  to  our  eagerly  accepting  this 
munificence  of  being  is,  that  it  requires  a  better  demon- 
stration of  Life.  The  centuries  are  slowly,  but  surely, 
tumbling  down  the  old  comer  stones,  and  building  on 
better  foundations.  Not  far  distant,  the  hour  looks 
down  on  us  when  sickness,  sin,  and  death  will  be  ad- 
mitted error,  and  the  Truth  that  destroys  them  sought 
instead  of  drugs. 

Mind  is  the  only  alterative  of  the  body ;  every  secre- 
tion and  function  of  the  human  system  depend  on 
mind  and  are  controlled  by  it.  The  pallid  invalid  sup- 
posed to  be  dying  from  a  bad  state  of  blood,  is  restored 
to  strength  and  health  by  changing  her  belief  on  this 
subject ;  it  matters  not  whether  she  knows  or  does  not 
know  the  working  of  mind  and  its  bad  effect  on  her 
body,  she  will  recover  when  mind  is  set  right  on  the 
physical  question,  and  the  blood  will  circulate  naturally 
and  healthily.  The  Oxford  students  furnished  this 
precedent,  who  caused  a  felon  to  die  of  the  belief  he 
was  bled  to  death;  when  not  a  drop  of  blood  had 
flowed.  This  single  case  proved  the  superiority  of 
belief  over  matter  and  blood,  to  kill  a  man.  The  be- 
lief that  Life  is  contingent  on  matter,  or  that  certain 
conditions  of  the  blood  and  organic  structure  are  fatal 
to  man,  must  be  met  and  mastered,  before  Life  is  un- 
derstood, or  found  immortal.  Mind  causes  all  condi- 
tions of  the  body,  and  you  can  change  them  effectually 
and  permanently  only  through  this  medium.  To  heal 
the  sick  with  science,  has  this  advantage  over  physiolo- 


422  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

gy,  drugs,  mesmerism,  etc. ;  it  is  the  Truth  of  being  op- 
posed to  its  error,  by  which  man  goes  up  higher  in  the 
scale  of  being  ;  other  methods  are  error  opposing  error, 
that  have  a  temporary  advantage  only.  Belief  is  on 
their  side  to  be  sure,  for  error  coincides  with  error, 
strengthens  it  and  weighs  against  the  science  of  Life  ; 
but  this  has  no  advantage  in  the  scale  of  Truth.  The 
perception  of  man's  possibilities  enlarges  his  being,  giv- 
ing higher  aims  and  broader  scope  to  manhood.  If 
there  were  no  other  and  higher  motives  for  acquaint- 
ing ourself  with  God,  the  Principle  of  man,  than  to  be 
rid  of  sickness,  this  would  seem  sufficient. 

A  student  once  said,  "this  science  has  made  me  all 
I  am,"  and  that  was  saying  more,  perhaps,  than  he  was 
aware.  There  is  infinite  room  in  the  science  of  man,  for 
here  the  limits  of  personality  confine  not  Intelligence. 

Disease  is  one  of  the  beliefs  of  personal  sense  that 
Truth  finally  destroys.  No  scientific  work  can  treat 
of  disease  as  an  identity,  or  power.  Any  allusion  to 
disease,  or  confession  that  you  are  sick,  should  be  avoid- 
ed, as  you  would  shun  telling  ghost  stories  to  children 
in  the  dark.  Shut  out  from  the  light,  a  child  suffers 
from  thoughts  of  danger,  and  so  does  the  adult  who 
comprehends  not  his  own  being ;  the ,  child  must  be 
taken  out  of  darkness  to  get  rid  of  his  fear,  and  the 
suffering  it  occasions,  and  so  must  the  man.  The 
universal  belief  that  suffering  is  physical,  and  not  a 
creation  of  mind,  produces  suffering,  owing  to  our  ig- 
norance of  its  origin.  That  Life  is  not  dependent  on 
matter  we  prove  when  Life  goes  on  and  matter  is  de- 
stroyed. Spiritually,  I  cannot  perceive  sickness,  sin 
or  death ;  and  recognize  these  only  as  beliefs  of  matter. 


HEALTNQ  TEE  SICE.  423 

Sickness  is  error,  its  remedy  Truth ;  and  the  science  of 
being  reveals  that  our  body  is  sensationless,  and  that 
Spirit  sees,  hears,  feels,  acts,  and  enjoys,  but  cannot 
suffer ;  and  this  makes  Soul  and  body  harmonious  and 
immortal.  To  conclude  our  body  is  Life,  Substance,  or 
Intelligence,  and  this  body  matter,  that  sees,  hears,  feels, 
acts,  enjoys  and  suffers,  makes  sickness,  sin  and  death 
autocrats  over  Soul,  and  man  a  slave  to  personal  sense. 
To  Soul  there  is  neither  matter,  sickness,  sin,  or  death ; 
but  to  personal  sense  these  are  realities,  that  even  govern 
Spirit ;  what  a  mistake  I  we  know  this  is  error,  and  error 
a  belief,  destitute  of  understanding;  and  change  the 
belief,  the  error  changes,  destroy  it,  and  the  error  is 
gone.  You  see  through  solid  walls,  hear  without  sound, 
walk  over  water,  and  have  your  body  with  you  in  clair- 
voyance; but  in  the  opposite  belief  of  sense,  your  body 
remains  in  statu  quo,  and  your  mind  goes  without  a 
body.  Let  the  mesmerizer  experience  what  we  term  the 
fears  of  personal  sense,  its  pains  or  its  pleasures,  and  his 
subject  has  those  same  sensations,  which  proves  they 
are  produced  by  mind  and  not  matter,  and  are  beliefs 
instead  of  the  reality  of  things.  Sickness  is  not  imagina- 
tion ;  it  is  more  than  this,  it  is  a  belief,  a  conviction  of 
mind  instead  of  a  fancy.  One  animal  looking  another 
in  the  eye  may  cause  a  quarrel ;  but  notice  the  superi- 
ority of  Soul  over  sense,  when  the  eye  of  man  fastened 
fearlessly  on  the  beast,  starts  him  away  with  terror. 
This  illustrates  the  effect  of  Spirit  looking  disease 
steadfastly  in  the  face  to  destroy  it,  compared  with  our 
physiological  drills,  drugs,  and  mesmerism,  which  is 
the  quarrel  between  beasts.  When  we  submit  to  per- 
sonal sense  that  we  admit  is  the  author  of  sickness,  sin 


424  SCIENCE  AOT)  HEALTH. 

and  death,  we  do  not  govern  our  bodies ;  we  must 
turn  to  spiritual  sense  for  happiness  and  immortality. 
Thinking  less  of  what  we  term  substance-matter,  and 
more  of  substance  in  Spirit,  we  become  a  law  to  our 
bodies  of  Life,  and  not  death,  of  harmony  instead  of 
discord,  and  of  Truth  instead  of  error. 

I  pity  him  more  who  is  sick  than  him  who  is  a  sinner, 
for  we  rely  on  God  to  help  man  in  the  latter,  but  not 
the  former  case.  If  sense  masters  man  in  sickness,  it 
may  in  sin,  and  Soul  is  out  of  office.  Because  personal 
sense  reports  you  poor,  it  may  tempt  you  to  steal ;  or 
exposed  to  fatigue,  or  cold,  say  you  must  be  sick ;  but 
should  you  believe  it  in  one  case  more  than  in  the  other? 
in  both  cases  it  misguides  and  deludes.  The  belief  that 
sickness  is  a  necessity,  or  the  master  of  man,  disappears 
in  science  where  our  normal  control  over  the  body 
reappears.  Bathing,  friction,  dietetics,  air,  exercise,  elec- 
tricity, etc.,  never  yet  made  man  harmonious ;  drug- 
ging or  pounding  the  poor  body  to  make  it  sensibly  feel 
well,  that  ought  to  be  insensibly  well,  is  a  sorry  equiv- 
alent for  the  control  of  Spirit  over  matter.  Has  brains, 
blood,  heart,  lungs,  stomach,  bones,  nerves,  drugs,  whis- 
key or  sin,  reduced  thee  to  the  slave  of  matter ;  remem- 
ber these  are  not  as  strong  as  thou,  and  rise  to  thy 
God-given  dominion ;  man  is  not  the  tool  of  personal 
sense,  the  Truth  of  being  declares  this.  Sickness,  as 
weU  as  sin,  is  error,  and  can  matter  err  ?  Sickness  is  a 
jar,  an  abnormal  action,  inharmonious,  and  what  is  the 
corrective  of  this  ?  matter  cannot  resuscitate,  without 
mind,  it  cannot  act  of  itself.  We  say  it  can ;  that  cer- 
tain combinations,  gasses,  secretions,  acute  or  morbid 
conditions  of  matter  produce  inharmony,  and  bodily 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  425 

sufferings  also ;  but  this  is  not  so,  if  the  body  causes 
pain  it  can  ako  cure  it,  but  matter  neither  caused  nor 
cured  disease;  not  a  gas  accumulates,  or  a  secretion 
takes  place,  or  a  combination  occurs  without  mind. 
We  admit  the  voluntary  action  of  mind  controls  muscles, 
bones  and  nerves,  but  conclude,  when  these  please  to 
rebel  against  mind,  as  in  case  of  lameness  or  contrac- 
tion, they  will  not  obey,  however  much  we  desire  it, 
and  mind  has  no  more  control  over  them ;  but  this 
makes  muscles  and  bones  superior  to  man  in  one  in- 
stance, and  in  another  his  servant,  which  is  unnatural 
and  not  equal  to  the  economy  of  human  governments. 
If  muscles  are  capable  of  action  without  the  mind,  we 
might  say  they  are  capable  of  inaction  also,  on  this 
same  premises,  but  not  otherwise ;  and  if  they  are  able 
to  inact  of  themselves  at  any  time,  they  are  at  all  times, 
and  man  has  no  control  over  them,  and  one  state  is  as 
much  their  normal  condition  as  the  other ;  hence  a  stiff- 
ened joint  or  paralyzed  limb  is  as  natural  as  its  opposite. 
But  if  mind  controls  muscles  in  one  case,  it  does  in  all 
cases.  When  Shakespeare  said,  "  Throw  physic  to  the 
dogs,"  I  have  some  faith  he  added  to  the  cast-aways, 
the  belief  of  intelligent  matter.  Sometimes  in  fevers, 
consumptions,  etc.,  the  patient  seems  full  of  courage, 
and  we  say,  "  how  calm  he  is ;  how  can  he  be  suffering 
from  fear ;  his  body  is  the  victim  of  disease,  but  the 
mind  is  immoved."  Mind  that  in  sickness  we  deem 
tranquil,  is  frightened  with  its  own  images ;  fear  heats 
the  insensible  body  and  dashes  the  blood  in  mad  cur- 
rents ;  but  Christ,  Truth,  stills  this  tempest,  with  its 
"peace  be  still."  If  disease  can  attack  and  control  the 
body  without  man's  consent,  so  can  sin  ;  both  are  error 


426  SCIENCE  AJST>  HEALTH. 

to  be  destroyed ;  dare  you  admit  Spirit  cannot  govern 
the  body  when  error  of  any  nature  takes  it  in  hand  ? 
Destroy  the  belief  of  fever  and  the  fear  it  occasions, 
and  blood  will  circulate  again  mildly,  and  the  body  be 
at  peace.  Personal  sense  takes  no  cognizance  of  what 
is  going  on  in  mind ;  it  is  blind  to  the  cause  of  effects ; 
to  comprehend  our  explanation  of  man  you  must  per- 
ceive its  Principle  in  science,  that  demands  under- 
standing and  demonstration;  whereas  personal  sense 
requires  belief  only. 

The  metaphysical  physician  looks  for  effects  where 
the  physical  doctor  thinks  he  finds  causes.  The  former 
finds  all  causation  mind,  the  latter  looks  for  cause  only 
in  matter-;  the  former  heals  on  the  scientific  basis  of 
being,  whereby  mind  governs  the  body,  the  latter 
through  the  belief  that  matter  controls  man.  Meta- 
physical pathology  rests  on  psychology,  or  the  science 
of  Soul;  but  the  signification  of  psychology  is  per- 
verted whenever  construed  mesmerism  instead  of  sci- 
ence. The  metaphysical  method  of  healing  the  sick 
labors  under  this  disadvantage,  that  mortal  belief  appre- 
hends matter  only,  and  not  Spirit ;  and  disparages  the 
metaphysical,  and  gives  the  physical  precedence  in  all 
things,  throwing  all  the  weight  of  belief  in  the  scale  of 
personal  sense,  and  on  the  side  of  matter.  Meeting  the 
affirmative  to  disease  with  a  negative,  neutralizes  the 
positive  belief  and  its  effects  on  the  body,  making 
discord  become  negative  to  harmony,  and  introducing 
the  science  of  being.  A  patient  thoroughly  booked  in 
physiology,  materia  medica,  etc.,  is  more  difficult  to 
heal  with  science,  than  one  having  never  bowed  the 
knee  so  methodically  to  matter. 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  427 

In  case  of  insanity  you  argue,  mentally  and  verbally, 
against  the  belief  that  brains  are  diseased,  the  same  as 
in  other  cases  of  physical  disorders,  for  all  physical  in- 
harmonies  proceed  from  mental  causes  ;  insanity  is  but 
another  form  of  mental  error.  We  could  afford  to 
scorn  a  bold  denial  of  personal  sense  if  proof  was  want- 
ing ;  but  when  it  is  not,  and  this  reversed  idea  of  man 
restores  harmony  to  mind  and  body,  as  nothing  else  can, 
we  must  admit  it  science.  Did  not  this  Truth  of  being 
silence  personal  sense  and  the  so-called  laws  material, 
man  were  lost,  and  discord,  sin  and  death,  immortal. 
Insanity  is  a  very  interesting  case  to  treat  metaphysi- 
cally, it  being  a  clearer  case,  and  affords  better  evi- 
dence of  the  effects  of  mind  on  the  body.  The  only 
good  ejBfect  you  caii  produce  on  body  or  brain  is  the 
result  of  mind  instead  of  matter,  through  the  Truth  of 
being  that  destroys  error;  but  you  cannot  introduce 
the  science  of  being  that  restores  health,  through  ma- 
nipulation ;  as  soon  teach  man  mathematics  by  rubbing 
his  head.  If  the  physician  is  scientific  he  is  morally 
and  practically  fit  for  healing,  without  manipulation  or 
medicine,  and  speaks  as  one  having  authority,  possess- 
ing the  Truth  that  destroys  error.  Under  some  cir- 
cumstances it  is  well  to  converse  with  the  patient 
audibly,  explaining  to  him  the  science  of  his  course ; 
but  under  others,  it  arrays  him  and  his  sect  against  you 
and  thus  retards  his  recovery.  Should  a  nurse  or  the 
friends  of  the  sick  think  lightly  of  metaphysical  healing, 
or  despair  of  the  patient's  recovery,  you  should  inform 
them  as  much  as  they  can  comprehend,  of  its  basis  and 
results,  requesting  them,  for  the  sake  of  the  sick,  to 
leave  the  patient  out  of  their  thoughts  as  much  as  pos- 


428  SCIENCE  AOT)  HEALTH. 

sible,  that  the  influence  one  mind  holds  over  another 
may  be  obviated.  You  have  as  much  better  opportu- 
nity to  be  heard  mentally,  when  speaking  alone,  as 
physically ;  we  admit  one  cannot  be  heard  when  others 
are  speaking  louder  than  himself,  or  talking  on  other 
subjects;  and  this  is  why  the  physician  needs  to  be 
alone  with  the  patient,  when  mentally  healing  him.  A 
scientific  practitioner  never  converses  on  other  subjects 
when  he  is  treating  the  sick ;  yon  cannot  gain  the 
spiritual  sense  of  your  patient  if  you  are  addressing  his 
personal  senses,  by  manipulating  him ;  besides  you  need 
to  leam  your  patient's  mind,  and  to  do  this  you  must  be 
silent  and  still ;  manipulation,  or  conversation  on  other 
topics  are  injurious.  The  spirituality  that  abstracts  all 
attention  from  the  body,  never  manipulates  and  is  the 
only  positive  position  of  scientific  healing.  The  de- 
monstrator of  the  science  of  healing  is  to-day  an  Atlas 
with  the  world  on  his  shoulders,  and  the  only  reason 
he  heals  in  one  or  a  majority  of  cases  is,  not  that  law 
material  or  a  single  opinion  or  prejudice  is  in  his  favor, 
but  because  it  is  the  Truth  of  being  demonstrated  by 
its  fruits.  Understanding  the  science  of  music,  we 
have  firm  reliance  on  our  ability  to  practice  it ;  so  with 
the  science  of  Life,  the  only  difference  is,  the  latter 
demonstrates  God  controlling  man,  and  the  former, 
God  controlling  music ;  but  the  latter  meets  with  more 
opposition  because  it  tends  to  destroy  all  error,  and  is 
not  understood  at  present. 

The  Scientist  sees  more  clearly  the  cause  of  disease 
in  mind,  than  the  anatomist  can  in  body;  the  latter 
examines  the  body  to  leam  how  matter  is  committing 
suicide,  and  the  former  reads  mind  to  find  what  beliefs 


HEALINa  THE  SICK.  429 

are  destrojring  the  body.  The  scientist  is  a  law  to  him- 
self;  he  would  not  do  wrong  knowingly,  and  if  he 
has  not  reached  this  standpoint,  he  cannot  give  the 
more  wonderful  demonstrations  of  healing.  Whoso- 
ever justifies  an  evil-doer,  and  does  not  expose  his 
iniquity,  is  a  partaker  of  his  sin,  and  will  have  his 
reward.  Whenever  we  have  discovered  a  dishonest  stu- 
dent claiming  to  be  scientific,  we  have  first  explained  to 
him  his  error,  and  next,  rebuked  him ;  and  if  neither 
explanation  nor  rebuke  are  heeded,  and  he  does  not 
reform,  he  becomes  our  enemy.  The  greatest  hindrance 
this  science  can  meet  wiU  arise  from  backsliding  stu- 
dents, those  claiming  to  practice  it  who  do  not  adhere 
to  its  moral  obhgations,  who  have  not  yet  realized 
untU  the  fountain  is  purer,  the  stream  .will  be  turbid ; 
mind  must  be  right  or  its  action  on  others  will  be 
inharmonious. 

A  mental  condition,  or  error  of  belief  unknown  to 
both  patient  and  physician,  is  not  readily  removed,  and 
to  gain  a  scientific  perception  of  it,  or  apprehend  the 
mental  condition  of  the  sick,  you  must  hold  the  reins 
over  your  own  body.  Our  Master  knew  the  thoughts  of 
others,  solely  because  of  his  goodness  and  spirituality ; 
therefore,  mind-reading,  with  him,  was  very  far  from 
clairvoyance.  To  be  able  to  discern  the  cause  of  sick- 
ness after  the  scientific  mode  of  our  Master,  depends  on 
your  spirituaUty,  obedience  to  your  higher  nature,  af- 
ter acquiring  the  rules  of  science  that  guide  you  aright. 
If  you  are  becoming  spuitually  minded,  you  will  discern 
the  things  that  belong  to  Spirit ;  and  in  the  ratio  that 
you  are  not  carnally  minded,  and  according  as  you  sur- 
render error,  wiU  your  spiritual  discernment  increase. 


430  BCIElfrCE  AHD  HEALTH. 

Mental  healing  may  be  done  both  right  and  wrong ; 
the  wrong  method  is  capable  of  eyil,  and  is  mesmerism, 
of  which  the  lowest  natures  are  capable.  The  scientific 
method  is  without  power  to  do  evil;  it  is  Soul,  not 
personal  sense,  or  manipulation  t^at  destroys  belief  and 
fear  and  heals  the  sick,  in  which  mind-reading  is  not 
only  found  important  to  your  success,  but  especially 
characterizing  the  demonstration.  When  once  yon 
understand  disease  has  no  identity,  you  will  perceive 
sickness  is  but  a  belief.  You  should  instruct  the  sick 
that  Soul  is  Substance,  and  body  its  idea ;  that  disease 
is  not  in  the  idea  of  Soul  or  immortality,  nor  can  it 
exist  in  shadow,  the  body  of  Soul,  therefore  it  has  no 
existence. 

The  mental  co-operation  of  the  sick  will  promote 
their  recovery.  To  move  mind  from  its  central  error, 
viz.,  that  Intelligence  and  Life  are  in  the  body,  and 
matter  is  the  master  of  man,  is  the  great  point  in  meta- 
physical healing.  Every  invalid  has  an  especial  fear,  in 
which  some  disease  and  its  approaching  symptoms  are 
more  alarming  than  others ;  not  because  the  disease  is 
more  dangerous,  but  more  feared ;  remove  the  fear,  and 
the  danger  is  gone,  for  mind  will  master  the  disease. 
Physical  phenomena  epitomize  the  mental,  in  which  a 
fearful  object  troubles  us  until  it  is  removed  from  our 
observation.  Disease  is  an  image  of  mind,  that  must 
be  removed  from  mental  sight,  or  the  fear  it  occasions 
wiU  increase,  and  this  will  increase  the  inflammatory  or 
morbid  sjnnptoms.  A  belief  is  the  seed  within  itself 
that  propagates  aU  physical,  because  all  mental  discord. 
We  know  thid  is  difficult  to  admit  before  it  ia  under- 
stood, when  the  proof  is  ample;  demonstration  is  all 


HEALING  THE  SICE.  431 

that  convinces  us  of  this  fact,  and  until  this  proof  is 
made,  you  cannot  be  safe.  Conversing  on  disease, 
reading,  or  thinking  about  it,  should  be  sedulously 
avoided.  If  doctors  knew  one  half  the  harm  done  by 
medical  books  they  would  abandon  works  on  disease, 
and  never  speak  again  of  sickness  to  their  patients. 
Thinking  of  disease  and  pointing  out  its  character 
makes  it  liable  to  appear  on  the  body ;  such  conversa- 
tions or  ruminations  should  be  repugnant  as  obscene 
thoughts  or  words. 

Mind  engenders  all  disease,  in  which  case  your  only 
hope  lies  in  thinking  and  hearing  less  about  it,  or  in 
understanding'  the  science  that  absolutely  prevents  it. 
When  you  employ  a  material  remedy  you  must  have 
more  faith  in  it  than  the  disease,  and  believe  you  are 
getting  cured  with  more  tenacity  than  you  believe  you 
are  growng  worse,  that  the  balance  of  your  faith  in 
recovery  or  the  remedy,  may  restore  you ;  this  condition 
of  mind,  neutralizing  the  effects  of  your  fear,  relieves 
the  body.  The  whole  is  a  mental  operation,  and  matter 
has  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

The  mortal  body  is  but  a  phenomenon  of  mortal  belief. 
Watch,  then,  mind  more,  and  the  body  less.  In  case  of 
sickness,  or  sin,  to  destroy  the  one,  or  remedy  the  other, 
we  should  begin  in  mind  instead  of  matter ;  "  pluck  the 
beam  out  of  our  own  eye,  that  we  may  see  clearly  to 
cast  the  mote  out  of  our  brother's  eye."  Unless  we  are 
rid  of  blindness  ourself,  we  are  the  blind  leading  the 
blind,  whereby  both  fall  into  the  ditch. 

The  study  of  materia  medica,  physiology,  etc.,  should 
give  place  to  metaphysical  research,  whereby  we  gain 
an  insight   into   the   power   mind  holds  over  matter. 


432  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

Mental  power,  governed  by  science  instead  of  personal 
sense,  by  Truth  instead  of  error,  makes  man  eternal, 
and  will  destroy  sickness,  sin  and  death;  while  the 
material  methods  for  reaching  the  ultimate  harmony  of 
man,  have  failed  to  accompHsh  this.  The  attention 
given  medicine,  laws  of  health,  and  saving  souls,  be- 
stowed upon  the  moral  elevation  of  man,  or  the  meta- 
physical understanding  of  him,  would  usher  in  the 
millennium.  Jesus  imderstood  this,  but  the  Rabbis 
did  not ;  hence  their  scorn  of  the  glorious  Nazarene 
and  his  demonstration  above  theirs.  Soul  takes  care  of 
the  body  in  science,  where  God  is  an  ever-present  help 
in  times  of  trouble.  Keeping  the  body,  or  "  the  outside 
of  the  platter,  clean,''  is  only  done  by  keeping  the  mind 
right.  Bathing  and  brushing  to  remove  exhalations 
from  the  cuticle,  receive  a  useful  hint  from  Christianity, 
and  another  from  the  Irish  emigrant,  who  is  in  health, 
although  in  filth ;  showing  that  the  physical  must  cor- 
respond with  the  mental.  "When  dirt  gives  no  uneasi- 
ness, body  and  mind  are  equally  gross,  and  the  result 
is  not  so  chafing.  Filthiness  that  harms  not  the  filthy 
in  mind,  could  not  be  borne  with  impunity  by  the  refined 
or  pure  ;  but  what  we  need  is  the  clean  body  and  clean 
mind,  and  the  body  rendered  pure  by  mind  and  not 
matter,  for  the  latter  can  never  do  it  permanently. 
One  saith,  "  I  take  good  care  of  my  body,"  and  repeats 
his  decalogue  with  all  the  zeal  of  a  devotee ;  but  the 
scientist  knows  he  has  taken  best  care  of  his  body  who 
leaves  it  most  out  of  his  thoughts ;  hence  the  demand, 
absent  from  the  body  and  present  with  God. 

John  Quincy  Adams,  and  hundreds  of  others  were 
instances  of  health  and  physiology ;   so  the  tobacconist 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  433 

who  has  taken  poison  for  half  a  century,  assures  you  it 
preserves  his  health ;  but  does  this  assertion  make  it 
30,  or  establish  the  fact  that  tobacco  is  a  good  thing,  or 
prevent  the  conclusion  he  would  have  been  better  with- 
out it  ?  Such  instances  only  prove  the  power  of  belief 
over  the  body,  and  fasten  our  conclusions  in  science, 
"  as  a  man  thinketh,  so  is  he."  Mind  decides  the  effect 
of  drugs,  regimen,  physiology,  etc.,  on  the  body ;  for 
man  is  governed  by  mind  instead  of  matter.  The  only 
condition  of  health  and  happiness,  is  ignorance  of  the 
so-called  laws  of  matter,  and  understanding  God,  hence 
more  confidence  in  Soul  governing  sense,  and  rising 
above  selfishness,  or  mere  personal  considerations,  in 
wliich  pleasure  or  pain  of  the  body  is  taken  so  largely 
into  account,  into  the  atmosphere  of  Spirit  instead  of 
matter. 

A  highly  opinionated  man,  booked  in  the  old  school 
systems,  has  little  room  for  enlarged  reasoning ;  meta- 
physical science  being  intangible  to  touch  or  taste,  he 
casts  it  overboard.  His  treasures  laid  up  in  sects,  pride, 
person,  or  popularity,  are  in  earthen  vessels,  that  yield 
little  space  to  God.  The  man  of  avoirdupois  is  shocked 
at  our  small  estimate  of  exquisite  viands ;  the  diminu- 
tive intellect,  alarmed  at  our  exclusive  appeals  to  mind, 
and  the  man  of  sense,  sad  at  the  prospect  of  Soul  only ! 
thus,  when  the  world  is  bidden  come  to  the  feast  and 
Truth  of  being,  one  has  a  farm,  another  a  merchandise, 
and  another  a  wife,  therefore  they  cannot  come ;  but 
ere  long  Truth  compels  us  to,  come  in  ways  we  least 
expect.  When  sickness  overtakes  man,  he  is  weak  with 
aK  his  imaginary  strong-holds  of  matter,  having  nothing 
but  material  law  to  lean  upon,  and  this,  he  owns  he  has 
19 


434  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

transgressed,  where  can  he  look  for  immortality  ?  Is  it 
to  person  or  Principle,  to  matter  or  Spirit,  to  body  or 
Soul,  he  finally  flees  ? 

If  matter  is  the  identity  of  man,  existence  is  but  a 
continuation  of  personal  sense  that  proves  itself  the 
source  of  pain.  To  contend  for  personal  sense,  and 
against  mind's  control  over  the  body,  is  like  the  defend- 
ant arguing  for  the  plaintiff,  and  in  favor  of  a  law  that 
sentences  him  to  suffer.  Sin,  sickness,  and  death, 
would  destroy  man ;  then  why  should  we  sustain  these 
by  a  supposition  of  their  inherent  power  and  control 
over  man,  making  him  amenable  to  laws  that  destroy 
him.  Until  metaphysical  science  becomes  popular,  the 
weak  or  vain  will  never  advocate  it,  however  much  they 
are  benefited  by  it.  Those  of  a  very  different  mould 
are  commissioned  for  its  hours  of  depreciation  and 
struggles.  The  final  proof  that  all  is  Spirit  hastens. 
Life  will  be  demonstrated  ere  long  according  to  our 
statement  of  it,  viz.,  Spirit  and  not  matter ;  then  shall 
we  marvel  at  the  tenacity  of  opposite  opinions,  that  with 
the  law  and  prophets  and  science,  we  must  at  length 
learn  Truth  of  the  things  we  suffer.  Because  science 
is  in  advance  of  the  age  we  should  not  say,  "  adhere  to 
personal  sense  to-day,  for  our  present  life  depends  on 
matter."  If  this  is  the  case,  man  is  mortal ;  but  it  is 
not  so,  and  we  cannot  advance  in  science  until  we  lose 
this  belief.  Error  is  not  a  necessity  at  present  or  in  the 
future,  and  to-day  is  the  acceptable  time  of  Truth  ;  the 
present,  even  as  the  future,  demands  the  science  of 
being.  To  stop  utterly  eating  and  drinking  until  your 
belief  changes  in  regard  to  these  things,  were  error ; 
get  rid  of  your  beUefs  as  fast  as  possible,  and  admit 


HEAUNQ  THE  SICK.  435 

the  Principle,  for  it  is  the  platform  of  health,  joy  and 
immortality.  To  reach  this  proof  by  degrees,  and  only 
as  we  are  capable  of  doing  so  with  increasing  health, 
harmony  and  happiness,  is  the  only  proper  method. 
We  would  not,  for  we  could  not  transform  the  infant 
at  once  to  a  man,  or  keep  the  suckling  a  life-long  babe. 
Man  need  not  spend  his  days  in  ignorance  of  the  science 
of  Life,  expecting  death  will  make  him  harmonious  and 
immortal,  for  it  will  not ;  we  advance  to  Life  under- 
standingly,  therefore  we  cannot  step  at  once  from  death 
to  Life,  or  from  matter  to  Spirit.  Only  as  we  under- 
stand the  Principle  of  being,  and  reach  perfection,  are 
we  Spirit,  and  eternal. 

Death  cannot  advance  man  but  one  step  towards  a 
higher  existence,  insomuch  as  it  changes  not  his  belief 
but  in  one  thing,  namely,  that  he  died,  and  of  the  dis- 
ease he  supposed  was  killing  him.  Mortal  man  is  the 
same  after  as  before  the  change  called  death  ;  his  body 
is  the  same  belief  of  man,  the  same  supposed  personal 
sense,  Substance  in  matter,  and  Life  in  the  body,  as 
before  death ;  and  so  long  as  this  error  remains,  mind 
being  the  same,  the  body  remains  mortal.  We  are 
never  Spirit  until  we  are  God ;  there  are  no  individual 
"  spirits."  Until  we  find  Life  Soul,  and  not  sense,  we 
are  not  sinless,  harmonious,  or  undying.  We  become 
Spirit  only  as  we  reach  being  in  God ;  not  through 
death  or  any  change  of  matter,  but  mind,  do  we  reach 
Spirit,  lose  sin  and  death,  and  gain  man's  immortality ; 
hence  the  need  to  commence  Life's  lesson  to-day.  We 
gain  no  higher  experiences  from  death  except  to  learn 
we  die  not,  and  this  we  gain  of  Life  only  and  not  death. 
The  science  of  being  reveals  Substance,  Intelligence 


436  SCIBNCB  AND  HEALTH. 

and  Life,  not  matter  but  Spirit.  Herein  also  we  learn 
the  immense  disparity  between  the  belief  of  Life  in 
matter  and  the  reality  of  being.  Science  makes  the 
demonstration  of  Life  perfection  ;  and  this  we  all  must 
show  before  we  have  any  grounds  to  say  we  understand 
Life,  or  are  Spirit.  Instead  of  this  science  requiring 
too  much  of  man,  at  present  we  do  not  perceive  one 
half  the  rightful  claims  it  has  upon  us,  or  we  should 
urge  them  at  once  on  our  own  acceptance.  The  Scrip- 
tures inform  us  man  liveth  "  not  by  bread  alone,  but 
by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of 
God."  Truth  is  the  Life  of  man,  but  the  age  objects 
to  making  this  practical,  which  is  generally  the  case 
with  all  high  requirements.  We  ask,  consistently  with 
the  demands  of  God,  and  to-day,  that  less  thought  be 
given  to  what  we  shall  eat,  drink,  or  wear,  that  we 
live  more  simple  and  primitively,  for  this  will  increase 
longevity  and  morality.  If  we  admit  food  can  disturb 
the  harmonious  functions  of  mind  and  body,  either  the 
food  or  the  belief  must  be  dispensed  with  before  man  is 
harmonious.  The  belief  that  matter  governs  the  Life 
of  man  must  be  met  and  mastered  on  some  basis  before 
man  is  learned  immortal.  Sickness  is  abject  slavery; 
an  invalid  haunted  by  the  belief  of  physical  suffering 
that  masters  him  at  all  points  and  on  all  occasions,  is 
the  most  pitiful  object  on  earth.  Laws  of  health  con- 
stitute a  government  of  matter  over  man  wholly  un- 
natural ;  they  attach  penalties  to  our  best  deeds. 

We  ought  to  learn  from  history  and  experience  the 
less  we  believe  these  so-called  laws  the  less  we  suffer 
from  their  infringement,  and  the  better  we  obey  God's 
spiritual  law.    People  who  know  nothing  of  physiology, 


HBAMNG  THE  SICK.  437 

hygiene,  or  materia  medica,  until  missionaries  give 
them  of  this  "  tree  of  knowledge,"  suffer  not  as  "we  do 
from  the  so-called  laws  that  we  say  must  be  obeyed  or 
they  kill  us,  and  they  enjoy  better  health  than  those 
obeying  them.  What,  then,  shall  we  say  of  law  "  more 
honored  in  the  breach  than  the  observance  ?  "  Slavery- 
must  yield  to  innate  right,  and  destroyed  in  mind,  it 
will  die  out  of  forms  of  government ;  ignorance  of  our 
inalienable  rights  makes  us  slaves.  If  we  recognized 
all  being,  God,  we  would  perceive  our  dominion  over 
sickness,  sin  and  death ;  for  governments  oppressive 
and  unjust  Wisdom  layeth  its  hand  upon  to  destroy, 
and  they  fall  forever  before  the  might  of  understanding. 
The  watchword  of  freedom  from  the  bondage  of  sick- 
ness and  sin  is  not  taken  up ;  it  has  no  inspiration  for 
mankind. 

This  is  owing  to  the  fatal  belief  that  error  is  as  real 
as  Truth  ;  that  evil  hag  equal  power  and  claims  with 
good,  and  discord  is  as  normal  and  real  as  harmony ; 
such  admissions  work  badly.  That  matter  is  solid  Sub- 
stance, and  Spirit  essence  inside  of  matter ;  that  Spirit 
is  Life,  but  dwells  in  decay  and  death ;  that  Spirit  is 
God,  but  cannot  make  man  without  partnership  with 
matter ;  that  man  is  not  man  until  he  is  matter ;  are 
false  admissions  and  contradictory  statements  that  seem 
too  absurd  to  be  permitted  a  place  in  reason.  If  man 
is  matter,  he  is  not  mind,  and  dust  is  as  intelligent  as 
Deity.  If  Intelligence  or  Spirit  is  in  matter,  the  infi- 
nite is  in  the  finite,  and  Spirit  is  less  than  matter,  for 
we  cannot  place  the  greater  within  the  less.  If  man 
existed  not  forever,  and  before  material  structure,  he 
does  not  exist  after  his  body  is  disintegrated.     If  we 


438  SCIENCE  AITD  HEALTH. 

live  after  death  we  lived  before  birth.  Life  has  no 
beginning,  therefore  no  end ;  all  that  is  material  must 
disappear  before  man  is  found  immortal.  How  strange, 
then,  to  conclude  man  would  have  had  no  individual 
being  unless  he  had  been  individualized  through  matter, 
an  impossible  beginning  of  Intelligence. 

The  body  never  affected  the  Life  of  man  for  a  moment ; 
eating  never  made  him  live,  nor  abstaining  from  food 
caused  him  to  die.  Do  you  believe  this  ?  No  I  Do  you 
understand  it  ?  No  I  and  this  is  the  only  reason  that 
you  doubt  it ;  the  cadaverous  dyspeptic  learning  this, 
has  a  sweet  face  without  a  sour  stomach,  and  is  nearer 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  than  you.  We  are  attracted  or 
repelled  mentally  without  knowing  the  thoughts  that 
lead  to  this.  We  weep  because  others  weep,  and  laugh 
because  they  laugh,  and  have  small-pox  on  this  ground, 
for  disease  is  not  hereditary  or  contagious  only  through 
mind.  The  more  spiritual  we  are,  the  more  conscious 
to  us  is  an  error  of  belief.  Surrounded  by  minds  filled 
with  thoughts  of  disease,  constantly  dwelling  upon 
their  bodies,  and  with  some  complaint  always  ready, 
the  spiritual  suffer  greatly  in  this  mental  atmosphere; 
such  involuntary  agents  of  pain  to  themselves  and 
others,  must  be  reformed.  When  mental  contagion  is 
understood,  these  people  will  be  avoided  as  we  now  avoid 
small-pox.  To  stop  the  manufacture  of  disease  and  give 
us  a  better  mental  atmosphere,  is  worthy  the  present  age 
of  progress.  We  would  sooner  risk  our  health,  inhaling 
the  miasma  of  a  rice  swamp,  than  be  obliged  to  listen 
constantly  to  complaints  of  sickness,  or  through  sympa- 
thy or  society  be  kept  in  the  mental  atmosphere  of  the 
sick ;  some  natures  may  stand  it,  but  ours  has  a  struggle. 


HEAUNG  THE  SICK.  439 

We  admit  man  is  immortal, — our  only  evidence  of  tliis, 
however,  we  gain  from  his  harmony ;  discord,  sickness 
or  death  never  begat  this  conclusion.  Immortality  was 
never  demonstrated  to  personal  sense ;  but  apprehend- 
ing in  the  least,  Soul  and  science,  no  man  doubts  his 
eternal  existence.  Physical  effects  proceed  from  mental 
causes ;  the  belief  we  can  move  our  hand  moves  it,  and 
the  belief  we  cannot  do  this  renders  it  impossible  dur- 
ing this  state  of  mind.  Palsy  is  a  belief  that  attacks 
mind,  and  holds  a  limb  inactive  independent  of  the 
mind's  consent,  but  the  fact  that  a  limb  is  moved  only 
with  mind  proves  the  opposite,  namely,  that  mind  ren- 
ders it  also  immovable.  Medical  works  fill  the  mjnd 
with  images  of  disease  that  are  liable  sooner  or  later 
to  be  re-produced  on  the  body.  The  consent  of  mind 
must  first  be  given  that  palsy  is  practical,  then  the  cir- 
cumstance said  to  produce  it,  and  the  result  follows 
you  have  it  developed. 

Ossification,  or  any  abnormal  formation  of  bone,  is  pro- 
duced by  mind  alone ;  for  a  bone  never  grew  independent 
of  mind,  and  the  cause  producing  this  can  remove  it. 
What  the  physician  and  others  determine  is  fatal  in  a 
case,  and  above  all  what  the  patient  believes  regarding 
this,  is  the  only  obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  recovery. 
A  condition  of  matter  must  first  have  been  a  condition 
of  mind ;  hence  to  destroy  the  former  we  must  begin 
with  the  latter,  and  when  the  cause  is  removed  its  effects 
disappear.  We  will  suppose  two  parallel  cases  of  bone 
disease,  both  produced  similarly  and  attended  by  the 
same  symptoms ;  for  one  we  employ  a  surgeon,  and  for 
the  other  a  scientist.  The  surgeon,  believing  matter 
forms  its  own  conditions,  entertains  doubts  or  fears  in 


440  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

regard  to  tlie  case,  and  his  state  of  mind  is  communicated 
to  the  patient,  whether  verbally  or  otherwise.  While 
we  vainly  suppose  the  sick  feel  the  effects  only  of 
thoughts  expressed,  they  feel  more  surely  the  unex- 
pressed fear,  doubt,  or  anxiety,  inasmuch  as  it  is  more 
intense.  The  scientist,  imderstanding  how  mind  alone 
forms  every  condition  of  matter,  gives  courage  and 
strength  to  the  patient  while  imparting  to  his  under- 
standing the  Truth  of  being  that  destroys  error,  and 
restores  the  Hmb  without  stiffness,  displacement,  or 
unnatural  formations;  whereas  the  surgeon's  similar 
case  will  terminate,  if  not  fatally,  in  some  unnatural 
condition  of  the  joint.  Understanding  the  cause  of  dis- 
ease wholly  mental,  a  scientist  will  never  for  a  moment 
admit  general  opinions  regarding  it,  or  take  physical 
symptoms  into  account,  except  as  mental  conditions  or 
beliefs  to  be  destroyed  through  mind. 

Personal  sense  and  science  clash,  of  course,  in  this 
statement,  for  they  are  opposites  and  without  affinity, 
and  this  quarrel  wiU  wax  warmer  until  it  is  over,  and 
sense  yields  to  science.  Pride,  ignorance,  prejudice  or 
passion  will  close  the  door  on  science  until  future  cen- 
turies open  it  wide  to  man,  and  he  regains  the  harmony 
of  being.  K  Life  and  Intelligence  depend  on  organiza- 
tion, man  is  material;  and  stop  the  functions  of  the  body, 
or  let  the  body  be  spiritual,  and  man  is  annihilated ;  and 
there  must  be  a  new  creation  of  man.  If  Life  escapes 
from  matter  it  is  not  Spirit,  and  must  return  again  to 
matter,  in  which  case  there  is  no  spiritual  existence.  If 
material  existence  is  real,  the  spiritual  is  unreal,  and 
vice  versa  ;  if  Life  is  matter,  or  in  matter,  it  cannot  con- 
tinue outside  of  matter ;   and  material   decomposition 


HBALINQ  THE  SICK.  441 

must  reduce  material  man  to  dust.  Even  the  worm 
begotten  of  death,  springing  from  corruption,  we  name 
Life  in  matter;  making  Life  a  product  of  death  and 
death  a  product  of  Life.  When  will  the  age  awake  to 
reason  on  being,  as  fairly  as  on  other  subjects. 

We  should  object  to  natural  history  leaping  thus  the 
barrier  of  species.  There  is  neither  vegetable,  animal, 
nor  organic  Life,  if  Life  is  Spirit,  and  the  testimony  of 
Scripture  and  demonstration  of  Life  prove  that  it  is. 
Called  to  the  bed  of  death  —  the  Truth  of  being  is  your 
only  resource  to  restore  health  and  raise  up  the  so- 
called  dying ;  on  its  basis  alone  can  you  recognize  im- 
mortality, and  dispute  personal  sense  or  the  apparent 
fact  of  death,  with  Soul ;  man  is  not  dying  if  Intelli- 
gence is  Life ;  man's  being  is  mightier  far  than  death, 
for  Truth  is  mightier  than  error.  Your  privilege  is  to 
prove  "  He  that  believeth  in  me,"  i.  e.,  understandeth 
the  Truth  of  being,  "  shaU  never  see  death."  Under- 
standing Life,  destroys  death.  We  have  demonstrated 
the  effect  of  this  statement  of  science  on  the  sick  suf- 
ficiently to  establish  its  practical  value.  Though  we 
admit  man  is  immortal,  we  apprehend  Life  only  as  a 
thing  material,  or  escaping  from  the  body ;  this  is  not 
correct ;  personal  belief  and  error  is  responsible  for  this 
wrong  statement  of  God.  Death  is  but  another  phase 
or  belief  of  the  dream  of  life  in  matter;  and  while 
there  is  no  reality  in  either,  both  will  continue  until 
the  science  herein  stated  is  understood.  The  obsequies 
of  the  dead  are  a  pitiful  part  of  this  dream,  when  we 
remember  Life  has  neither  beginning  nor  end.  The 
so-called  dead,  although  liberated  from  their  belief  that 
Life  has  ended,  or  even  changed  to  them,  are  separated 
19* 


442  SCIENCE  Ain>  health. 

from  our  opinions  and  recognition  of  them ;  and  they 
have  no  more  cognizance  of  the  body  we  are  disposing 
of  than  we  of  their  actual  existence ;  these  two  dreams 
of  Life  are  separated  never  to  unite  again  until  we  pass 
into  their  phase  of  belief,  or  at  length  reach  the  under- 
standing of  Life  and  yield  the  error  of  personal  sense,  or 
matter-man,  for  Life  that  is  God. 

Science  reveals  immortality  in  such  a  light  it  pre- 
cludes the  possibility  of  Life  in  mortality.  The  lessons 
of  earth  should  lift  the  affections  and  understanding  to 
a  spiritual  base  whereby  we  lose  error  to  gain  Truth, 
for,  "  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it." 
Electric  currents  never  passed  from  Spirit  to  matter ; 
Spirit  evolves  the  idea  of  Life,  and  this  idea  has  no  fel- 
lowship with  matter  or  decay ;  to  this  final  understand- 
ing we  are  aU  hastening. 

We  will  suppose  a  case  on  the  docket  of  mind,  in 
which  a  man  is  charged  with  liver  complaint.  The 
patient  feels  ill,  ruminates,  and  the  trial  commences. 
Personal  Sense  is  plaintiff;  Man,  the  defendant;  Belief, 
the  attorney  for  Personal  Sense ;  Mortal  Minds,  the 
jury,  and  Materia  Medica,  Anatomy,  Physiology,  Mes- 
merism, and  Mediumship  the  judges.  The  evidence 
for  the  plaintiff  being  called,  testifies: 

**  I  am  Laws  of  Health,  was  present  oh  the  nights  the 
prisoner  (patient)  watched  with  the  sick,  and,  although 
I  have  the  superintendence  of  human  affairs,  was  per- 
sonally abused  on  those  occasions,  and  informed  I  must 
remain  silent  untU  called  for  at  this  trial,  when  I  should 
be  allowed  to  testify  in  the  case.  Notwithstanding  my 
rules  to  the  contrary,  the  prisoner  watched  with  the 
flick  every  night  in  the  week ;  "  when  thirsty,  he  gave 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  443 

them  drink,  and  when  sick,  and  in  prison,  he  visited 
them  ; "  at  the  same  time  attending  to  his  daily  labors, 
partaking  of  food  at  irregular  intervals,  sometimes  re- 
tiring immediately  after  a  heavy  meal,  etc.,  etc.,  until 
he  was  guilty  of  liver  complaint,  that  we  construe 
crime,  inasmuch  as  we  deem  it  punishable  with  death ; 
therefore  I  arrested  the  man  in  behalf  of  the  State 
(body)  and  cast  him  into  prison.  At  the  time  of  the 
arrest  he  summoned  Physiology,  Materia  Medica,  Mes- 
merism, and  a  masked  individual  named  Mediumship, 
to  prevent  his  punishment  or  imprisonment.  The  strug- 
gle, on  their  part,  was  long ;  missives  of  matter  were 
employed  vigorously  but  unavailingly ;  Materia  Medica 
held  out  the  longest,  however,  being  paid  for  it ;  but  at 
length  they  all  gave  up  their  weapons  to  me  (Laws  of 
Health)  and  I  succeeded  in  getting  Man  into  close  con- 
finement."    The  next  witness  being  called,  stated : 

"  I  am  Coated  Tongue,  covered  with  a  foul  fur  placed 
on  me  the  night  of  the  liver  complaint,  Morbid  Secre- 
tions, Irregular  Appetite,  Constipation,  Foul  Stomach, 
and  Debility  being  witnesses.  Morbid  Secretions  mes- 
merized the  prisoner,  took  control  of  his  mind,  produc- 
ing somnolence,  etc.,  making  him  despondent,  also,  the 
sooner  to  precipitate  his  fate."  Another  witness  being 
called,  took  the  stand  and  testified : 

"  I  am  SaUow  Skin,  dry,  hot,  and  chilled  by  turns 
since  the  night  of  the  liver  complaint.  I  have  lost  my 
healthy  hue  and  become  bad-looking,  although  nothing 
on  my  part  occasioned  this;  I  have  daily  ablutions, 
and  perform  my  functions  as  usual,  but  I  am  robbed 
of  my  good  looks."     The  next  witness  testified : 

"  I  am  Nerves,  generalissimo  of  man,  intimately  ac- 


444  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

quainted  with  tlie  plaintiff,  Personal  Sense,  and  know 
him  to  be  truthful  and  upright,  while  Man  (the  pris- 
oner at  the  bar)  is  capable  of  falsehood.  I  was  witness 
to  the  crime  of  liver-complaint;  knew  the  prisoner 
would  commit  it,  for  I  convey  messages  from  my  resi- 
dence in  matter,  alias  brains,  to  the  body,  and  am  on 
intimate  terms  with  Error,  a  personal  acquaintance  of 
the  prisoner,  but  a  foe  to  Man."  The  name  of  this 
third  person  was  called  for  by  the  court,  and  the  reply 
was,  "  Mortality,  governor  of  the  state  (body)  in  which 
Man  is  supposed  to  reside."  In  this  state  there  is  a 
statute  regarding  disease,  namely,  that  Man  upon  whose 
person  disease  is  found  should  be  treated  as  a  criminal 
and  punished  with  death. 

Judge.  "  Did  Man,  by  doing  good  to  his  neighbor 
possess  himself  of  disease,  transgress  your  laws  and 
merit  punishment?"  "He  did."  The  deposition  of 
Bowels  was  then  rend,  they  being  too  inactive  to  be 
present.  Another  witness  took  the  stand,  and  testified 
as  follows :  "  I  am  Ulceration ;  was  sent  for  shortly  after 
the  night  of  the  liver-complaint,  by  Laws  of  Health,  who 
protested  the  prisoner  had  abused  him,  and  my  presence 
was  required  to  make  valid  his  testimony.  One  of  the 
judges,  (Materia  Medica)  was  present  when  I  arrived, 
endeavoring  to  assist  the  prisoner  to  escape  from  the 
hands  of  what  he  termed  justice,  alias  nature's  law; 
but  my  sudden  appearance  with  a  message  from  Laws 
of  Health  changed  his  purpose,  and  he  decided  at  once 
the  prisoner  (patient)  should  die." 

The  testimony  for  the  plaintiff  (Personal  Sense) 
being  closed.  Materia  Medica  arose  and  with  great  so- 
lemnity addressed  the  jury,  (Mortal  Minds)  analyzing 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  445 

the  offence,  reviewing  the  testimony,  and  explaining 
the  law  relating  to  liver-complaint,  the  conclusion  of 
which  was,  that  laws  of  nature  render  disease  homicide. 
In  compliance  with  a  stern  duty.  Materia  Medica  said 
he  must  charge  the  jury  not  to  allow  judgment  to  be 
warped  by  the  petty  suggestions  of  Soul ;  to  regard  in 
such  cases  only  the  mortal  evidence  of  Personal  Sense 
against  Man.  As  the  judge  proceeded,  the,  prisoner 
(patient)  grew  restless,  his  sallow  face  blanched  with 
fear,  and  a  look  of  despair  and  death  settled  upon  it. 
A  brief  consultation  ensued,  when  the  jury,  Mortal 
Minds,  returned  a  verdict  of  guilty,  the  prisoner  being 
charged  with  liver-complaint  in  the  first  degree.  Mate- 
ria Medica  then  proceeded  to  pronounce  the  solemn 
sentence  of  death  upon  the  patient,  who,  for  loving  his 
neighbor  as  himself,  was  found  guilty  of  benevolence 
in  the  first  degree,  that  led  to  the  committal  of  the 
second  crime,  liver-complaint,  that  matter-laws  construe 
homicide,  for  which  crimes  we  sentence  this  man  to  be 
tortured  until  he  is  dead,  and  may  God  have  mercy  on 
his  soul. 

The  prisoner,  (patient)  was  then  remanded  to  his 
cell  (sick  bed)  and  Theology  sent  for  to  prepare  Soul 
that  is  immortal,  for  death  1  the  body,  called  Man,  hav- 
ing no  friends.  Ah  1  but  Christ,  Truth,  was  there ; 
the  friend  of  man,  to  open  wide  those  prison  doors  and 
set  the  captive  free.  Swift  on  the  wings  of  Love  a 
message  came,  "Delay  the  execution  I  the  prisoner  is 
not  guilty."  Consternation  filled  the  court-room,  some 
exclaiming,  it  is  contrary  to  law  and  order ;  others, 
"  Christ  walks  over  our  laws,  let  us  follow  Him." 

After  much  debate  and  opposition,  permission  was 


446  BCiEzroB  akd  bxai^h. 

obtained  for  a  trial  at  tlie>  bar  of  Spirit,  where  Science 
Bhould  appear  as  counsel  for  the  poor  prisoner.  Wit- 
nesses, judges,  and  jurors  of  the  Mental  Court  of  Com- 
mon Errors  were  summoned  to  appear  at  the  bar  of 
Truth.  When  the  case  for  man  versut  matter  opened, 
his  counsel  was  regarding  the  prisoner  with  the  utmost 
tenderness,  but  that  solemn,  serene  look  changed,  the 
earnest  eyes  kindling  with  hope  and  triumph  uplifted 
for  a  single  moment,  turned  suddenly  to  the  Mental 
Court  of  Common  Pleas,  and  Scif  nee  opened  the  argu- 
ment by  saying :  "  The  prisoner  at  the  bar  has  been 
sentenced  unjustly;  his  trial  was  a  mocking  tragedy, 
morally  illegsJ ;  Man  has  had  no  counsel  in  the  case ; 
all  the  testimony  was  on  the  side  of  matter,  and  we 
will  unearth  this  foul  conspiracy  against  the  liberty 
and  life  of  Man.  The  only  valid  testimony  in  the  case 
proved  the  alleged  crime  was  never  committed,  and  the 
prisoner  unworthy  of  death  or  of  bonds.  Your  Honor, 
Materia  Medica,  has  sentenced  Man,  the  image  of  God, 
to  die,  denying  justice  to  the  body,  has  recommended 
mercy  for  Spirit  who  is  infinite  Wisdom  and  Man's 
only  law-giver  1  Here  you  will  please  inform  us  who 
or  what  has  sinned ;  has  the  body  committed  a  deed  ? 
Your  counsel,  Belief,  argues,  that  which  never  sinned 
should  die,  while  mind,  that  is  capable  of  sin  and  suf- 
fering you  comfort  and  commend  to  mercy.  The  body 
committed  no  offence,  and  man  in  just  obedience  to 
higher  law,  helped  his  fellow  man,  which  should  result 
in  good  to  himself.  The  law  of  our  Supreme  Court 
decrees,  whoso  sinneth  shall  die,  but  good  deeds  im> 
mortalize  man,  bringing  joy  instead  of  grief,  pleasure 
instead  of  pain,  and  life  instead  of  death.   If  liver  com- 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  447 

plaint  was  induced,  trampling  upon  Laws  of  Health, 
it  was  a  good  deed,  the  witness  is  a  usurper  of  man's 
liberty  and  rights,  and  should  be  consigned  to  oblivion. 
Watching  beside  the  couch  of  pain  in  the  exercise  of 
Love,  that  fulfills  the  whole  law,  doing  unto  others  as 
ye  would  they  should  do  unto  you,  is  no  infringement 
of  law,  for  no  demand,  human  or  divine,  renders  it  right 
to  punish  a  man  for  doing  right.  If  man  sins,  our  Su- 
preme Judge  of  equity  decides  the  penalty  due  to  sin  ; 
but  he  can  suffer  only  for  sin,  and  for  naught  else  can 
he  be  punished  according  to  the  laws  of  God;  then 
what  jurisdiction  has  your  Honors,  Materia  Medica  and 
Physiology  in  the  case  ?  '  Sittest  thou  to  judge  a  man 
after  the  law,  and  commandest  him  to  be  smitten  con- 
trary to  the  law  ?  '  The  only  jurisprudence  to  which 
the  prisoner  shall  be  made  to  submit  is  Truth,  Life  and 
Love,  and  if  these  condemn  him  not,  neither  shalt  thou 
condemn  him,  but  shall  restore  to  him  the  liberty 
against  which  you  have  conspired. 

"  Your  principal  witness  (Laws  of  Health)  deposed 
he  was  an  eye-witness  to  the  good  deeds  for  vrhich  you 
sentence  a  man  to  die,  and  even  betrayed  him  into  the 
hands  of  your  law,  then  disappeared  on  that  occasion 
to  reappear  on  this,  against  Man,  and  in  support  of 
Personal  Sense,  a  known  criminal.  The  Supreme 
Court  of  Spirit,  versus  matter,  finds  the  prisoner,  on  the 
night  of  the  alleged  offence,  acting  within  the  limits, 
and  in  obedience  to  the  divine  statute,  upon  which 
*  hangs  all  law  and  testimony,  giving  a  cup  of  cold  water 
in  my  name,*  etc.;  and  thus  laying  down  his  life,  he 
should  find  it;  such  deeds  bear  the  justification,  and 
are  under  the  protection  of  the  Most  High  ruler.   Prior 


448  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

to  the  night  of  the  arrest  the  prisoner  summoned  two 
judges,  Materia  Medica  and  Physiology,  to  prevent  his 
committing  liver-complaint;  but  they  employed  their 
sheriff.  Fear,  who  handcuffed  him  and  precipitated  the 
deed  you  would  now  punish,  leaving  Man  no  alterna- 
tive but  to  believe  your  law,  fear  its  consequences, 
and  be  punished  for  all  this.  The  judges  struggled 
hard  to  rescue  the  prisoner  from  the  penalty  they  con- 
sidered justly  due ;  but  failing  in  this,  ordered  him  to 
be  taken  into  custody,  tried  and  condemned,  where- 
upon these  abettors  appear  at  the  bench  to  sit  in 
judgment  against  him,  and  recommend  the  jury.  Mortal 
Minds,  to  find  the  prisoner  guilty.  Their  Honors  sen- 
tence Man  to  die  for  the  offence  they  compel  him  to 
commit ;  construing  obedience  to  the  law  of  Love  dis- 
obedience to  the  law  of  Life,  claiming  to  wrest  Man 
from  the  penalty  of  law  at  one  time,  and  at  another 
sentencing  him  by  it. 

"  One  of  your  principal  witnesses,  Nerves,  testified  he 
is  a  ruler  of  the  State,  (body)  in  which  he  says  Man 
resides ;  that  he  is  on  intimate  terms  with  the  plaintiff, 
and  knows  Personal  Sense  to  be  just  and  truthful,  but 
man,  the  image  of  God,  a  criminal.  This  is  a  foul  as- 
persion on  his  Maker,  unworthy  a  worm ;  it  blots  the 
fair  escutcheon  of  Intelligence;  'tis  a  malice  afore- 
thought to  condemn  Man  in  defence  of  matter.  At  the 
Bar  of  Truth,  in  the  presence  of  Justice  the  judge  of 
our  Supreme  Court,  and  before  its  jurors.  Spiritual 
Senses,  I  proclaim  this  witness.  Nerves,  destitute  of  In- 
telligence, without  Truth,  possessing  no  reality,  and 
bearing  Ihe  messages  of  Error  only.  Man  self^destroyed, 
the  testimony  of  matter  respected,  Intelligence  not  al- 


HEATiTNQ  THE  SICK.  449 

lowed  a  hearing,  Soul  a  slave  recommended  to  mercy, 
whose  body  is  supposed  to  be  executed — are  the  terri- 
ble records  of  your  mental  Cotirt  of  Common  Pleas." 

Here  the  opposite  counsel,  Belief,  called  Science  to 
order,  for  contempt  of  court,  and  their  Honors,  Materia 
Medica,  Anatomy,  Physiology,  Mediumship,  and  Mes- 
merism rose  to  the  question  of  expelling  Science  from 
the  bar,  for  high-handed  treason,  and  stopping  the  judi- 
cial proceedings.  But  Justice,  the  judge  of  the  Su- 
preme Cotirt  of  Spirit,  overruled  their  motion  on  the 
ground  that  parliamentary  usages  are  not  allowed  at 
the  bar  of  Truth,  that  holds  jurisdiction  over  the  petite 
Court  of  Error. 

Science  then  read  from  his  own  statute,  the  Bible, 
remarking  it  was  better  authority  than  Blackstone,  ex- 
tracts from  the  Rights  of  Man.  "  And  I  give  you  power 
over  aU  things  that  nothing  shall  by  any  means  harm 
you."  "  Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  and  let  him 
have  dominion  over  all  the  earth."  "  Whoso  believeth 
in  me  shsQl  not  see  death,"  etc. ;  proving  the  witness, 
Nerves,  a  perjurer,  and  instead  of  a  governor  of  the  state, 
(body),  wherein  man  was  falsely  reported  to  reside,  an 
insubordinate  subject,  prefering  false  claims  to  office, 
and  bearing  false  witness  against  Man.  Then  turning 
suddenly  to  Personal  Sense,  (by  this  time  silent)  Sci- 
ence continued,  I  order  your  arrest  in  the  name  of  Al- 
mighty God,  on  three  separate  charges :  peijury,  treason, 
and  conspiracy  against  the  rights  and  existence  of  God's 
image  and  likeness.  Another  testimony,  equally  unim- 
portant, said  that  a  garment  of  foul  fur  was  spread  over 
this  witness,  by  Morbid  Secretions,  on  the  night  of  the 
liver-complaint,  while  the  facts  in   the  case  proved 


450  SCIENCE  AND  HEALTH. 

this  fur  was  foreign,  and  imported  by  Belief,  the  attor- 
ney for  Personal  Sense,  who  is  in  company  with  Error, 
and  smuggles  his  goods  into  market  without  the  inspec- 
tion of  Soul's  government  officers.  Whenever  the  court 
of  Truth  summons  Furred  Tongue  to  appear  for  exami- 
nation, he  disappears,  and  is  never  more  heard  of.  Mor- 
bid Secretion  is  not  an  importer  or  dealer  in  fur,  but  we 
have  heard  their  Honors,  Materia  Medica  and  Medium- 
ship  explain  how  it  is  manufactured,  and  know  they  are 
on  friendly  terms  with  the  firm  of  Personal  Sense  and 
error,  receiving  pay  for  their  goods,  and  introducing 
them  into  market.  Also  be  it  known,  that  Belief,  coun- 
sel for  the  plaintiff.  Personal  Sense,  is  a  procurer  for  this 
firm  ;  manufactures  for  it,  keeps  a  furnishing  store,  and 
advertises  largely  for  this  firm.  Ulceration  testified  he 
was  absent  from  the  state  (body)  when  a  message  came 
from  Belief,  commanding  him  to  take  part  in  the  homi- 
cide ;  at  this  request  he  repaired  to  the  spot  of  liver- 
complaint,  frightened  away  Materia  Medica  who  was 
manacling  the  prisoner  under  pretence  of  saving  him, 
but  this  ignorance,  not  malice,  was  in  fact  an  uncon- 
scious participation  in  the  deed,  for  which  Laws  of 
Health  has  had  Man,  innocent  of  all  crime  in  the  case, 
imprisoned,  tiied  and  condemned  to  die. 

Science  then  turned  from  the  abashed  witnesses, 
with  words  like  sharpened  steel,  pointed  at  the  hearts 
of  Materia  Medica,  Physiology,  the  felon  Mesmerism, 
and  the  masked  form,  Mediumship,  saying :  God  should 
have  smitten  thee,  thou  whited  walls,  sitting  to  judge  in 
justice,  but  condemning  in  thine  ignorance  the  pris- 
oner who  sought  your  aid  in  his  struggles  against  the 
deed  whereof  you  accuse  him,  then  coming  to  his  rescue 


HEALING  THE  SICK.  451 

only  to  fasten,  througli  false  testimony,  an  offence  on  the 
prisoner  of  which  he  is  innocent ;  aiding  and  abetting 
that  for  which  you  would  sacrifice  man,  declaring  your 
executioner,  Disease,  to  be  God's  servant  and  the  exe- 
cutor of  His  laws,  when  our  statute  decides  your  wit- 
nesses, jurors,  and  judges  condemned,  by  higher  law, 
and  oaly  awaiting  the  executioner.  Progress.  We  send 
our  very  best  detectives  to  whatever  locality  you  report 
your  Disease,  but  visiting  the  spot,  they  learn  it  was 
never  there,  or  it  could  not  elude  their  discovery.  Your 
Mental  Court  of  Errors,  at  which  you  condemn  or 
acquit  man  on  the  ground  of  disease,  is  the  oleaginous 
machinations  of  your  counsel,  Belief,  that  Science 
arraigns  before  the  supreme  bar  of  Soul,  to  answer 
for  his  blood-shed.  You  taught  Morbid  Secretions  to 
make  sleep  befool  his  reason,  before  sacrificing  man  to 
your  gods ;  your  jurors.  Mortal  Minds,  were  mesmer- 
ized by  your  attorney.  Belief,  and  compelled  to  deliver 
man  to  his  open-jawed  packs.  You  would  transform 
good  deeds  into  crimes,  to  which  you  attach  penalties ; 
but  no  warping  of  justice  renders  disobedience  to  Laws 
of  Matter,  disobedience  to  God,  or  an  act  of  homicide ; 
for  matter  cannot  kill  what  Spirit  has  made. 

Even  penal  law  construes  homicide  under  stress  of 
circumstances  justifiable,  and  what  greater  justification 
hath  a  deed  than  that  it  did  good  to  our  neighbor, 
wherefore,  then,  we  ask  in  the  name  of  outraged  jus- 
tice, do  you  sentence  Man  for  ministering  to  the  wants 
of  his  fellow  man,  in  obedience  to  higher  law  ?  You 
cannot  walk  over  the  supreme  bench ;  Man  is  amenable 
only  to  God,  who  sentences  for  sin  only.  The  false 
and  unjust  beliefs  of  your  Mental  Court  of  Errors  enact 


452  SCIENCB  AlO)  HEALTH. 

a  law  of  sickness,  tlien  render  obedience  to  this  law 
punishable  as  crime ;  such  are  the  spurious  enactments 
of  "  knowledge.'-  In  the  presence  of  the  supreme  law- 
giver, standing  at  the  bar  of  Truth  and  in  accordance 
with  its  statutes,  I  repudiate  the  false  testimony  of 
Personal  Sense,  forbid  his  entering  more  suits  against 
man  to  be  tried  at  the  bar  of  matter,  and  appeal  to  the 
just  and  equitable  decisions  of  Spirit  to  restore  the 
prohibited  rights  of  the  body. 

Here  the  counsel  for  the  defence  closed,  and  the  Chief 
Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court  with  benign  and  imposing 
presence,  appropriating,  comprehending,  and  defining 
all  law  and  evidence  explained  from  His  statute,  the 
Bible,  how  law  punishing  aught  but  sin  is  null  and  void. 
Also  that  the  plaintiff.  Personal  Sense,  is  not  permitted 
to  enter  suits  at  the  bar  of  Soul,  but  required  to  keep 
perpetual  silence,  and  in  case  of  temptation,  to  give 
heavy  bonds  for  good  behavior.  The  plea  of  Belief  we 
deem  unworthy  a  hearing  upon  all  occasions  j  therefore, 
let  the  things  it  has  uttered,  now  and  forever,  fall  into 
oblivion,  unknelled,  uncoffined,  and  unknown.  Ac- 
cording to  our  statute,  Laws  of  Matter  cannot  bear 
witness  against  man,  neither  can  Fear  arrest  him,  nor 
Disease  cast  him  into  prison;  our  law  refuses  to  recog- 
nize man  sick  or  dying,  but  holds  him  the  image  and 
likeness  of  immortal  Soul ;  reversing  the  testimony  of 
Personal  Sense,  and  the  decrees  of  the  Court  of  Error 
in  favor  of  matter  veritu  man,  we  decide  in  favor  of 
man  and  against  matter ;  therefore,  we  recommend  that 
Materia  Medica,  Physiology,  Laws  of  Health,  Mesmer- 
ism and  Mediumship  be  given  a  public  execution  at  the 
hands  of  our  Sheriff,  Progress.    The  supreme  bench 


EEAUNO  THE  SICE.  453 

decides  in  favor  of  Intelligence,  and  that  no  law  ontside 
of  mind  can  punish  man.  Your  personal  judges  of  the 
Mental  Court  of  Common  Pleas  are  chimeras,  your 
attorney,  Belief,  an  imposter  persuading  Mortal  Minds 
to  return  a  verdict  contrary  to  law  and  Gospel,  while 
your  plaintiff*  Personal  Sense,  is  recorded  in  om*  Book 
of  books,  a  perjurer.  Our  Teacher  of  spiritual  juris- 
prudence said  of  him,  "  You  were  a  liar  from  the  begin- 
ning." We  have  no  trials  for  Disease  at  the  tribunals 
of  Spirit,  and  man  is  adjudged  innocent  of  transgress- 
ing physical  laws,  because  there  is  no  spiritual  statute 
relating  thereto.  The  law  of  Christ,  Truth,  is  our  only 
code,  and  "  will  not  the  judge  of  the  whole  earth  do 
right?'* 

The  plea  of  Science  closed,  and  the  jury  of  Immortal 
Mind  agreed  at  once  upon  a  verdict,  and  there  resounded 
throughout  the  vast  audience  chamber  of  Soul,  "  not 
GUILTY  ";  then  the  prisoner  (patient)  rose  up  strong, 
free,  and  glorious.  We  noticed  as  he  shook  hands  with 
his  counsel.  Science  of  Life,  all  sallowness  and  debility 
had  disappeared,  his  form  was  erect  and  commanding, 
his  countenance  beaming  with  health  and  happiness ; 
dominion  had  taken  the  place  of  fear,  and  man  no  longer 
sick  and  in  prison  walked  forth,  '*  whose  feet  were 
beautiful  upon  the  mountains." 

The  above  allegory  illustrates  the  effect  of  mind 
on  the  body,  how  the  testimony  of  personal  sense 
and  the  plea  of  belief  would  punish  man ;  while  the 
plea  of  Science  commutes  the  sentence  of  error,  with 
Truth. 

When  s3rmptoms  of  sickness  are  present,  meet  them 
with  the  resistance  of  mind  against  matter,  and  you  will 


454  SCIENCE  AKD  HEALTH. 

control  them.  Life,  that  is  Soul,  must  triumph  over 
sense  at  some  time,  and  it  is  wise  to-day  to  learn  this 
of  scientific  being.  Silently  or  audibly,  according  to  the 
circumstances,  you  should  dispute  the  reality  of  disease 
on  the  basis  of  the  explanations  herein  given ;  when 
healing  mentally  call  each  symptom  by  name,  and  con- 
tradict its  claims,  as  you  would  a  falsehood  uttered  to 
your  injury.  Here  is  a  phenomenon  I  wiU  state  just  as 
I  discovered  it ;  if  you  call  not  the  disease  by  name 
when  you  address  it  mentally,  the  body  will  no  more 
respond  by  recovery,  than  a  person  will  reply  whose 
name  is  not  spoken ;  and  you  cannot  heal  the  sick  by 
argument,  unless  you  get  the  name  of  the  disease  ;  but 
the  higher  method  of  healing  in  Christian  science  is,  so 
to  live  that  your  Life,  "  hid  with  Christ  in  God,"  is  the 
Life  of  Soul  that  destroys  the  errors  of  sense.  Agree 
not  with  sickness,  meet  the  physical  condition  with  a 
mental  protest,  that  destroys  it  as  one  property  destroys 
another  in  chemistry;  understanding  this  in  science, 
j'our  mind  wiU  neutralize  the  disease,  destroy  the  fear, 
and  the  system  will  regain  its  equilibrium. 

I  have  seen  a  dose  of  Truth,  regarding  disease,  pro- 
duce stronger  physical  effects  than  ever  I  witnessed 
from  a  dose  of  drugs.  The  opposite  negative  neutral- 
izes the  affirmative  of  disease,  and  thus  destroys  it. 
We  have  before  told  you  all  is  mind ;  therefore,  what 
you  term  physical  effects,  are  purely  mental  ones.  The 
mental  admission  produces  what  is  named  the  physical 
effect;  hence  the  fatal  results  of  treatises,  admitting, 
describing,  or  locating  disease.  Diagnosing  symptoms 
physical,  to  learn  the  actual  cause  of  bodily  discord, 
when  mind  is  the  only  causation,  is  error,  proved 


HEALZNG  THE  SICE.  455 

already  the  procurer,  instead  of  destroyer  of  disease. 
I  never  presume  on  statements  diametrically  opposed 
to  personal  sense,  unless  I  have  proved  their  Truth 
beyond  a  doubt.  I  have  tested  this  mode  of  healing 
with  scientific  certainty,  in  many  cases,  and  in  no  case 
has  it  failed  to  prove  a  benefit  to  the  sick.  The  task, 
herculean,  of  introducing  a  science  has  before  been 
tested  by  patient  discoverers ;  but  when  the  Truth  of 
being  is  learned,  it  will  be  proved.  It  was  said  to  us, 
"The  whole  world  feels  you,  and  why  are  you  not 
more  widely  known  ?  '*  Could  they  have  seen  the  little 
time  we  have  to  be  known,  and  how  our  work  is  done, 
in  the  closet  with  the  door  shut,  "  seen  by  Him  who 
seeth  in  secret,"  they  would  have  understood  why. 
To  make  a  specialty  of  healing  is  really  impossible  for 
us,  when  our  time,  means,  and  health  are  required  for 
the  fuller  investigation  of  this  subject ;  to  teach,  write, 
establish  practices  for  students,  or  halt,  perhaps,  at 
measures  to  be  adopted,  because  of  persecution.  None 
should  reject  Truth  because  it  exposes  some  past  pov- 
erty of  opinion,  or  requires  the  surrender  of  present 
beliefs.  Indifference  to  Christian  science  surprises  one 
when  we  know  it  is  the  eternal  right  in  which  God 
holds  the  scales,  and  adjusts  all  harmonious  balances. 
Even  doctrines  and  beliefs  are  to-day  reaching  forth 
their  hands  for  the  science  of  being ;  and  that  which 
reveals  Truth  ought  not  to  be  misjudged  because  of 
ignorance  or  prejudice. 

Some  of  our  present  readers  may  wish  to  tone  down 
the  radical  points  in  this  work,  others  to  cast  them 
overboard;  yet  science  will  reproduce  itself,  and  as 
mind  changes  base  from  matter  to  Spirit,  there  will  be 


456  SCIENCB  AND  HEALTH. 

severe  chemicalization.  Truth  cannot  be  lost ;  if  not 
admitted  to-day  in  its  fullness,  the  error  that  shuts  it 
out  will  occasion  such  discord  in  sickness,  sin,  etc., 
that  future  years  will  point  it  out,  and  restore  at  length 
the  fair  proportions  and  radical  claims  of  Christian 
Science. 


FINIS. 


23:H/X^a.tj^. 


Twagtmph        Line 

Bead  in  after  1st  "not." 
"   or  after.  Instead  of  before^  "nature." 
"   or*  for  "and." 
"   trftlefc  te  for  "that  are." 

Conimn  after  "Ufe/'  bemicolon  after 
"body," 

Read  t«neh  fur  "teaches." 
"  proves  for  "x>rove." 
"    one  another  for  "eacb  otbe:." 

Comma  after  "error." 

Read  to  after  "salth.*' 

No  Comma  after  "Intelllffeuce  " ;  but  one 

after  "science." 
No  Comma  after  "Wisdom.*' 
Erase  "the." 

No  comma  after  "discord." 
Read  in  propria  pertona. 

»    AoWs  for  "hold." 
Semicolon  after  "sick.** 
Read  if  tee  admitted  tM  "Truth." 
Comma  after  "this." 
Erase  "must."    Read  thie  after  "make." 
Road  the  for  "its." 

"    <fc«for"hl8." 
Commas  after  "vroag"  and  "science." 
Read  and  before  "be." 

"    ar«for"i8." 

"    dieappear  for  "dl8api>eani." 

"   bu*  for  "that." 

"   a  for  "in." 

"    produce  for  "produces." 

"    oW  for  "cold." 

"    loae  for  "loose." 

"    ere  for  "Is.", 

"    (Aat  for  "error"— jpresuj»p9«e« for 
"presupposing." 

268.         "  3.       "     9.    Read  "God  makes  peace  mid  hecreaie« 

evil." 


Pago 

••   SO. 

••  21. 

••  a. 

"  n. 

"   SB. 

"    60. 

"   68. 

"  n. 

"    74, 

"    84. 

"    98. 

"    98. 

"111. 

"118, 

"  123. 

"  149. 

"  163. 

"163. 

"  163. 

"  168. 

"  168. 

"  168. 

"  176. 

"  176. 

"  187. 

"  189. 

"  190. 

"  19J>. 

"  201. 

"201. 

"202. 

"248. 

"  256. 

a. 
1. 

It 

8. 
7. 

2. 

(1 

6. 

2. 

it 

8. 

1. 

<i 

B. 

2. 

« 

18. 

8. 

II 

6. 

1. 

II 

12. 

2. 

II 

1. 

X 

II 

2. 

2. 

II 

1.  : 

2. 

II 

2. 

2. 

(1 

17. 

2. 

II 

10. 

1. 

II 

28. 

2. 

II 

la 

4. 

II 

4. 

4. 

II 

6. 

4. 

II 

7. 

1. 

« 

6. 

2. 

II 

L 

2. 

K 

5. 

1. 

II 

9. 

1. 

II 

10. 

2. 

II 

2. 

1. 

<l 

1. 

1. 

II 

22. 

1. 

II 

last 

1. 

II 

22. 

1. 

II 

26. 

1. 

(1 

2. 

1. 

II 

18. 

1. 

li 

26. 

E  R  R  A  T  A  —  Gw»//««^//. 

Fka*  268.  Paragraph  Z  LtnelL   Bead  <Im(A  for  "depth.** 

"264.  "            1.  ♦»   11.              Erase  "the." 

"266.  "           a.  "    14.        "    "1»"  before  "seen,"  Instead  ofbefore 

"God.*' 

"286.  "            a.  "     4.    BeadperpetuatM  for  "perpetrates.'' 

"290.  "            2.  "      7.         "    man  for  "being." 

"  301.  "            1.  "      2.         "    come  for  "comes." 

"318.  "           X  "    16.         "    i»  for  "are  "-•a«*/»«-«  for  "satisfy." 

"  321.  "            L  "      1.         "    undemtood  for  "understand." 

"  329.  "            8.  "      9.         "     EaqHitnau  for "  Esquimaux." 

"  831  "            2.  "      9.         "    determine  for  "determines." 

"  335.  "            a.  "    15.         "    ttatuUt  for  "statue." 

"  349.  "            1.  "    10.         "    «xpre»»e9  for  "express."' 

"  350.  "            2.  "      6.         "    dietetics  for  "dletlcs." 

"361.  "            1.  "     9.       Couim.a  after  "  body,"  Instead  of  .if Icr 

"  optics. •* 

"  370.  "            3.  "     C.    Read  beeotne*  for  "  become." 

"•371.  "            a.  "    17.         '•    tper«  for  "  was." 

"  381.  "            8.  "      2,         "    with  Mm  for  '<  from." 

"  386.  "            2.  "      a.         "    ThiM  for "  Our." 

"  387.  "            1.  "    10.         "    mind  for "  brain." 

"  889.  ''            3.  "     8.         "    Zoslnff  for "  Loosing." 

"898.  "            8  "     last.     "    r*»«Mrt<«;/for"  casualties." 

"  403.  "            1.  "     2.         "    at  for "  In." 

"404.  "            2.  "      1,         "    r*epion»i«ro/ for  "Pioneering." 

"404.  "           a.  "    19.        "    "If"  before  "Beating"  instead  of 

before  "  you.'' 

"414.  "           2.  "    14.    Read  *•«  po<i»  for  "  does  it  ache." 

"  414.  "            a.  "    14.        "    hat  no  pain  for  "  does  not  ache." 

"428.  "            1.  "     1.        "    "  the  Influence "  *A«tr  "  mind  holds 

over''  theBietc. 

"430.  "           2.  "  last.    Read  r*«»  for  "when." 

"  48L  "            1.  "     8.        "    male*  for  "makes." 

"  431.  "            1,  "     9.        "    as  before "  repugnant." 

"  432.  "            1.  "    16.        "    ahoHfd  before "  receive." 

"433.  "            a.  "    10.         "    or  for  "and." 

"446.  "            1.  '"    21.         "    irMcfcfor  "who." 


RARE  BOOK  COMPANY  .  99  Nassau  Street  .  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Publishers  cmd  Reproducers  of  Ofiset  Prints  in  eco^ly 
Christian  Science  Literature 

1.  SCIENCE  &  HEALTH  by  Mary  Baker  Glover  (Eddy) 

1st  edition.    Boston   1875.    456  pages.    Bound   in  beautiful        y^   <r^ 
green  cloth VKm 

2.  SCIENCE  £  HEALTH  by  Mary  Baker  G.  bddy 

2nd  edition.  Boston  1878.    167  pages.   Green  cloth.   Contains 

chapters  on  "Mesmerism"  and  "Metaphysics"  which  do  not 

appear  in  any  other  edition.  This  book  is  also  called  NOAH'S 

ARK  EDITION  or  VOLUME  2.    There  was  never  a  Volume       ^   ^ 

one  published  Sft^      -^ 

3.  SCIENCE  &  HEALTH  by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 
3rd  edition.   2  Volumes.    Lynn  1881.    Blue  cloth. 
Volume  1  contains  270  pages 

Volume  2  contains  214  pages 

The  only  edition   which  contains  the  complete  chapter  of        ^^  / 

"Dernonology.     (46  pages) j(Sc0O 

4.  SCIENCE  &  HEALTH  by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy 
6th  edition.  2  Volumes.   Boston  1883.    Blue  cloth. 
Volume  1  contains  270  pages 

Volume  2  contains  206  pages 

This  edition  contains  "Key  to  the  -Scriptures." $5.00 

5.  THE  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  SERIES 

2  Volumes  (1889-1891).  Green  cloth.  Containing  41  pam- 
phlets of  12  pages  each.  Contain  important  and  instructive 
articles  by  Mrs.  Eddy's  prominent  students  among  whom 
are  Judge  Septimus  J.  Hanna,  Rev.  Frank  E.  Mason,  Rev. 
Joshua  F.  Bailey  and  others.  Very  important  set  in  C.  S. 
Literature  $7.50 

6.  SCIENCE  OF  MAN 

1876  edition.  "By  which  the  Sick  are  Healed  Embracing 
Questions  and  Answers  in  Moral  Science,"  Arranged  for 
the  Learner  by  Mrs.  Mary  Baker  Glover  1876.  Lynn.  Blue 
cloth.    24  pages    $1.50 

7.   SCIENCE  OF  MAN 

1883  edition.  "By  which  the  Sick  are  Healed  Embracing 
Questions  and  Answers  in  Moral  Science"  by  Mrs.  Mary 
Baker  G.  Eddy.    Boston.    This  pamphlet  is  different  than  the 

1876  edition  and  is  bound  in  blue  paper  20  pages $1.50 


8.  ESSAY:  WRITINGS  AND  GENIUS  OF  THE  FOUNDER  OF 
C.  S.  by  Hanover  P.  Smith  (an  early  student  of  Mrs.  Eddy). 
1886.    52  pages  $  .50 

9.  PRIVATE  DIRECTIONS  FOR  METAPHYSICAL  HEALING  by 
Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy.   A  very  rare,  large  two  page  folder $1.00 

10.  Works  of  REV.  FRANK  E.  MASON  who  was  Assistant  Pastor 
to  Mrs.  Eddy. 

A — Articles  and  Bible  Lessons.  2  y^  t 

Volume  1—120  pages,  blue  cloth .<y..^ .^...  $2.50 

Volume  2—  80  pages,  blue  cloth A^:!^.. $^0 

B — Collection  of  Pamphlets 

Very  helpful  and  beneficial.    144  pages.   Green  cloth $3.50 

C — Hints  on  Heoling 

23  pages.  A  former  Librarian  of  Chicago  recently  wrote; 
"  'Hints  on  Healing'  is  very  strengthening  mentally,  es- 
pecially when  an  error  seems  not  to  yield  after  work 
has  been  faithfully  applied."  $  .50 

11.  DISTINGUISHING  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  MARY  BAKER 
EDDY'S  PROGRESSIVE  REVISIONS  OF  SCIENCE  4  HEALTH 
AND  OTHER  WRITINGS.    1933.    80  pages $1.00 

12.  HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  METAPHYSICAL  HEALING. 

Boston  1885.   by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy.  21  pages $1.00 

All  our  reprints  are  absolutely  complete  and  accurately 
reproduced  from  the  originals.  A  complete  catalog  of 
reprints  and  rarer  items  in  Christian  Science  Literature 
and  pamphlets,  etc.,  will  be  mailed  upon  request. 


RARE     BOOK     COMPANY 

99  Nassau  Street  •  New  York,  N.  Y. 

PRICES  INCLUDE  DELIVERY  CHARGES  AND  ARE 
SUBJECT  TO  CHANGE  WITHOUT  NOTICE. 


